MftiW 
 
&*? : 
 
 
 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 University of California. 
 
 GIFT OK 
 
 Mrs. SARAH P. WALS WORTH. 
 
 Received October, 1894. 
 ^Accessions No. 3d 3 2-fl Class No. 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 > 
 
I « > 
 
 -1 
 
t&&?~jfi& t 
 
 

 


 

PERAMBULATIONS OP COSMOPOLITE; 
 
 OR 
 
 TRAVELS AND LABORS 
 
 OF 
 
 LORENZO DOW, 
 
 IN 
 
 EUROPE AND.AMERICA 
 
 M^ 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF HIS EARLY LIFE AND CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE, 
 AS CONTAINED IN HIS JOURNAL. 
 
 TO WHICH IS ADDED 
 
 HIS CHAIN, JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM, DIALOGUE BETWEEN 
 
 CURIOUS AND SINGULAR, HINTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF 
 
 PROPHECY, &c, &c. 
 
 BY ORRIN SCOFIELD. 
 
 ROCHESTER: 
 PRINTED FOR THE PUBLISHER. 
 
 1842. 
 
(oA 
 
 ^ 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1841, 
 
 By Orrin Scofield, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Northern District 
 
 of New York. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The writings of the Rev. Mr. Dow need no commendation. His native 
 genius and eminent talents have won for him an exalted rank among the 
 distinguished characters of his time. As a Philanthropist and a Christian, 
 he sought the best interest of mankind, and pursued that course which, in 
 his opinion, would best promote that object. He lived in more trying days 
 and under different circumstances than those in which our lot is fallen. 
 Though eccentric in his manners, he was proverbially strict in accom- 
 plishing every enterprise he undertook, whatever sacrifice it might cost. 
 Unawed by power, and unbiased by sectarian creeds, he followed out 
 principles peculiar to himself, which excited much interest among his con- 
 temporaries ; some of whom charged him with enthusiasm, and others with 
 insanity. But though he had to encounter the tide of opposition from 
 various sources, he never murmured or repined, but pursued a steady and 
 onward course, without yielding to the frowns or flatteries of men, or sur- 
 rendering any imbibed doctrine in his creed without the most conclusive 
 evidence of the error. 
 
 We do not claim for the author more than he deserves, and as the 
 greatest and best of men may err in determining the rule of moral action, 
 it is reasonable to suppose that he also may be justly charged with impro- 
 prieties ; but what is pardonable in the conduct of others, should be in 
 his. And therefore, in determining upon the merits of this work, if the 
 reader should detect any real or supposed errors, common civility and a 
 just regard for worth will influence him to place it to the right account. 
 We are aware that prejudices have, and may yet exist in a few minds 
 against the novel course pursued by Mr. Dow, in discharging what he 
 conceived as duty to God and his fellow-men. Yet it must be allowed 
 that he was instrumental, in an eminent degree, in bringing many to the 
 knowledge of the truth. 
 
 The publisher claims no merit in presenting to the public this invalu- 
 able treasure, other than discharging a duty which the genius of our in- 
 stitutions demands of every citizen, by perpetuating the names, and memo- 
 rializing the benevolence and virtues of the great and good of past days, 
 and in cancelling the claims of succeeding generations. 
 
 THE PUBLISHER 
 
c ) 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
 
 STATE OF NEW YORK, ss. 
 
 r -I By this public instrument, be it known to all whom the same 
 
 •- 'J may or doth concern, that I, Cadwallader D. Colden, a Public 
 Notary, in and for the State of New York, by Letters Patent under the Great 
 Seal of the said State, duly commissioned and sworn, and in and by the said 
 Letters Patent invested " with full powers and authority to attest deeds, wills, 
 testaments, codicils, agreements, and other instruments in writing, and to ad- 
 minister any oath or oaths to any person or persons," do hereby certify, that on 
 the day of the date hereof, personally appeared before me the said Notary, the 
 Reverend Lorenzo Dow, whose person being by me particularly examined, ap- 
 pears to me to be of the age of twenty-eight years, or thereabouts ; of the height 
 of five feet ten inches : rather light complexioned, and much marked with the 
 small-pox; ha\nng small light eyes, dark brown hair and eyebrows, small fea- 
 tures, and a short visage, a scrofulous mark on his neck under his chin, on 
 the right side : and the said Lorenzo Dow being by me duly sworn on the Holy 
 Evangelists of Almighty God, deposeth and saith, that he was born in the town 
 of Coventry, in the State of Connecticut, in the United States of America, of 
 Humphrey B. Dow, and Tabitha his wife, who was Tabitha Parker ; that his 
 said parents were also born in the said town ; that his mother is dead, but his 
 father is yet living, and resides in the same place. And the said deponent fur- 
 ther saith, that he is the person named, intended and described as Lorenzo 
 Dow, in all and each of the several documents hereunto annexed, which are re- 
 spectively lettered A, B, C, D, and which are now produced to me, the said 
 Notary, and lettered as aforesaid by me, the said Notary, and my notarial firm 
 thereon written. 
 
 And I, the said Notary, do further certify, that on the same day and year last 
 aforesaid, also appeared before me, the Reverend Nicholas Snethen, of New 
 York, and James Quackenbush, of the State of New York, gentleman, who 
 being by me also sworn on the Holy Evangelists of Almighty God, depose and 
 say : and first the said Nicholas Snethen saith, that he is well acquainted with 
 the said Lorenzo Dow, and has known him from his youth to this time ; and this 
 deponent has been also well acquainted with the parents of the said Lorenzo 
 Dow : that the said Lorenzo Dow is a native of the United States of America, 
 and a Minister of the Holy Gospel, and the said deponent doth verily believe 
 that all the facts herein stated and set forth by the said Lorenzo Dow, are true. 
 
 And the said James Quackenbush saith, that he hath known the said Loren- 
 zo Dow, for four years last past, and upwards — that he hath always understood, 
 and doth believe him to be a native citizen of the United States of America, and 
 doth believe that all the facts to which the said Lorenzo Dow hath above de- 
 posed, are true. And the said Lorenzo Dow being such native citizen as afore- 
 said, of the United States of America, is entitled to all the advantages and privi- 
 leges thereof, and to the friendly aid and protection of all persons, Potentates 
 and States, with whom the said United States are in peace and friendship. 
 
 Whereof an attestation being required, I have granted this under my notarial 
 firm and seal. 
 
 Done at the city of New York, in the United States of America, the 
 said deponents having first countersigned the same, this fifth day 
 November, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred 
 and five. 
 
 Cadwallader D. Colden, 
 Lorenzo Dow, Not. Pub. 
 
 Nicholas Snethen, 
 James Quackenbush. 
 
Jz~ 
 
 It 
 
 Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Public. 
 
 To all to whom these presents shall concern, Greeting : 
 
 THE BEARER HEREOF, LORENZO DOW, 
 
 A citizen of the United States of America, having occasion to pass into for- 
 eign countries, about his lawful affairs, these are to pray all whom it may con- 
 cern, to permit the same Lorenzo Dow, (he demeaning himself well and peace- 
 ably,) to pass wheresoever his lawful pursuits may call him, freely without let 
 or molestation in going, staying, or returning, and to give him all friendly aid 
 and protection, as these United States would do in the like case. 
 
 IN FAITH WHEREOF 
 
 , I have caused the seal of the Department of State for the said 
 
 ot state s United States, to be hereunto affixed. Done at Washing. 
 
 « § ton, this 23d day of October, in the year of our Lord one 
 
 h SEAL. 2 thousand eight hundred and five, and of the independence 
 
 « w of these States the thirtieth. 
 
 1 (GRATIS.) JaM = S M , ADIS ° N ' , 
 
 secretary of Slate. 
 
 B 
 
 Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. 
 
 VIRGINIA, to wit. 
 
 Be it known to all whom it may concern, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, 
 who declares himself a native of Connecticut, one of the United States of Ameri- 
 ca, has for two or three years past occasionally travelled through this common- 
 wealth, as an itinerant preacher of the Gospel ; that his appointments to preach 
 have, according to report, been attended by considerable numbers of the inhab- 
 itants of this state ; that on all occasions his conduct has been inoffensive, and 
 his manners impressive. It is believed that his views are confined to the pro- 
 motion of human happiness, by diffusing, to the utmost of his abilities, a know- 
 ledge of the Christian religion, and by a conviction, on his part, of its tendency 
 to that desirable object. This certificate is granted to the said Reverend Loren- 
 zo Dow, at the request of his friends, in consequence of a meditated voyage to 
 Europe for the restoration of his impaired health. 
 
 Given under my hand as Governor, with the Seal of the Com- 
 [seal.] monwealth annexed, at Richmond, this 19th day of Octo- 
 
 ber, 1805. 
 
 John Page. 
 
 Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Public. 
 
 Humphrey B. Dow and Tabitha Parker were joined in marriage, Oct. 8th, 
 A. D. 1767. 
 
 Lorenzo Dow, son of Humphrey B. Dow and Tabitha his wife, was born in 
 Coventry, October 16th, A. D. 1777. 
 
 (A true copy of record, examined by) 
 
 Nathan Howard, Town Clerk. 
 
STATE OF CONNECTICUT, ss. 
 
 Coventry. 
 
 October 11th, A. D. 1805. 
 
 I, the subscriber, do hereby certify that by the law of the State aforesaid, all 
 marriages, births and deaths are to be recorded in the records of their respect- 
 ive towns, and Nathan Howard, Esq. who hath attested the aforesaid from the 
 town records, is the clerk of said town, duly appointed and sworn, and that the 
 above signature is in his own proper handwriting, and that faith and credit is 
 to be given to his attestation in court and country. 
 
 In testimony hereof I have subscribed my hand and seal. 
 
 r -. Jesse Root, 
 
 L SEAL -J Chief Justice of the Superior Court 
 
 STATE OF CONNECTICUT, ss. 
 
 TOLLAND COUNTY, COVENTRY. 
 October 15th, 1805. 
 
 This certifies that the above Lorenzo Dow was born in Coventry, as above 
 stated, of a reputable family, and he the said Lorenzo is by profession a Metho- 
 dist preacher ; he is a man of decent morals and of peaceable behavior, so far as 
 our knowledge of him extends. And that the above said Jesse Root is the 
 Chief Justice of the Superior Court in the State of Connecticut, and that full 
 credit is to be given to his certificate in court and country. 
 
 Jeremiah Ripley, one of the Judges of the Court of 
 
 Common Pleas, County of Tolland. 
 Eleazer Pomeroy, Justice of Peace. 
 
 r , HIS EXCELLENCY JONATHAN TRUMBULL, Governor in 
 [seal.j AJ . D 0VER THE s TATE 0F Connecticut. 
 
 To all who may see these presents — mdketh known, 
 
 That Jesse Root, Esq. the person whose signature is set to the within Certi- 
 ficate is Chief Judge of the Superior Court within said State. — That Jeremiah 
 Ripley, Esq., signer of the within Certificate, is one of the Judges of the Court 
 of Common Pleas, for the County of Tolland in said State. — That Eleazer Po- 
 meroy, Esq., also one of the within signers, is a Justice of Peace, within and for 
 the mentioned County. 
 
 That each of the above named gentlemen have been legally qualified and 
 duly appointed to do and perform all and singular the duties appertaining to 
 their several offices. And that full faith and credit is to be given to their several 
 acts and signatures in their respective capacities. In faith and testimony where- 
 of I have hereunto set my hand and affixed my seal of office, at the City of 
 New Haven, in said Stale, the 15th day of October, in the year of our Lord 1805. 
 
 Jonathan Trumbull. 
 
 D 
 
 Cadicallader D. Golden, Not. Pub. 
 
 GEORGIA. 
 
 By his excellency JOHN MILLEDGE, Governor and Commander-in-Chief of 
 the Army and Navy of this State, and of the Militia thereof. — To all whom 
 these presents shall come, Greeting : 
 
 KNOW YE, that Abraham Jackson, Risden Moore, Boiling Anthony, Za- 
 chariah Lamar, James Terrell, John Clark, David Dickson, Solomon Slatter, 
 Walter Drane, Jared Irwin, Thompson Bird, Robert Hughes, Drury Jones, 
 
George Moore, Wormly Rose, Joel Barnet, William H. Crawford, Samuel Alex- 
 ander, George Philips, John Hampton, Elijah Clark, William W. Bibb, David 
 Bates, Buckner Harris, Allen Daniel, William Fitzpatrick, James H. Little, John 
 Davis, and James Jones, Esqrs., who have severally subscribed their names to 
 the annexed recommendation, in favor of the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, are 
 Members of the Legislature of this State, and now in Session. 
 
 THEREFORE all due Faith, Credit and Authority, are and ought to be had 
 and given to their signatures as such. 
 
 tU IN TESTIMONY whereof, I have hereunto set my Hand, 
 
 2 and caused the Great Seal of the said State to be put 
 
 S and affixed, at the State House in Louisville, this third 
 
 * day of December, in the year of our Lord, eighteen hun- 
 
 g dred and three, and in the twenty-eighth year of Ameri 
 
 S can Independence. 
 f 1 By the Governor, 
 
 ' 
 
 q Hor. Marbury, 
 
 O Secretary of the State. 
 
 STATE OF GEORGIA. 
 
 To all whom these presents shall come or concern. 
 
 BE it known, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, an Itinerant Preacher of the 
 Gospel, hath travelled through this state several times, in the course of two 
 years, and has maintained the character of a useful and acceptable Gospel 
 Preacher ; and now being about to leave the State, We, in testimony of our 
 high regard for him, recommend him to all Christians and lovers of virtue, as a 
 man whose sole aim appears to be the propagating useful Principles through the 
 Christian religion. 
 
 Given under our hands at Louisville, this 3d December, 1803. 
 
 Abraham Jackson, Joel Barnet, 
 
 Risden Moore, W. H. Crawford, 
 
 Bolling Anthony, Samuel Alexander, 
 
 Z. Lamar, George Philips, 
 
 James Terrell, John Hampton, 
 
 John Clark, Elijah Clark, 
 
 David Dickson, William W. Bibb, 
 
 Solomon Slatter, David Bates, 
 
 W. Drane, Buckner Harris, 
 
 Jared Irwin, Allen Daniel, 
 
 Thompson Bird, William Fitzpatrick, 
 
 Robert Hughes, James H. Little, 
 
 Drurt Jones, John Davis, 
 
 George Moore, James Jones, 
 Wr. RpsE. 
 
 * This publication is for the benefit of society when I am dead and gone.t The press is 
 ' next to the pulpit, for usefulness, and many having desired the " quintessence of my wri- 
 tings," with difficulty they have been collected and concentrated accordingly. — L. D. 
 
 t Note by the Editor. — After a course of thirty years' preaching, having travelled over 
 England and Ireland, and visited almost every part of the United States, Mr. Dow died at 
 Georgetown, in the District of Columbia, on the 2d of February, 1831. 
 
THE JOURNAL 
 
 OF 
 
 LORENZO DOW 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 MY CHILDHOOD. 
 
 I was born, October 16, 1777, in Coventry, Tolland County, State 
 of Connecticut. My parents were born in the same town and descended 
 from English ancestors. They had a son, and then three daughters, older 
 than myself, and one daughter younger. They were very tender towards 
 their children, and endeavored to educate them well, both in religion and 
 common learning. . 
 
 When I was two years old, I was taken sick ; and my parents having 
 been a long journey and returning homeward, heard of my dangerous 
 illness, and that I was dead, and they expected to meet the people re- 
 turning from my funeral. But to their joy, I was living ; and beyond the 
 expectation of all, T recovered. 
 
 When I was between three and four years old, one day, while I was at 
 play with my companion, I suddenly fell into a muse about God and those 
 places called heaven and hell, which I heard people converse about, so 
 that I forgot my play, which my companion observing, desired to know 
 the cause. I asked him if ever he said his prayers, morning or night ; 
 to which be replied, " No." Then said I, " You are wicked, and I will 
 not play with you." So I quit his company and went into the house. 
 
 My mind, frequently on observing the works of creation, desired to 
 know the cause of things ; and I asked my parents many questions which 
 they scarcely knew how to answer. 
 
 Being for a few weeks in another neighborhood, I associated with one 
 who would both swear and lie, which proved some harm to me. But these 
 serious impressions did not leave me until in my eighth year, when my 
 parents removed to another vicinity, the youth of which were very corrupt ; 
 and on joining their company, I too soon learned their ways, grieved the 
 tender feelings of my mind, and began to promise myself felicity when 
 I should arrive to manhood. 
 
 One day I was the means of killing a bird, and upon seeing it gasp, I was 
 struck with horror. And upon seeing any beast struggle in death it made 
 my heart beat hard, as it would cause the thoughts of my death to come 
 into my mind. Death appeared such a terror to me, I sometimes wished 
 
 2 
 
14 DOW'S JOURNAL 
 
 that I might be translated as Enoch and Elijah were ; and at other times 
 I wished I had never been bom. 
 
 About this time a query arose in my mind, whether God would answer 
 prayer now as in primitive times ; and there being a small lottery in the 
 neighborhood, and I wishing for the greatest prize, promised within myself, 
 that if it was my luck to obtain the prize, I would take it as an answer to 
 prayer, and afterwards would serve God. No sooner had I gotten the 
 prize, which was nine shillings, than I broke my promise. My conscience 
 condemned me, and I was very uneasy for some weeks. 
 
 After I had arrived to the age of twelve years, my hopes of worldly 
 pleasure were greatly blasted by a sudden illness, occasioned by overheat- 
 ing myself with hard labor, and drinking a quantity of cold milk and 
 water. I than murmured and complained, thinking my lot to be harder 
 than that of my companions ; for they enjoyed health, while I was troubled 
 with an asthmatical disorder or stoppage of breath. Oh ! the pain I endured ! 
 
 Sometimes I could lie several nights together and sleep 'sound; and at 
 other times would be necessitated to sit up part or all night. And some- 
 times I could not lie down at all for six or seven days together. But as 
 yet I did not consider that the hand of God was in all this. About this 
 time, I dreamed that I saw the prophet Nathan, in a large assembly 
 of people, prophesying many things. I got an opportunity to ask him how 
 long 1 should live. Said he, " Until you are two-and-twenty." This 
 dream was so imprinted in my mind, that it caused me many serious and 
 painful hours at intervals. 
 
 W.hen past the age of thirteen years, and about the time that John 
 Wesley died, (1791,) it pleased God to awaken my mind by a dream of 
 the night, which was, that an old man came to me at mid-day, having a 
 staff in his hand, and said to me, " Do you ever pray ?" I told him, " No." 
 Said he, "You must;" and then went away. He had not been long 
 gone before he returned ; and said again, " Do you pray?" I again said, 
 " No." And after his departure I went out of doors, and was taken up by 
 a whirlwind and carried above the skies. At length I discovered, across a 
 gulf, as it were through a mist of darkness, a glorious place, in which 
 was a throne of ivory overlaid with gold, and God sitting upon it, and 
 Jesus Christ at his right hand, and angels and glorified spirits celebrating 
 praise. — Oh ! the joyful music ! I thought the angel Gabriel came to the 
 edge of heaven, holding a golden trumpet in his right hand, and cried to 
 me with a mighty voice to know if I desired to come there. I told him I 
 did. Said he, " You must go back to yonder world, and if you will be 
 faithful to God, you shall come here in the end." 
 
 With reluctance I left the beautiful sight and came back to the earth 
 again. And then I thought the old man came to me the third time and 
 asked me if I had prayed. I told him I had. " Then," said he, "be 
 
 FAITHFUL, AND I WILL COME AND LET YOU KNOW AGAIN." I thought that 
 
 was to be when I should be blest. And when I awaked, behold it was a 
 dream. But it was strongly impressed on my mind, that this singular 
 dream must be from God ; and' the way that I should know it, I should 
 let my fattier know of it at such a time and in such a place, viz. as he 
 would be feeding the cattle in the morning, which I accordingly did. No 
 sooner had I done it than keen conviction seized my heart. I knew I was 
 unprepared to die. Tears began to run down plentifully, and I again 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 15 
 
 resolved to seek the salvation of my soul. I began that day to pray in 
 secret; but how to pray or what to pray for, I scarcely knew. 
 
 I at once broke off from my old companions and evil practices, which 
 some call innocent mirth, which I had never been told was wrong ; and 
 betook to the Bible, kneeling in private, which example I had never seen. 
 Soon I became like a speckled bird among the birds of the forest, in the 
 eyes of my friends. I frequently felt, for a few seconds, cords of sweet 
 love to draw me on ; but from whence it flowed, 1 could not tell. I since 
 believe this was for an encouragement to hope in the mercy of God. 
 
 If now I had had any one to instruct me in the way and plan of salva- 
 tion, I doubt not but I should have found salvation. But, alas, I felt like 
 one wandering and benighted in an unknown wilderness, who wants both 
 light and a gufeje. The Bible was like a sealed book ; so mysterious I 
 could not understand it. And in order to hear it explained, I applied to 
 this person and that book : but got no satisfactory instruction. I fre- 
 quently wished I had lived in the days of the prophets or apostles, that I 
 could have had sure guides ; for by the misconduct of professors, I thought 
 there were no Bible saints in the land. Thus with sorrow many months 
 heavily rolled away. 
 
 But at length, not finding what my soul desired, I began to. examine 
 the cause more closely, if possible to find it out : and immediately the 
 doctrine of unconditional reprobation and particular election was exhibited 
 to my view — that the state of all was unalterably fixed by God's " eter- 
 nal decrees.'''' Here discouragements arose, and I began to slacken my 
 hand by degrees, until I entirely left off secret prayer, and could not bear 
 to read or hear the scriptures, saying, " If God has foreordained what- 
 ever comes to pass, then all our labors are vain." 
 
 Feeling still condemnation in my breast, I concluded myself reprobated. 
 Despair of mercy arose, hope was fled, and I was resolved to end my 
 wretched life ; concluding the longer I live, the more sin I shall commit, 
 and the greater my punishment will be ; but the shorter my life, the less 
 sin, and of course the less punishment, and the sooner I shall know the 
 worst of my case. Accordingly I loaded a gun, and withdrew to a wil- 
 derness. 
 
 As I was about to put my intention into execution, a sudden solemn 
 thought darted into my mind. " Stop and consider what you are about : if 
 you end your life, you are undone for ever ; but if you omit it a few days 
 longer, it may be that something will turn up in your favor." This was 
 attended with a small degree of hope, that if I waited a little while, it 
 should not be altogether in vain. And I thought I felt thankful that God 
 prevented me from sending my soul to everlasting misery. 
 
 About this time there was much talk about the people called Methodists, 
 who were lately come into the western part of New England. There 
 were various reports and opinions concerning them. Some said they were 
 the deceivers that were to come in the last times ; that such a delusive 
 spirit attended them, that it was dangerous to hear them preach, lest they 
 should lead people out of the. good old way which they had been brought 
 up in ; and that they would deceive if possible the very elect. Some, on 
 the other hand, said they were a good sort of people. 
 
 A certain man invited Hope Hull to come to his own town, who ap- 
 pointed a time when he would endeavor, if possible, to comply with his 
 
16 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 request. The day arrived, and the people flocked* out from every quarter 
 to hear, as they supposed, a new gospel. I went to the door and looked 
 in to see a Methodist; but to my surprise he appeared like other men. I 
 heard him preach from — " This is a faithful saying and worthy of all ac- 
 ceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." And 
 I thought he told me all that ever 1 did. 
 
 The next day he preached from these words : " Is there no balm in 
 Gilead ? Is there no Physician there ? Why then is not the health of 
 the daughter of my people recovered?"' Jer. viii. 22. 
 
 As he drew the analogy between a person sick of a consumption and 
 a sin-sick soul, he endeavored also to show how the real balm of Gilead 
 would heal the consumption ; and to spiritualize it, in the blood of Christ 
 healing the soul ; in which he described the way to heaven, and pointed 
 out the way-marks, which I had never heard described so clearly before. 
 I was convinced that this man enjoyed something that I was destitute of, 
 and consequently that he was a servant of God. 
 
 He then got upon the application, and pointing his finger towards me, 
 made this expression : " Sinner, there is a frowning Providence above 
 your head' and a burning hell beneath your feet; and nothing but the 
 brittle thread of life prevents your soul from falling into endless perdi- 
 tion. But, says the sinner, What must I do? You must pray. But I 
 can't pray. If you don't pray, then you'll be damned." And as he 
 brought out the last expression he either stamped with his foot on the 
 box on which he stood, or smote with his hand upon the Bible, which both 
 together came home like a dagger to my heart. I had like to have fallen 
 backwards from my seat, but saved myself by catching hold of my cousin 
 who sat by my side, and I durst not stir for some time for fea.r lest I 
 should tumble into hell. My sins, and the damnable nature of them, 
 were in a moment exhibited to my view ; and I was convinced that I was 
 unprepared to die. 
 
 After the assembly was dismissed, I went out of doors. All nature 
 seemed to wear a gloomy aspect ; and every thing I cast my eyes upon 
 seemed to bend itself against me, and wish me off the face of the earth. 
 
 I went to a funeral of one of my acquaintance the same day, but durst 
 not look upon the corpse, for fear of becoming one myself. I durst not go 
 near the grave, fearing lest I should fill in, and the earth come in upon 
 me ; for if I then died, I knew I must be undone. So I went home with 
 a heavy heart. 
 
 I durst not close my eyes in sleep, until I first attempted to supplicate 
 the throne of grace for preservation through the night. The next morn- 
 ing, as I went out of doors, a woman passing by told me that my cousin 
 the evening before had found the pardoning love of God. This surprised 
 me, that one of my companions was taken and I was left. I instantly 
 came to a resolution to forsake my sins and seek the salvation of my soul. 
 I made it my practice to pray thrice in a day for about the space of a 
 week ; when another of my cousins, brother to the former, was brought to 
 cry for mercy in secret retirement in a garden, and his cries were so loud 
 that he was heard upwards of a mile. The same evening he found conili irl . 
 
 Shortly after, several persons in the neighborhood professed to have 
 found the pardoning love of God, among whom was my brother-in-law 
 Fish, and his brother. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 17 
 
 Sorrows arose in my mind, to think that they were heavenward, whilst 
 I, a ^uilty one, was in the downward road. I endeavored to double and 
 treble my diligence in prayer, but found no comfort to my soul. Here 
 the doctrine of unconditional reprobation was again presented to my view, 
 with strong temptations to end this mortal life. But the thought again 
 arose in my mind ; if I comply, I am undone for ever, and if 1 continue 
 crying to God, I can but be damned at last. 
 
 One evening there being, by my desire, a prayer-meeting appointed 
 by the young converts, I set out to go ; and on my way, by the side of a 
 wood, I kneeled down and made a solemn promise to God, if he would 
 pardon my sins and give me an evidence of my acceptance, that I would 
 forsake all those things wherein I had formerly thought to have taken my 
 happiness, and lead a religious life devoted to him ; and with this promise 
 I went to meeting. 
 
 I believe that many present felt the power of God. Saints were happy 
 and sinners were weeping on every side : but I could not shed a tear. 
 Then I thought within myself, if I could weep I would begin to take hope ; 
 but, oh ! how hard is my heart ! I went from one to another to know if 
 there was any mercy for me. The young converts answered, " God is 
 all love ; he is all mercy." I replied, " God is just too, and justice will 
 cut me down." I saw no way how God could be just and yet show me 
 mercy. 
 
 A certain woman bound upon a journey, tarried at this house that 
 night ; and discovering the distress of mind I was in, broke through the 
 crowd with the hymn-book in her hand, and after reading a part of a 
 hymn, said to me, " My friend, I feel for you ; my heart aches for you ; 
 but this. I can tell you, that before I leave town in the morning, you will 
 come down here praising God." I told her, " No ; I believed I should be 
 in hell before morning." 
 
 After the meeting had concluded, which was about nine o'clock, and 
 previous to the foregoing circumstance, I had, by the advice of my pa- 
 rents, set out for home thrice ; but by a strong impression, as it were a 
 voice whispering to my heart, " You must not go yet ; but go back and 
 pray to God ;" I turned about, and went into a wheat field, and kneeled 
 down ; and striving to pray, I felt as if the heavens were brass and the 
 earth iron ; it seemed as though my prayers did not go higher than my 
 head. 
 
 At length I durst not go home alone, fearing I should be carried away 
 by the devil, for I saw destruction before me. 
 
 Several of the young converts accompanied me on my way ; one of 
 whom was Roger Searie. They since have told me that I fell down 
 several times by the way, which I do not remember, as my distress was 
 so great that I scarcely knew what position I was in. When I got home, 
 I went into my bedroom ; and, kneeling down, I strove to look to God for 
 mercy again ; but found no comfort. I then lay down to rest, but durst 
 not close my eyes in sleep, for fear I should never awake, until I awaked 
 in endless misery. 
 
 I strove to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, as a man would 
 plead for his life ; until at length being weary in body, as the night was 
 far spent, I fell into a slumber. In it I dreamed that two devils entered 
 the room, each with a chain in his hand ; they laid hold on me, one at 
 
 2* 
 
18 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 my head, the other at my feet, and bound me fast, and breaking out the 
 window, carried me a distance from the house, and laid me on a spot of 
 ice ; and whilst the weaker devil flew oft* in flames of fire, the stronger 
 one set out to drag me down to hell. And when I got within sight of hell, 
 to see the blue blazes ascending, and to hear the screeches and groans of 
 devils and damned spirits, the shock it gave me I cannot describe. I 
 thought that within a few moments this must be my unhappy lot. I can- 
 not bear the thought, I will struggle and strive to break these chains ; 
 and if I can, and get away, it will be gain ; but if I cannot, there will be 
 nothing lost. In my struggle I waked up ; and, oh ! how glad was I that 
 it was only a dream ! Still I thought that within a few hours it would 
 surely be my case. I again strove to lift my heart to God for mercy — 
 and these words struck my mind ; " In that day there shall a fountain be 
 opened to the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin 
 and for uncleanness." A thought darted into my mind that the fountain 
 was Christ ; and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked inhabitants 
 of Jerusalem to wash in and be clean, why not for the whole world ? why 
 not for me ? Here hope sprang up that there was a Saviour offered to 
 all, instead of a certain few ; and if so, possibly there might be mercy yet 
 for me. But these words followed ; " Wo to them that are at ease in 
 Zion." Here discouragements arose ; I concluded that if there had been a 
 time when I might have obtained mercy, yet as I had omitted it so long, 
 the day of grace is now passed, and the wo denounced against me. 1 
 thought myself to be the unprofitable servant, who had wrapped his talent 
 in the napkin, and buried it in the earth. I had not on the wedding gar- 
 ment, and was unprepared to meet God. 
 
 I thought I heard the voice of God's justice saying, "Take the unpro 
 fitable servant, and cast him into utter darkness." I put my hands to- 
 gether, and cried in my heart, " The time has been, that I might have had 
 religion, but now it is too late ; mercy's gate is shut against me, and my 
 condemnation for ever sealed : — Lord, I give up ; I submit ; I yield ; if 
 there be mercy in heaven for me, let me know it ; and if not, let me go 
 down to hell and know the worst of my case." As these words flowed 
 from my heart, 1 saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the Fa- 
 ther's justice and my soul, and these words were applied to my mind with 
 great power; "Son! thy sins which are many are forgiven thee; thy 
 faith hath saved thee ; go in peace." 
 
 The burden of sin and guilt and the fear of hell vanished from my 
 mind, as perceptibly as a hundred pounds weight' falling from a man's 
 shoulder ; my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways and to his peo- 
 ple ; yea, and to all mankind. 
 
 As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said in my heart, I have now found 
 Jesus and his religion, but I will keep it to myself. But instantly my 
 soul was so filled with peace, and love, and joy, that I could no more 
 keep it to myself, seemingly, than a city set on a hill could be hid. At 
 this time daylight dawned into the window. I arose, ami wont out of 
 doors; and, behold, every thing I cast my eye upon, seemed to be speak- 
 ing forth the praise and wonders of the Almighty. It appeared more like 
 a new world than any thing else I can compare it to. This happiness is 
 easier felt than described. 
 
 I set out to go down to the house where the meeting was held the pre- 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 19 
 
 ceding evening ; but the family not being op, and I being young, I thought 
 it not proper to go in and disturb them. Seeing a wicked swearer coming 
 down the road, I wished to shun him, and accordingly I went down to the 
 barn. As he drew near me, I went round it, and looked up towards the 
 house, and saw the woman who was hound on the joi/nici/ coming out at the 
 back door. I made to her with all the speed I could. It seemed to me 
 that I scarcely touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely 
 knew whether I was in the body or out of it. 
 
 When I got to her, she said," " Good-morning." "Yes," said I, "it is 
 the blessedest morning that ever I saw ;'.' and. walking into the house, 
 the first words that I said were, " 1 am happy, happy, happy enough." 
 My voice penetrated almost every part of the house ; and a preacher 
 coming down stairs, opened his hymn-book on these words : 
 
 " O ! for a thousand tongues to sing 
 3Iy dear Redeemer's praise." 
 
 Indeed, I did want a thousand tongues, and ten thousand to the end of it, 
 to praise God for what he had done for my soul. 
 
 About nine o'clock I set out for home ; when to behold the beautiful 
 sun rising in the east above the hills, although it was on the twelfth of 
 November, and the ground partly frozen, was to me as pleasant as May. 
 When I got home to my parents, they began to reprove me for going 
 out so early, as they were concerned about me. But when I told them 
 where I had been, and what I had been upon, they seemed to be struck ; 
 it being such language as they had never heard from me before, and 
 almost unbelieving to what I said. However, my soul was so happy 
 that I could scarcely settle to work ; and I spent the greatest part of the 
 day in going from house to house, through the neighborhood, to tell the 
 people what God had done for me. 
 
 I wanted to publish it to the ends of the earth, and then take wings and 
 fly away to rest. In this happy situation I went on my way rejoicing for 
 some weeks, concluding that I should never learn war any more. Some 
 said that young converts were happier than those who were many years 
 in the way. Thought I, Lord, let me die whilst young, if I may not feel 
 so happy when I am old. 
 
 One day relating my past experience and trials, in a prayer meeting, 
 my mother, upon hearing thereof, said to me, " How do you know that 
 you are converted ? How do you know but what you are deceived, if 
 you have passed through such trials as I understand you have ?" I said, 
 " God has given me the evidence of what ground I stand upon, and he 
 cannot lie." Afterward, walking out of doors, it was suggested to my 
 mind, " Here are many in town that have professed religion thirty or forty 
 years, and say they do not know their sins forgiven ; and can it be that a 
 young upstart strippling could have more knowledge and experience in 
 these things than they 1 Nay ; you have only lost your conviction : you 
 think you are converted, but your peace is a false one." 
 
 I then began to reason with the tempter, instead of going to God in 
 prayer to show me my state, " Can all these things I have met with be a 
 deception ?" Unbelief began to arise ; and my Beloved hid his face from 
 me. I ran to the fields and woods, sometimes kneeling and walking, and 
 bemoaning my loss ; for I felt as if something of more value than silver 
 
20 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 or gold was departed from me ; but I found no comfort to my restless 
 mind. I then set out to go to a house where some converts lived, hoping 
 God would enable them to speak something for my comfort ; but before I 
 got to the house, I met my Beloved in the way ; he was the chiefest 
 among ten thousand, and altogether lovely. And I went home happy in 
 the Redeemer's love, and with twelve others, among whom was my cousin 
 Roger Searle, I joined the Methodist Society. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 CALL TO PREACH, ETC. 
 
 One day being alone in a solitary place, whilst kneeling before God, 
 these words were suddenly impressed on my mind : " Go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature." I instantly spoke out, 
 "Lord, I am a child, I cannot go; I cannot preach." These words fol- 
 lowed in my mind : " Arise, and go, for I have sent you." I said, " Send 
 by whom thou wilt send, only not by me, for I am an ignorant, illiterate 
 youth, not qualified for the important task." The reply was, " What God 
 hath cleansed, call not thou common." I resisted the impression as a 
 temptation of the devil ; and then my Saviour withdrew from me the light 
 of his countenance. I dared not believe that God had called me to preach, 
 for fear of being deceived ; and durst not disbelieve it, for fear of grieving 
 the Spirit of God : thus I halted between two opinions. 
 
 When I nourished and cherished the impression, the worth of souls 
 was exhibited to my view, and cords of sweet love drew me on ; and 
 when I resisted it, a burden of depression and distress seized my mind. 
 
 Shortly after this, my trials being very great, I took an opportunity to 
 open my mind to my friend, R. Searle, who said his mind had been im- 
 pressed the same way for about four months. 
 
 One day, as I went to meeting, being in August, 1793, a certain person 
 said to me, " My friend, it appears to me as though you never had any 
 trials." My reply to her was, " Although my soul had been happy the 
 greatest part of the time these nine months past, yet the remainder of my 
 life will be a life of grief, and trouble, and sorrow." Said she, " I hope 
 not." Said I, " You may wish so in vain ; for what is revealed will 
 surely come to pass." Very shortly after this, as I was riding along one 
 day, I was seized with an unusual weakness, and my eyesight entirely 
 failed me, whilst my horse carried me forward about the space of half a 
 mile, when my sight returned, and strength, in some degree. Soon after 
 this, whilst retired in a wood, I was taken in a similar manner, and for 
 some time I thought I was dying ; but my mind was calmly stayed by 
 God. My bodily strength continued gradually to decline, till at length 
 it was concluded I had the quick consumption; and by physicians and 
 friends I was given over to die. In the beginning of this illness, the sacra- 
 ment was administered to the society, at which I attended. 
 
 It was suggested to my mind, " What good does it do to kneel down 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 21 
 
 there and eat a little bread and drink a little wine ; why is it not as good 
 to eat bread and milk at home ?" I replied, " It is a command of liod ;" 
 and threw it out of my mind. I partook, and felt measurably happy. 
 But the same suggestion returned in the evening, and so harassed my 
 mind for a space of time, that I, instead of resisting it by watching unto 
 prayer, began to give way, by querying with the enemy, until my happi- 
 ness of mind was fled: and shortly after this, being brought apparently 
 near the borders of eternity, and not enjoying that consolation as hereto- 
 fore, the language of my heart was, 
 
 "I have fall'n from my heaven of grace, 
 
 I am brought into thrall, 
 
 I am stript of my all, 
 And banished from Jesus's face."' 
 
 Oh ! how I felt cannot be described by tongue, at this critical period of 
 life, not to see my way so clearly as formerly ! But it was not long before 
 God blessed these words to the comforting of my soul, though all but my 
 confidence was given up before : 
 
 " Peace ! troubled soul, thou need'st not fear — 
 Thy great Provider still is near :" 
 
 so that now I could look beyond the grave, and see my way to joys on 
 high. 
 
 One thing I desired to live for, viz., to attain to higher degrees of holi- 
 ness here, that I might be happier hereafter ; and what I desired to depart 
 for was, to get out of this trying world, and be at rest with saints above. 
 Yet I was resigned to go or stay. But it pleased kind Providence to 
 rebuke the disorder beyond the expectation of all, and in a measure to 
 restore me to health, so that, after about five months' confinement, I was 
 enabled once more to attend meeting : and falling into conversation with 
 R. Searle about the dealings of God towards us, the impression came 
 upon my mind stronger than ever, that I should have to call sinners to 
 repentance. After returning home, I began to consider the matter on 
 every side more attentively than I had done before, and to make it a 
 matter of earnest prayer to God, that if the impression was from him, it 
 might increase ; but if not, that it might decrease. My mind soon became 
 so powerfully exercised as to cause some sleep to depart from me ; till at 
 length my trials were so great, that I was resolved to fast and pray more 
 fervently, that if the will of God was to be known I micht find it out ; and 
 on the twenty-third day of my so doing, according to what my bodily 
 strength would admit of, it being one Sunday afternoon whilst engaged in 
 prayer in the wilderness, in an uncommon manner the light of God's 
 countenance shiried forth into mv soul, so that I was as fully convinced 
 that I was called to preach as ever I was that God had pardoned my sins. 
 
 This continued for about the space of forty-eight hours, when I again 
 began to doubt ; but after eleven days it pleased the Lord to banish all my 
 doubts and fears, and to fill me with his love. 
 
 1794. One day a prayer meeting being appointed in the town, and I 
 feeling it my indispensable duty to go, I sought for my parents' consent in 
 vain. Still, something was crying in my ears, "Go, go:" but fearing 
 that my parents would call me a disobedient child, I resisted s^at I 
 believe was required of me, and felt conscience to accuse me, aiT^P^k- 
 
22 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 ness to cover my mind. But at length, finding a spirit of prayer, I had 
 faith to believe that God would bless me, though from the fourteenth of 
 May to the ninth of June, I felt the sharp, keen, fiery darts of the enemy. 
 
 June 12th. This scripture afforded me some strength: "Fear not, the 
 night is far spent, the day is at hand." 
 
 I heard G. Roberts (the one who had taken me into society) preach 
 from these words : " Our soul is escaped as a bird out. of the snare of the 
 fowlers; the snare is broken, and we are escaped." 
 
 June 14th. These words afforded my soul great comfort : " I will not 
 leave you comfortless, but we will come unto you, and take up our abode 
 with you." And whilst retired in devotion, my soul did taste of the powers 
 of the world to come. 
 
 24th. I was still satisfied that it would be my duty to preach the gospel, 
 though several reasons occurred to my mind against it, viz. : 1st, Accord- 
 ing to human appearance, my bodily strength would not endure the 
 fatigues and the inclemencies of the weather which must attend such a 
 life. 2dly. My parents and relations would be against my travelling, 
 from whom I must meet with much opposition. 3dly. My weakness and 
 want of learning, and my abilities, did not seem adequate to the task. But 
 upon hearing my father read this expression in Whitfield's sermons, 
 " Where reason fails, there faith begins" my mind was strengthened to 
 meditate on the work. 
 
 Sunday, October fifth, was the first time that I (with a trembling mind) 
 attempted to open my mouth in public vocal prayer in the societ)^. 
 
 A little previous to this time, upon considering what I must undergo if 
 I entered upon the public ministry, I began to feel discouraged, and had 
 thoughts of altering the situation of my life to excuse me from the work ; 
 but I could get no peace of mind until I gave them entirely up, though my 
 trials in this respect were exceedingly great. 
 
 November 14th. About this period, I attempted to speak a few words of 
 exhortation in public, which my parents hearing of gave me a tender 
 reproof, which was like a sword to my heart, fearing lest I should run 
 too fast. 
 
 One day I felt impressed to exhort again, but fearing the reproof of my 
 relations, (as the old enemy was now raised,) I neglected my duty, in- 
 order to shun the cross : but horror and condemnation seized upon my 
 mind ; and I began to reflect if, in the beginning of my pilgrimage, I have 
 such trials to encounter with, what will it be if I attempt to go into the 
 vineyard to face a frowning world? Nay, let the consequence be what 
 it may, saved or damned, I am resolved I will not preach the gospel. And 
 if ever one felt the pains of the damned in this world, it appeared to me 
 that I did. 
 
 I was willing to be a private member of society, but not a public teacher. 
 I had rather retire to some remote part of the earth and spend my days ; 
 but I could not feel myself excused from preaching the gospel. 
 
 Filled with horror and darkness whilst awake, and with fearfulness and 
 frightful dreams by night, for near the space of four weeks, one night I 
 was awaked by surprise; and, in idea, then 1 were represented to my 
 view, two persons, the one by the name of Mercij. with a smiling counte- 
 nance, who said to me, "If you will submit, and be willing to go and 
 preach, there is mercy for you," he having a book in his hand ; the other 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 23 
 
 by the name of Justice, with a solemn countenance, holding a drawn, glit- 
 tering sword over my head, added, " If you will not submit, you shall be 
 cut down: now, or never." It appeared to me that I had but one half 
 hour for consideration ; and if I still persisted in obstinacy, that it would 
 be a gone case forever. 
 
 I put my hands together, and said, " Lord, I submit to go and preach 
 thy gospel : only grant my peaceful hours to return ; and open the door." 
 
 At the dawn of day, I arose and withdrew to the wilderness to weep 
 and mourn before God. At length the light of his countenance shined into 
 my soul, and I felt humble under his mighty hand, willing to become any 
 thing as God should see fit. 
 
 About this time, I made known to my parents the exercise of my mind, 
 which previously I had kept from them. They immediately began to 
 oppose me in this thing ; and advised me to reject it by all means, con- 
 cluding it to be a temptation, as it appeared to them an impossibility that 
 I should be called to such a work as this, which apparently I could not 
 fulfil. 
 
 1795, July 16th. Last night the hand of the Lord was heavy upon me. 
 I was much afflicted in body and mind ; in body, by the want of breath, 
 so that I was scai'cely able to exist, by reason of my asthmatical disor- 
 der — in mind, by much heaviness ; whilst the enemy suggested, " You 
 will never go forward in public, because of the weakness of your body 
 and the violence of your disorder ; and you are deluded by that impression 
 which you think is from God : besides, none will equip you out, and you 
 will one day perish by the hand of Saul." Here my faith was greatly 
 tried, for I saw no way for my equipment, unless the hand of the Al- 
 mighty should interpose ; for my parents had hinted already that they 
 would neither give their consent nor assistance. My discouragements 
 therefore became exceedingly great. 
 
 August 4th. I feel tried and tempted by the world, the flesh, and the 
 devil ; and if I think of pursuing any other course of life but that of 
 preaching, I sink into horror and find no peace in any other way. 
 
 22d. About this time, my mind was much exercised concerning; the 
 doctrines of unconditional election and final perseverance. I dreamed 
 that I saw Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden ; and God, after talking 
 to them as written in Genesis, said, " I shall be faithful on my part, and 
 it depends upon your being faithful to the end, to receive a crown of 
 clory : but if you are not faithful you will be exposed to the damnation 
 of hell." He then said to me, " Write these things, for they are true 
 and faithful." 
 
 October 28th. Being greatly pressed in spirit for a number of days to 
 know my father's will, whether, provided a door was opened, he would 
 give his consent for me to go out to travel, or whether he would withhold 
 me by his authority, when I think the time is come that I should go, he 
 said, " I shall not hinder you ; only give you my old advice, not to harbor 
 the thought ; and I shall not give you any help." I told him I did not 
 desire any help, only liberty of conscience. I concluded that my father 
 thought that some persons, and not God, had raised such thoughts in my 
 mind, which occasioned him to restrain me; so I told him if this was the 
 case, that he judged the matter wrong. 
 
 November 9th. Being again tried in my mind with regard to preaching, 
 
24 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 fearing lest I should run too fast or too slow, and querying from what 
 quarter my impression came, \ dreamed that I was walking in the solitary 
 woods beside a brook, and saw a beautiful stalk about eight feet high : 
 from the middle and upwards, it was covered with beautiful seeds. I 
 heard a voice over my head, saying to me, " Shake the stalk that the 
 seeds may fall off, and cover them up : the" seed will be of great value to 
 some, though not to thyself; but thou shalt receive thy reward hereafter.'"' 
 
 I shook the stalk, and beautiful speckled red seeds fell off, and I cov- 
 ered them up with earth and rotten leaves, and went on my way to serve 
 the Lord. 
 
 Some time after, I thought I was there again, and saw a large number 
 of partridges or pheasants that had been scratching up a great part of the 
 seed. I discovered them and was very sorry, and went and drove them 
 away ; and watched it to keep them away, that the remainder, with my 
 nourishing, might bring forth fruit to perfection. 
 
 Then I thought I began to preach, and immediately awaked, when the 
 parable of the sower came strongly into my mind. 
 
 19th. My mind lias been buffeted and greatly agitated, not tempted in 
 the common sense of the word, so that my sleep departed from me, and 
 caused me to walk and wring my hands for sorrow. Oh, the corruption 
 of wicked nature! I feel the plague of a hard heart, and a mind prone 9 
 
 to wander from God ; something within which has need to be done away, 
 and causes a burden, but no guilt, and from which discouragements fre- 
 quently arise tending to slacken my hands. 
 
 I dreamed that I saw a man in a convulsion fit, and his countenance 
 was expressive of hell. I asked a bystander what made his countenance 
 look so horrible. Said he, " The man was sick and relating his past 
 experience, his calls from time to time, and his promises to serve God ; 
 and how he had broke them ; and now, said he, I am sealed over to eter- 
 nal damnation, and instantly the convulsion seized him." This shocked 
 me so much that I instantly awaked, and seemingly the man was before 
 my eyes. 
 
 I dropped asleep again, and thought I saw all mankind in the air sus- 
 pended by a brittle thread over hell, yet in a state of carnal security. I 
 thought it to be my duty to tell them of it, and again awaked ; and these 
 words were applied to my mind with power : " There is a dispensation of 
 the gospel committed unto you, and wo unto you if you preach not the 
 gospel." 1 strove to turn my mind on something else ; but it so strongly 
 followed me, that I took it as a warning from God. And in the morning, 
 to behold the beautiful sun to arise and shine into the window, whilst these 
 words followed — "Unto you that fear my name, shall the Sun of Right- 
 eousness arise, with healing in his wings" — Oh ! how happy I felt ! The 
 help of kings and priests is vain without the help of God. 
 
 December 31st. The year is now at a close. I see what I have passed 
 through. What is to come the ensuing year, God only knows. But may 
 the God of peace be with me, and grant me strength in proportion to my 
 day, that I may endure to the end, and receive the crown of life. 1 felt 
 my heart drawn to travel the world at large ; but to trust God by faith. 
 like the birds, for my daily bread was difficult, as my strength was small ; 
 and I shrunk from it. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 25 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 MY BEGINNING TO TRAVEL. 
 
 1796. January 7th. I received a message, with orders from C. Spry, 
 the circuit preacher, to go to Tolland to the brethren there, for a few days, 
 that lie might get some knowledge of my gifts. This visit caused some 
 opposition. Afterwards, I was directed to go and meet L. Macombs, a 
 preacher on New London circuit, who after two days constrained me to 
 part from him ; so I turned and went to East Hartford, .having my brother- 
 in-law's horse with me. In this place I attended several meetings. From 
 thence to Ellington, where 1 met C. Spry — who directed me to fulfil three 
 of his appointments, Warehouse Point, East Windsor, and Wapping, at 
 one of which, whilst speaking, I was taken suddenly ill, even to the losing 
 of my sight and strength : so I was constrained to give over. 
 
 15th. I rode near forty miles to Munson and met N. Snethen, with 
 whom I travelled through his appointments a few days, when he likewise 
 constrained me to part from him, after giving me the following hints: — 
 " You are but eighteen years of age ; you are too important, and you must 
 be more humble, and hear and not be heard" so much. Keep your own 
 station, for by the time that you arrive at the age of twenty-one years, you 
 will see wherein you have missed it. VYbu had better, as my advice, to 
 learn some easy trade, and be still for two or three years yet ; for your 
 bodily health will not admit of your becoming a travelling preacher at 
 present ; although, considering your advantages, your gifts are better than 
 mine were when I first set out to preach. But it is my opinion that you 
 will not be received at the next conference." 
 
 19th. I feel gloomy and dejected ; but the worth of souls lies near my 
 heart. O Lord ! increase my faith, and prepare my way. 
 
 After travelling several days and holding a few meetings, I attended 
 the quarterly meeting at Wilbraham. iff. Spry hinted that there were 
 many scruples in his mind with regard to my travelling ; as many thought 
 my health and behavior were not adequate to it. 
 
 February 5th. I set out for home, and in the town of Somers I missed 
 my road, and got lost in a great wilderness, the snow being about two feet 
 deep, on which was a sharp, icy crust. After some time, as the path 
 divided into branches, so that I could not distinguish one plainer than 
 another, and those extending over the woods in all directions for the pur- 
 pose of getting ship timber, I went round about till I was chilled with 
 cold, and saw nothing but death before me. At a distance I could see a 
 village, but could discern no way to get to it ; neither could I find the 
 passage out by which I entered ; and night drawing on, no person can tell 
 my feelings, except one who has been in a similar situation. I at last 
 heard a sound, and by following it, perhaps about half a mile or more, I 
 found a man driving a team, who gave me a direction so that I could find 
 a foot-path made by some school-boys, by which I might happen to get 
 through. Towards this I proceeded, and by means of leaping my horse 
 over logs, frequently stamping a path for the horse through the snow 
 banks, with much difficulty made my way, and late at night got to my 
 
 3 
 
26 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 brother-in-law's, in Tolland, and the next day went home, and my soul 
 was happy in God. I am glad that I went, although there was great 
 opposition against me on every side. I am everywhere spoken evil of, 
 &c. I feel the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and my duty still to 
 be to preach the gospel, with a determination to do so, God being my 
 helper. 
 
 20th. I dreamed that, in a strange house as I sat by the fire, a messen- 
 ger came in and said, " There are three ministers come from England, who 
 in a few minutes will pass by this way." I followed him out, and he 
 disappeared. I ran over a wood-pile, and jumped upon a log, to have a 
 fair view of them. Presently three men came over a hill from the west 
 towards me : the foremost dismounted ; the other two, one of whom was 
 on a white horse, and the other on a reddish one, both, with the three 
 horses, disappeared. I said to the first, " Who are you ?" He replied, 
 "John Wesley," and walked towards the east. He turned round, and 
 looking me in the face, said, " God has called you to preach the gospel ; 
 you have been a long time between hope and fear, but there is a dispensa- 
 tion of the gospel committed to you. Wo unto you, if you preach not the 
 gospel." 
 
 I was struck with horror and amazement to think how he should know 
 the exercise of my mind, when I knew he had never heard of me before. 
 I still followed him to the eastward, and expressed an observation, for 
 which he with his countenance reproved me, for the better improvement 
 of my time. At length we came to a log house, where negroes lived. 
 The door being open, he attempted twice to go in, but the smoke prevented 
 him. He said, " You may go in, if you have a mind, and if not, follow 
 me." I followed him a few rods, where was an old house, two stories 
 high, in one corner of which my parents looked out at a window, and said 
 to him, " Who are you ?" He replied, "John Wesley." " Well," said 
 they, "what becomes of doubting Christians?" He replied, "There are 
 many serious Christians who are afraid of death. They dare not believe 
 they are converted, for fear of being deceived ; and they are afraid to dis- 
 believe it, lest they should grieve the Spirit of God : so they live and die, 
 and go into the other world, and their souls to heaven with a guard of 
 angels." I then said, " Will the day of judgment come as we read, and 
 the sun and moon fall from heaven, and the earth and works be burnt?" 
 To which he answered : " It is not for you to know the times and seasons 
 which God hath put in his own power, but read the word of God with atten- 
 tion, and let that be your guide." 
 
 I said, " Are you more than fifty-five ?" He replied, " Do you not 
 remember reading an account of my death in the history of my life ?" 
 I turned partly round, in order to consider, and after I had recollected it, 
 I was about to answer him, "Yes;" when I looked, and behold, he was 
 gone, and I saw him no more. It set me shaking and quaking to such a 
 degree, that it waked me up. 
 
 N. B. The appearance of his person was the very same as he who 
 appeared to me three times in the dream when I was about thirteen years 
 of age, and who said that he would come to me again, &c. 
 
 March 14th. About this time my uncle made me the offer of a horse, 
 and to wait a year for the payment, provided I would get bondsmen. 
 Four of the society willingly offered. O ! from what an unexpected 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 27 
 
 quarter was this door opened ! My parents seeing my way thus begin- 
 ning to open, and my resolution to go forward, with loving entreaties 
 and strong arguments strove to prevail against it. But as they promised 
 Borne time before not to restrain me by their authority, in case a door 
 should open from another quarter, (they not expecting it would.) and 
 seeing they could not prevail upon me to tarry, they save up the point, 
 and gave me some articles of clothing and some money for my journey. 
 
 Not having as yet attempted to preach from a text, but only to exer- 
 cise my gifts in the way of exhortation, I obtained a letter of recom- 
 mendation concerning mv moral conduct : this was all the credentials 
 I had. 
 
 About the tenth of last- month, I dreamed that C. Spry received a letter 
 from Jesse Lee, that he wanted help in the province of Maine, and that 
 the said C. S. and L. Macombs concluded to send me. N. B. These 
 were the two preachers who afterwards signed the above-mentioned letter 
 of recommendation. 
 
 1796. March 30th. This morning early I set out for Rhode Island in 
 quest of J. Lee, who was to attend a quarterly meeting there. As I was 
 coming away, we joined in prayer, taking leave of each other ; and as 
 I got on my road, I looked about, and espied my mother looking after 
 me until I got out of sight ; this caused me some tender feelings after- 
 wards. 
 
 Until this time I have enjoyed the comforts of a kind father's house ; 
 and oh ! must I now become a wanderer and stranger upon earth until I 
 get to my long-home ! 
 
 During this day's journey, these words of our Lord came into my 
 mind : " The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but 
 the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." 
 
 The language of my heart is, " What is past, I know ; what is to 
 come, I know not. Lord, bless me in the business I am set out upon." 
 I feel more than ever that God has called me to this work. 
 
 April 1st. Upon my arrival at Cranston, in Rhode Island, I found that 
 J. Lee had gone to Boston. I accordingly set out after him, and found 
 the preachers' boarding-house at Boston, and they told me that Lee had 
 gone to the east, and that I could not overtake him short of two or three 
 hundred miles ; and their advice was, to go to Warren, in Rhode Island, 
 with Thomas Coope, a native of Manchester, who was going to set out 
 that afternoon. Accordingly I joined him in company thirty-six miles to 
 Easttown. 
 
 Sunday, 3d. This day, for the first time, I gave out a text before a 
 Methodist preacher ; and I being young, both in years and the ministry, 
 the expectations of many were raised, who did not bear with mv weak- 
 ness and strong doctrine, but judged me very hard, and would not consent 
 that I should preach there any more for some time. 
 
 Having travelled a few days with T. C, we came to Reynham, where 
 attempting to preach, I was seized with sudden illness, such as affected 
 me at Warehouse Point, with the loss of sight and strength, so that I was 
 constrained to give over, and T. C. finished the meeting. After this, 
 lots were cast to see whether I should pass the sabbath here, or go to 
 Easttown. It turned up for me to tarry here, which I accordingly did, 
 and held three meetings, which were solemn. 
 
28 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 I met T. C, who said, if I was so minded, I might return home ; which 
 I declining, he said, "I do not believe God has called you to preach." 
 I asked him why ? He replied, " First, your health ; second, your gifts ; 
 third, your grace ; fourth, your learning ; fifth, sobriety : in these you 
 are not equivalent to the task." I replied, "Enough! Lord, what am 
 I but a poor worm of the dust, struggling for life and happiness."* 
 
 The time now drawing near when I expected to leave these parts, the 
 society where I first attempted to give out a text desired to hear me 
 again ; and, contrary to my entreaties, T. C. appointed a meeting, and 
 constrained me to go, threatening me if I refused. Accordingly I went, 
 and gave out these words : " Am I therefore become your enemy, because 
 I tell you the truth ?" Gal., iv. 16. 
 
 June 30th. I rode twenty-four miles, and preached once, and saw J. 
 Lee, the presiding elder, who had just returned from the east. I gave 
 him my recommendation. 
 
 July 3d. This evening, our quarterly meeting being over, from the 
 representation that was given of me by T. C, I received a dismission 
 from the circuit, with orders to go home, which was as follows : 
 
 " We have had brother Lorenzo Dow, the bearer hereof, travelling on 
 Warren circuit these three months last past. In several places, he was 
 liked by a great many people ; at other places, he was not liked so well, 
 and at a few places, they were not willing he should preach at all. 
 We have therefore thought it necessary to advise him to return home for 
 a season, until a further recommendation can be obtained from the society 
 and preachers of that circuit. 
 
 " John Vaniman, Jesse Lee, Elder.. 
 
 " Thomas Coope. 
 
 "Rhode Island, July 3, 1796.' 
 " To C. Spry, and the Methodists in Coventry." 
 
 The time has been when I could easier have met death than this dis- 
 charge. Two or three handkerchiefs were soon wet through with tears. 
 My heart was broke. I expostulated, and besought him for further 
 employment, but apparently in vain. The next morning, as we were 
 about parting, he said, "If you are minded, you may come to Greenwich 
 quarterly meeting next Sunday, on your way home." 
 
 This evening I preached in Greenwich courthouse, as I once dreamed, 
 and the assembly and place looked natural to me. 
 
 After travelling through Sepatchet, Smithfield, (in which I formed a 
 class, for the first time,) Providence, and Wickford, where attending a 
 prayer meeting among the Baptists, I asked liberty to speak, which 
 seemed to give them a surprise ; and, after some time, they said, "If I 
 had a message from God, they had no right to hinder me." I spoke a 
 few minutes, had their attention, and their leader seemed satisfied, and 
 bid me God-speed. 
 
 From thence to South Kingston I set out for my native town, at which 
 I arrived, and met my friends, who were glad to see me. 
 
 My parents asked me whether I was not convinced that I did wrong 
 
 * He is since expelleil Uio Connection ! 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 29 
 
 in going? I told them, "No; but was glad."' Others began to mock, 
 and cry out, " This man began to build, and was not able to finish." 
 
 After a few days I set out for Granville, to meet C. Spry, who gave 
 me a written license, and orders to come to the ensuing quarterly meet- 
 ing at Enfield, where he would give me a credential for the conference ; 
 and, if I was so minded, and brother Cankey willing, I might travel 
 Tolland circuit until that time. 
 
 But, as the circuit extended through my native town, I thought proper 
 to forbear, and set off for Hanover, in the state of New Hampsbire, to see 
 my sister, whom I had not seen for about five years. But J. Lee coming 
 to town next day, lodged at a house where I had inquired the road, ana 
 they informed him of me. He sent for me, and querying me whether I 
 still preached, and by what authority, and what I came there for, showed 
 his disapprobation at my coming hither, and then we parted. 
 
 I tarried a few days, and held several meetings, and for the time met 
 with no small trials of mind and opposition from without, and then 
 returned to Connecticut, fulfilling several appointments by the way. 
 
 i went twenty-eight miles to Enfield quarterly meeting, for my cre- 
 dential, and C. Spry sent me to Z. Cankey, who could not give it to me, 
 according to discipline. He sent me back to S., and he again to Z. C, 
 several times ; but at length Z. C. said, " Have you not a written 
 license ?" I told him, " Yes, to preach." Said he, " That is as good as 
 a recommendation to the conference," which I believed ; though C. Spry 
 knew that, according to the letter of the discipline, I could not be received 
 with this, yet he told me to attend the conference. 
 
 September 20th. Conference came on in the town of Thompson, and 
 I passed the examination by the bishop before them ; and after some 
 conversation in the conference, T. Coope, J. Lee, and N. Snethen bore 
 hard upon me after I had been sent out of the room, and those who were 
 friendly to me durst say but little in my favor ; so I was rejected and 
 sent home, they assigning as the reason, the want of a written credential, 
 though the greatest part of them were personally acquainted with me. 
 This so affected me, that I could take no food for thirty-six hours. 
 
 After my return home, still feeling it my duty to travel, I accordingly 
 resolved to • set off the next Monday; but Philip Wagar, who was 
 appointed for Orange circuit, being in Tolland, sent for me, and I went 
 twelve miles to see him. 
 
 After he had criticised and examined my credentials, he concluded to 
 take me on his circuit. I accordingly got prepared, and bidding my 
 friends farewell for a season, met him in West Windsor. 
 
 Some weeks ago, whilst I was in Rhode Island, being troubled with 
 the asthmatical disorder, I was necessitated to sit up some nights for the 
 want of breath ; but at length laying down on the carpet, I found that I 
 could sleep and breathe easy. 
 
 Accordingly, I was resolved to try the experiment until the fall of the 
 year, which I did without much trouble. But September twenty-seventh, 
 being on my way with P. Wagar, he said the people would despise me 
 for my lodging;, and it would hurt my usefulness ;• and accordingly he 
 insisted upon my lying in bed with him, he thinking it was a boyish 
 notion that made me lie on the floor. 
 
 To convince him to the reverse I went to bed, but was soon much 
 
30 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 distressed for want of breath, and constrained to arise and sit up all 
 night ; after which, 1 would be persuaded to try the bed no more. After 
 travelling with him a few days into the state of New York, he gave me a 
 direction when and where to take the circuit. I travelled to New Leba- 
 non, where I saw one who experienced religion about the time that I did, 
 and our meeting in this strange land was refreshing to our souls. 
 
 Monday, October 10th. I rode twenty miles to Adams, and thence to 
 Stanford :" at these places we had refreshing seasons. 
 
 Wednesday, 12th. I rode thirty miles across the Green Mountain, in 
 fifteen of which there was not a sign of a house ; and the road being 
 new, it frequently was almost impassable. However, I reached my ap- 
 pointment, and though weary in body, my soul was happy in God. 
 
 From Halifax I went to Guilford ; and on entering a chamber where 
 the people were assembled, it appeared natural to me, as though I had 
 seen it before, and brought a dream to my remembrance, which so over- 
 come me that I trembled and was obliged to retire for some minutes. In 
 this meeting, three persons were stirred up to seek God. 
 
 Leaving the state of Vermont, I crossed Connecticut river, through 
 Northfield to Warwick, Massachusetts, where we had a refreshing season. 
 Thence I went to Orange, and preached in the Presbyterian meeting 
 house, the clergyman having left the town. Being this day nineteen 
 years old, I addressed myself to the youth. I spent a few days here; 
 and, though meeting with some opposition, we had refreshing seasons. 
 Oh ! how fast is the doctrine of unconditional reprobation falling, and 
 infidelity and the denial of future punishment prevailing ! Men thus going 
 from one extreme to the other, as they wish to lull conscience to sleep, 
 that they may go on in the enjoyment of the world without disturbance. 
 But, oh*! would they wish to be deceived in a dying hour? 
 
 I never felt the plague of a hard heart as I do of late, nor so much 
 faith as I now have that inbred corruption will be done away, and I filled 
 with perfect peace, and enabled to rejoice evermore. 
 
 I never felt the worth of souls so near my heart as I do of late, and it 
 seems as if I could not give vent enough to it. Lord ! prosper my way, 
 and keep me as under the hollow of thy hand, for my trust is in thee. 
 
 October 20th. Satan pursues me from place to place. Oh ! how can 
 people dispute there being a devil ! If they underwent as much as I do 
 with his buffetings, they would dispute it no more. He throwing in his 
 fiery darts, my mind is harassed like punching the body with forks and 
 clubs. Oh that my Saviour would appear and sanctify my soul, and 
 deliver me from all within that is contrary to purity ! 
 
 23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four hundred people, thence went 
 to Petersham and Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and likewise to Notown, 
 where God gave me one spiritual child. Thence to Ashburnham, where 
 we had some powerful times. 
 
 November 1st. I preached in Ringe, and a powerful work of God 
 broke out shortly after, though some opposition attended it ; but it was 
 very solemn. 
 
 Some here, I trust, will bless God in the day of eternity that ever they 
 saw my face in this vale of tears. 
 
 In my happiest moments I feel something that wants to be done away. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 31 
 
 Oh ! the buffeting of Satan ! if I never had any other hell, it would be 
 enough. 
 
 Thence proceeded to Marlborough, where our meetings were not in 
 vain. 
 
 Whilst I am preaching I feel happy. But as soon as I have done, I 
 feel such horror, without guilt, by the bufferings of Satan, that I am ready 
 to sink like a drowning man, sometimes to that degree that I have to 
 hold my tongue between my teeth to keep from uttering blasphemous ex- 
 pressions ; and I can get rid of these horrible feelings only by retirement 
 in earnest prayer and exertion of faith in God. 
 
 From Marlborough I went to Packersfield, and thence to Chesterfield, 
 where I had one seal of my ministry. Leaving New Hampshire, I 
 crossed into Vermont, and came to Marlborough. 
 
 Thus I continued round my circuit until I came to Belcher. A few 
 evenings previous, I dreamed that a minister came and reproved me 
 harshly, whilst I was preaching. In this place it was fulfilled ; for a 
 Baptist preacher accused me in the congregation of laying down false 
 doctrine. Presently a Presbyterian affirmed the same likewise ; because 
 that I said a Christian would not get angry. 
 
 Here also appeared some little fruit of my labor, among which were 
 some of my distant relations. 
 
 About this time I visited Mary Spalding, who had been suddenly and 
 miraculously restored, as was said, from an illness which had confined 
 her to her bed about the space of nine years. Her conversation was so 
 profitable, that I did not grudge the journey of several miles to obtain it. 
 I found it to strengthen my confidence in God. The account was pub- 
 lished by a Presbyterian minister, with her approbation. 
 
 On the 29th, I met P. Wagar, which seemed to refresh my mind. I 
 had to take up a cross and preach before him. But, oh ! the fear of 
 man ! The next day I parted with him and went on my way. 
 
 My discouragements were so great, that I was ready to leave the cir- 
 cuit. I would think within myself, I will go to my appointment to-day 
 and then go off; but being refreshed during the meeting, my drooping 
 spirits would be revived, and I would be encouraged to go to the next. 
 Thus it would be, day after day ; sometimes I was so happy, and the 
 times so powerful, I would hope " the winter was past and gone :" but 
 soon it would return again. Thus I went on, during the three first 
 months on the circuit ; at length, my discouragements being so great, 
 and inward trials so heavy, I concluded to go further into the country and 
 spend my time in the best manner I could, about the neighborhood where 
 my sister lived. 
 
 December 15th. I rode fifteen miles to Brattleborough. About this 
 time, on my way, I took a severe cold on my lungs, and almost lost my 
 voice. The next day my friends advised me not to go to any other ap- 
 pointments, as they thought it presumption ; but I feeling impressed in 
 my mind, could not feel content to disappoint the people. Accordingly, 
 in the name of God, I set out in a hard snow-storm, over the mountains, 
 about ten miles, and a solemn time we had. The storm still continuing 
 to increase, the snow had now fallen about knee high, so that the moun- 
 tains were almost impassable by reason of snow, steepness, mud, and 
 logs ; the people here thought my life would be endangered by the fall- 
 
32 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 ing of trees, or the extreme cold in the woods, as there was no house for 
 several miles, and the wind blew exceedingly hard. However, out I set, 
 relying upon the Strong for strength. The snow being driven in banks 
 more than belly deep, I frequently was obliged to alight and stamp a 
 path for my -horse ; and though I was much wearied and chilled, yet by 
 the goodness of God, I arrived at my appointment, fourteen miles. We 
 had a good time, and I did not begrudge my labor. I believe these trials 
 tvill be for my good, to qualify me for future usefulness to others: and a 
 secret conviction I feel, that if I prove faithful, God will carry me 
 through, and support me to see the cause that should ensue. 
 
 After my arrival at my sister's, I had thoughts of spending my time 
 principally in study ; but feeling it my duty to call sinners to repentance, 
 I could not enjoy my mind contented without travelling in the neighbor- 
 ing towns, there being no Methodists in this part of the world. 
 
 I went to Enfield several times during my stay, (being first invited by 
 a Universalian,) by which there seemed to be some good done. Here I 
 received an invitation to fix my residence among them, as their stated 
 preacher. This was somewhat pleasing to nature, as by it I could have 
 ease and acquire wealth ; an elegant new meeting house being also 
 ready ; but something within would not suffer me to comply. — Still feel- 
 ing it my duty to travel, I went into Canaan, Lyme, Dorchester, Orford, 
 Hebron, New Lebanon, Strafford, Tunbridge, Chelsea, Hartford, with 
 many other adjacent towns ; and the. feather edge of prejudice was re- 
 moved, and some few were awakened and hopefully converted to God. 
 
 1797, June 4th. At Vershire in Vermont, I met with N. Snethen, who 
 informed me that he had seen J. Lee, and that I must come down to the 
 quarterly meeting ; and, said he, "J. Lee disapproves of your travelling 
 into so many new places, and what will you do provided that he forbids 
 your preaching?" 1 told him it did not belong to J. L. or any other 
 man to say whether I should preach or not, for that was to be determined 
 between God and my own soul ; only it belonged to the Methodists to 
 say whether I should preach in their connection ; but as long as 1 feel 
 so impressed, I shall travel and p:*each, God being my helper; and as 
 soon as I feel my mind released, I intend to stop, let people say what 
 they will. But, said he, " What will you call yourself? The Methodists 
 will not own you ; and if you take that name, you'll be advertised in the 
 public papers as an impostor." Said I, "I shall call myself a friend to 
 mankind." "Oh!" said he, " for the Lord's sake don't; for you are 
 not capable of it — and not one of a thousand is; and if you do you'll 
 repent it." I sunk into a degree of gloominess and dejection — and told 
 him I was in the hand of God, and felt submissive ; so I bade him fare- 
 well and rode ten miles on my way. The next day I rode fifty miles to 
 Charlestown, where I overtook J. Lee, to my sorrow and joy ***** 
 He mentioned some things, particularly that if ever I travelled I must 
 get a new recommendation from my native circuit, or else not offer my- 
 self to conference again. 
 
 We then rode to Orange quarterly meeting. Hut J. Lee forbade P. 
 W. to employ me any more, and then set off* I ran after him and said, 
 " If you can get no text to preach upon between now and conference, I 
 
 * This was the fourth time 1 had been sent home. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 33 
 
 give you Genesis xl. 14,*' and then turned and ran, and saw him no more 
 for some vears, when we met at Petersburg in Virginia. 
 
 I then returned home to my parents, after an absence of eight months ; 
 haying travelled more than four thousand miles, through heat in the val- 
 leys, the scorching sun beating down, and through cold upon the moun- 
 tains, frequently sleeping with a blanket on the floor, where I could look 
 up and see the stars through the bark roofs, the frost nipping me so that 
 I lost the skin from my nose, hands, and feet ; and from my cars it peeled 
 three times — travelling through storms of rain and snow ; this frequently 
 drifted into banks, so that I had no path for miles together, and was 
 obliged at times to alight and stamp a way for my horse for some rods: 
 at other times, being engaged for the welfare of souls, after preaching in 
 the dark evening, 1 would travel the chief part or the whole of the night, 
 from twenty to forty miles, to get on to my next day's appointment; 
 preaching from ten to fifteen times a week, and oftentimes no stranger to 
 hunger and thirst in these new countries ; and though my trials were 
 great, the Lord was still precious to my soul, and supported me through. 
 
 The preacher of Tolland circuit, (Evah Rogers, who since hath turned 
 churchman.) after some close and solemn conversation, advised me to 
 preach in my native town, and provided that I could obtain a letter of 
 recommendation concerning my preaching gifts as well as my conduct, 
 he saw no hindrance why I should not be received at conference. The 
 thought was trying. The cross was great, to think of preaching before 
 my old acquaintance and relations ; besides, my parents were opposed 
 to it, fearing how I should make out. However, there being no other 
 way, and necessitated thereto, the people flocked out from every quarter, 
 and after my feeble manner, I attempted to perform ; and I obtained a 
 credential by the voice of the whole society ; which was approved of by 
 the preachers at the quarterly meeting ; after which it was thought pro- 
 per to send me to Granville circuit. 
 
 During my stay at and about home, though I went into several other 
 places, not in vain to some souls, yet my trials were very great, so that 
 many almost whole nights 1 sleep departed from me. I walked the floor 
 and woods, weeping until I could weep no more, and wringing my hands 
 until they felt sore. When I was in the north country, being under 
 strong temptations to end my life, I went down to a river" to do it, but a 
 thought of futurity darted into my mind ; the value of my soul ! oh ! 
 Eternity. I promised and resolved if God would grant me strength to 
 resist the temptation, and see my native land in peace, that I would dis- 
 charge my duty to my friends. This he had done, and now my promise 
 began to stare me in the face. 
 
 I felt it my duty to visit from house to house ; but the cross was so 
 heavy, I strove to run round it. But the thorns beside the way scratched 
 me : and to take up one end of the cross, it dragged hard. Here the old 
 temptation returned so powerful, that I durst "not go from one appoint- 
 ment to another alone, nor without one to go with me, and sometimes 
 one to sleep in the same room, lest I should" end myself at night; and 
 for the ease and enjoyment of my mind, I was necessitated and did visit 
 about sixty different families, and then set off to Granville circuit, under 
 the care of Sylvester Hutchinson, with Smith Weeks and Joseph Mitchell. 
 Weeks was at first unwilling I should come on the circuit, fearing how I 
 
34 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 would make out; but seeing I was under trials, consented. Accord- 
 ingly I went round until I came to Suffield. Upon my entering the 
 neighborhood, I fell into conversation with an old man, and he invited 
 me to hold a meeting at his house. Accordingly 1 appointed to preach 
 to the youth in the evening ; and went to my other appointment not far 
 off. The man of this house shut his door and would entertain no more 
 meetings. This was a trial to me, not knowing what the society would 
 do for a place to meet in. 
 
 . When I began to meditate what I should say to the youth. I could 
 think of no subject, felt distressed, and was sorry I had made the ap- 
 pointment. 
 
 I withdrew to a field to seek help from the Lord ; but I felt as if all 
 the powers of darkness were combined and compassed me about. 
 
 When I saw the people began to collect, I thought I would have given 
 the whole world, if I possessed it, that the meeting had not been appointed ; 
 but as it was now give© out, and circumstances being as they were, I 
 durst do no other than go to the house. I went with this burden to the 
 house, and by an impression, spoke ironically from the words of Solomon, 
 which mightily pleased the youth at first. My burden was soon gone ; 
 the power of God seemed to overshadow the people, as I turned the dis- 
 course upon the judgment which the youth must be brought into : and 
 one of the ringleaders was cut to the heart, and brought to seek God. 
 Here a good work broke out ; and where about thirty or forty used to 
 attend, now the congregation was increased to hundreds, and this wilder- 
 ness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 
 
 In Northampton, a society was collected likewise, though Methodists 
 had not preached there before. 
 
 August 6th. After preaching in Conway, I went to Buckland ; and 
 when the people saw my youth, and were disappointed of the preacher 
 they expected, they despised me in their hearts. However, God made 
 bare his arm, and I have reason to believe that about thirty persons were 
 stirred up to seek God from this clay. 
 
 The year past Mas remarkable for very many persons complaining of 
 uncommon trials of mind from the enemy of souls, and scarcely any re- 
 vival to be heard of either in Connecticut, Massachusetts, or the upper 
 part of New York. 
 
 The flame kindled and ran into several neighboring towns, and som< 
 hundreds of souls professed to experience the forgiveness of their sins. 
 
 A great deal of opposition, both from preachers and people, Baptists 
 and Presbyterians, was in this quarter; professing to be friends to God 
 and truth, whilst to us they were secret enemies, seeking to get pi 
 converted to their way of thinking, and proselyted to their denomination. 
 
 I dreamed one night that I saw a field without end. and a man and 
 boy striving to gather in the corn, whilst thousands of birds were destroy- 
 ing of it. I thought there was such a necessity for the com to be gath- 
 ered, that let the laborers work ever so hard, the labor would not wear 
 out their strength until the harvest was past. 
 
 This dream encouraged me to go on in this work ; and in the space of 
 twenty-two days, 1 travelled three hundred and fifty miles, and preached 
 seventy-six times, besides visiting some from house to house, and speak- 
 ing to hundreds in class-meetings. In several other places, there was a 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 35 
 
 good revival likewise. At the quarterly meeting, I obtained a certificate, 
 concerning my usefulness and conduct here ; and as S. Hutchinson 
 thought not proper to take all the preachers to conference, he concluded 
 to leave me to help the revivals, and that he would there transact my 
 business for me. So I gave him my dismission from Rhode Island, and 
 my two last recommendations to carry into conference. 
 
 September 19th. Conference began in Wilbraham. My case was 
 brought forward, to determine whether I should be admitted on trial to 
 preach, or sent home, or expel led. 
 
 J. Lee and several others, of whom some were strangers to my person, 
 took up hard against me, from say and hear-say ; and only one at first 
 espoused my cause. This was Joseph Mitchell, with whom I had tra- 
 velled these last few weeks. After some time a second joined him. The 
 debate was sharp and lasted for about three hours, when Mitchell and 
 Bostwick could say no more, but sat down and wept ; which seemed to 
 touch the hearts of some. At length, it being put to the vote whether I 
 should travel or not, about two thirds of the conference were in my 
 favor. All that saved me, in this conference, from an expulsion, was 
 the blessing which had attended my labors. But still those who were 
 against me would not suffer me to be admitted on trial, nor my name 
 printed in the minutes. One said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, 
 why not my name to be put on the minutes 1 If he be fit for one, why not 
 for the other, &c. So I was given into the hands of S. Hutchinson, to 
 employ me or send me home, as he should think fit. He sent me a mes- 
 sage to meet him on Long Island, which I did not receive in time to go ; 
 and the first preacher, Daniel Bromley, who came to me after confer- 
 ence, I asked, " What hath the conference done with me ?" He replied, 
 " They have done by you, as they have done by me." " What's that ?" 
 said I. He replied, " They have stationed me on this circuit." And 
 that was all that I could get out of him concerning the matter ; only he 
 ordered me to take his appointments round the circuit, whilst he should 
 g;o to see his friends, until he should meet me ao;ain. Accordingly I set 
 out to go round the circuit. I had been on my way but a clay or two, 
 before I came to places where the preachers, on their way from confer- 
 ence, had been, and told the accusations against me, and my rejection. 
 Thus it was, day after day ; people telling me the same story. 
 
 From this circumstance, as the conference had given me no station, 
 and Hutchinson's message had not reached me, I concluded I should be 
 sent home again, as I had no license according to discipline, which one 
 must have, if his name is not printed in the minutes. 
 
 My trials were so great, I was afraid I should become insane ; and 
 seeing no chance for my life, I publicly gave up the name of Methodist, 
 and assigned the reasons why, viz. : because the preachers would not 
 receive me as a brother to travel with them, &c. I was resolved to set 
 out for some distant part of America, out of sight and hearing of the 
 Methodists, and to get societies formed, and the next year to come and 
 offer myself and them to the connection, and by this method to get my 
 character established ; for J. Lee had said, if I attempted to travel in 
 the name of a Methodist without their consent, he would advertise me in 
 every paper on the continent, &c, for an impostor. 
 
 But now arose a difficulty from another quarter. I had lost my great 
 
 I 
 
36 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 coat on the road whilst travelling, and my coat was so worn out that 1 
 was forced to borrow one ; my shoes were unfit for further service, and 
 I had not a farthing of money to help myself with, and no particular 
 friends to look to for assistance. Thus one day, whilst riding along, 
 facing a hard, cold, northeast storm, very much chilled. I came to a 
 wood ; and alighting from my horse, and falling upon my knees on the 
 wet grass, I lifted up my voice and wept, and besought God, cither to 
 release me from travelling and preaching, or else to raise me up friends. 
 My soul was refreshed, and my confidence was strengthened, and I did 
 believe that God would do one or the other. And thus it was : people a 
 few days after this, of their own accord, supplied all my necessities, and 
 gave me a few shillings to bear my expenses. 
 
 Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteemed as a pi#us man, was expelled 
 at the Wilbraham conference, and, as he represented it to me, it was 
 unjustly. He went with me to the north, and in a number of places he 
 saw, with me, the outpouring of God's Spirit. Fie was minded to form 
 societies, and call ourselves by the name of Separate Methodists. I told 
 him no, for God did own the Methodists ; and of course I durst not do 
 any thing to their injury. This caused a separation between him and 
 me. He formed societies on his own plan, and afterwards I saw him no 
 more ; but by what I could learn, he and his people differed, and then 
 he and some of them removed off to the western country. It appears 
 that the conference were under the necessity of excluding him for a 
 foolish thing, as he would show no humility, but was stubborn and im- 
 penitent. O ! how blessed is the spirit of meekness ! 
 
 I accordingly left the circuit, and set off for the north. I had not gone 
 far till I came to Deerfield river. In riding through it, the cakes of ice 
 going down the stream had like to cost me my life. But this did not 
 discourage me ; I still went on my way, upwards of a hundred miles, 
 till I came to the town of Windsor, in Vermont, where God poured out 
 his Spirit, and several were turned to him. I thought it not my duty to 
 leave the young converts to the devouring wolves, but to tarry and 
 strengthen them for a season ; and whilst here, I wrote back to some of 
 my old friends, who told the preachers where I was, and what I was 
 about. They wrote, requesting me to come back to a quarterly'meeting. 
 At first I concluded not to go, thinking what should they want but to 
 scold me. But feeling it impressed upon my mind in a powerful manner, 
 one evening, after holding two meetings, I called for my horse, and set 
 out for Claremont, and continued travelling twenty-five hours, excepting 
 the times of baiting my horse ; during which space I rode about a hun- 
 dred and seventeen miles, and got back to Conway on my old circuit. 
 From hence, I proceeded to Buckland, where was held the quarterly 
 meeting, and met the preachers, wishing to know what they wanted 
 with me. 
 
 Hutchinson began to be very crabbed and cross, seemingly, at first, in 
 his questioning me why I went away. I assigned him as the reason, 
 because I had no chance for my life. " Why," said he, "did you not 
 receive the message I sent you, to come to me?" I replied, "No; not 
 until it was too late," &c, which I could hardly persuade him to believe 
 at the first. 
 
 L. Macombs asked what I came back for? I told him, "I was sent 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 87 
 
 for, and I came to see what they wanted of me." Said he, " What do 
 you intend to do?" I replied, -'I expected to go back to the north." 
 Then he and Hutchinson went and talked together. I was sorry I had 
 gone away, after I had found out the mistake and Hutchinson's friend- 
 ship for me. Accordingly, in answer to a query which was proposed, 
 viz., What satisfaction can you make ? I replied, " That I was willing to 
 acknowledge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as I did it in sincerity, not 
 hearing soon enough of his message." Which acknowledgment I made, 
 first, in quarterly conference, before about thirty preachers, leaders, and 
 stewards, with exhorters, and then he required it in a public assembly 
 of about eight hundred people. 
 
 After this, I travelled several days in company with S. Hutchinson, 
 who was going to take me to Cambridge circuit ; and on the way, said 
 he, " The conference have had a great deal of talk and trouble concern- 
 ing you, and now you are under my care, and you shall lire or r//e'at 
 the end of three months : if you are faithful, and your labors blest, so 
 that you can obtain a recommendation from the circuit, all shall be well ; 
 but if not, vou shall die." 
 
 Accordingly, after reaching the circuit, a saying I remembered, viz., 
 you had as good be hanged for stealing an old sheep as a lamb, and 
 finding the people in a very low state of religion, I was convinced that 
 nothing but a revival could save my life ; I was therefore resolved to 
 do my endeavors to get up a revival, or else to get the circuit broke 
 up. So I went visiting the people from house to house, of all denomina- 
 tions, that were in the neighborhood ; and where there was freedom, to 
 exhort them, collectively or individually, as I felt in my mind, after 
 joining in prayer. 
 
 Pittstown, New York, was the first place I thus tried on this circuit, 
 and preached at night. Thus 1 did here, for several days successively, 
 and it caused a great deal of talk. Some said I was crazy ; others, that 
 I was possessed of the devil. Some said one thing, and some thought 
 another. Many it brought out, to hear the strange man, who Avould go 
 away cursing and swearing, saying that I was saucy, and deserved 
 knocking down ; and the uproar was so great among the people, that the 
 half-hearted and lukewarm Methodists were tried to the quick, and 
 became my warm opposers, complaining of me to my travelling com- 
 panion, Timothy Dewey, whose mind at first was prejudiced. However, 
 it was not long before I had the satisfaction to see some small fruit of 
 my labor here, which gave me encouragement to strive to raise the inquiry 
 of the people to consideration, though the devil should be raised round 
 the circuit. 
 
 In this place I visited about a hundred families, some of them twice or 
 thrice over. In Ashgrove I walked about four miles, and visited every 
 family in the way, and generally met with a good reception, though the 
 cross of visiting thus was the hardest and happiest that ever I took up. 
 From thence I set out to go to an appointment in Wilson's Hollow, which 
 was surrounded by mountains, except one small entrance, and coming to 
 a house, I felt impressed to go in and pay them a visit ; but the cross 
 being heavy, I strove to excuse myself and go by, saying, the other 
 preachers, who are older in years, and in experience and learning, do 
 not visit thus, and yet enjoy the comforts of religion, and I will take them 
 
 4 
 
38 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 for my pattern — thinking it impossible that God should call me to such a 
 peculiarity, who was so weak and ignorant. Instantly I felt distress in 
 my mind. When I came to a second house, I felt impressed as above ; 
 but still supported my mind against it with the same arguments, when I 
 cast a look to the sky, and I felt as if God was about to revive religion 
 there, and, if I did not visit them, their souls would be required at my 
 hand. It seemed as though the sun frowned upon me : accordingly I 
 resolved, if the impression continued, that I would go into the next house, 
 and if I met good reception, I would thus go through all the families in 
 the Hollow, which amounted to about thirty in number. I called, and 
 finding a good reception, I went to a second and third, but was turned 
 away. To all the village, however, I went. Some thought one thing, 
 and some said another. However, they came out, to hear a crazy man, 
 as they thought, and were struck with a great solemnity, whilst I spoke 
 from these words : " Thus saith the Lord, set thine house in order, for 
 thou shalt die and not live." The second and the third day I held meet- 
 ings likewise, and said, at such a time, I hope to be here again, God 
 willing. Accordingly I came, and proposed a covenant to the people, if 
 they would attempt to pray three times a day, four weeks, on their knees, 
 I would remember them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that space, 
 God being our helper to perform ; and requested those who would en- 
 deavor to do it, to signify it by standing on their feet, and those who 
 would not, to keep their seats, for God is about to revive religion here ; 
 and those who put in for a share may freely obtain, but those who neglect 
 will find it to their sorrow. 
 
 About twenty rose up, to which I called God to witness ; and whilst 
 we were at prayer, one who had not agreed caught hold of a loom to 
 avoid falling down, whilst his knees smote together. The evening after 
 1 was gone, the youth assembled to take counsel about their souls, and 
 were so concerned that the cries became general, and were heard afar 
 off, and eight persons found comfort before they disbanded. 
 
 To this place Hutchinson came, just after he reached the circuit, 
 though I had not heard of this effect of my labors. 
 
 Thus round the circuit I went, visiting from house to house, getting 
 into as many new neighborhoods as I could, and sparing no character in 
 my public declarations. Many were offended at my plainness, both of 
 dress, expressions, and address in conversation about heart-religion, so that 
 the country seemed to be in an uproar. Scarcely one was found to take 
 up my cause, and I was mostly known by the name of Crazy Dow. At 
 length quarterly meeting came on in Welsh Hollow, and I expected an 
 expulsion, the uproar being so great. T. Dewey had come thirty miles 
 to give me a scolding for my conduct, to whom I said, " I make a con- 
 science of what I do, and for it I expect to give an account to God ; if 
 you should ever turn against me, I cannot hearken to you in this matter." 
 After this, God gave me favor in his sight ; so that he took my part, and 
 defended my cause (round the circuit, like a champion) to the lukewarm, 
 unknown to me at first. 
 
 Of him I was the more afraid, as I knew that lie had promoted the 
 expulsion of Ballard. 
 
 So I went to Hutchinson, and besought him to exclude me, that I might 
 go my way, and be of no more trouble to them, which he refused, and 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 39 
 
 gave me some sharp words, and said he would not, but that I should 
 tarry on that circuit another quarter ; adding, " But before the quarter 
 is up, I expect you'll leave the circuit and run away." So we parted. 
 But I was resolved he should be disappointed in me for once, at least, if 
 no more. 
 
 At Claridon and Castleton the society were watching over me for evil, 
 and not for good. These two places I visited, likewise, from house to 
 house. Next I went to Fair Haven, where I met with hard speeches. 
 Then to Poultney, where was no regular preaching. Here lived a young 
 woman, whom I began to question about her soul, but met with cool 
 answers. "Well," said I, "I'll pray to God to send a fit of sickness 
 upon you, if nothing else will do, to bring you to good ; and if you won't 
 repent then, to take you out of the way, so that you shall not hinder 
 others." Said she, "If you'll pray for such things, you can't be the 
 friend you pretend to be to my soul, and I'll venture all your prayers ;" 
 and she was much displeased, and so was her mother likewise. She 
 soon, however, began to grow uneasy and restless, and went into one 
 room and into another, back and forth ; and at last sat down, but could 
 get no relief. The whole family, except the father and one son, began 
 to grow outrageous towards me, which occasioned me to go seven miles 
 late at night, for the sake of family quietness. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the young woman began to seek God, and, with 
 two of her sisters, was soon found walking in the ways of wisdom ; and 
 a society was shortly formed in the place, although I saw them no 
 more. 
 
 In Hampton and Skeinsborough, on the south end of Lake Champlain, 
 was some revival, likewise. 
 
 Here was a woman who found fault with me for exhorting the wicked 
 to pray, saying, " The prayers of the wicked were an abomination to the 
 Lord." But I told her that was homemade scripture, for there was no 
 such expression in the Bible ; and after bringing undeniable passages to 
 prove it was their duty, I besought her to pray. She replied, " I cannot 
 get time." I then offered to buy the time ; and for a dollar she promised 
 to spend one day as I should direct, if it were in a lawful way, provided 
 she could get the day, she not thinking I was in earnest. I then turned 
 to her mistress, who promised to give her a day. Then throwing a dollar 
 into her lap, I called God, and about thirty persons present, to witness 
 the agreement. She besought me to take the dollar again, which I 
 . refused, saying, " If you go to hell, it may follow and enhance your 
 damnation." About ten days elapsed, when her conscience roaring loud, 
 she took the day, and read two chapters in the Bible, and retired thrice 
 to pray to God to show her what she was, and what he would have her 
 to be, according to my directions. 
 
 Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to hear that before night she felt 
 distressed on account of her soul, and before long found the comforts of 
 religion. From thence I visited Kingsborough and Queensborough, 
 where many were brought to a sense of themselves, among whom was 
 Solomon Moon. 
 
 One evening, just as I had dismissed the assembly, I saw a man to 
 whom my mind was impressed to go ; and before I was aware of it, 1 
 was breaking through the crowd ; and when I had got to him, I said, 
 
40 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 " Are you willing I should ask you a few serious questions ?" He replied. 
 "Yes." "Do you believe," said I, "there is a God?" Said he, "Yes." 
 
 Q. "Do you believe there is a reality in religion ?" 
 
 A. " I arn uncertain ; but think we ought to do as we would be done by." 
 
 Q. " Are you willing for some good advice ?" 
 
 A. "Yes." 
 
 Q. " Supposing I shall give you some that you can find no fault with 
 the tendency of it; are you willing, and will you try to follow it for four 
 weeks ?" 
 
 A. "Yes, if it is no unreasonable request." 
 
 I then desired him not to believe what authors, ministers, or people 
 said, because they said so ; but to search the scriptures to seek for light 
 and instruction there ; to read but a little at a time, and read it often, 
 striving to take the sense of it. 
 
 2dly, Not to stumble over the unexemplary walk of professors of reli- 
 gion, nor the contradiction in ministers' sermons ; and to forsake not 
 what other people thought was wrong, but what he himself thought to be 
 wrong : and then to take his leisure time, and go where none would see 
 him but God, twice or thrice a day, and upon his knees beseech the Al- 
 mighty to give him an evidence within, that there was a heaven and a 
 hell, and a reality in religion, and the necessity of enjoying it in order to 
 die happy. " And then," said I, " I do not believe the time will expire 
 before you will find an alteration in your mind, and that for the better." 
 
 Q. " Is the advice good or bad ?" 
 
 A. " I have no fault to find ; the natural tendency of it is to good, if 
 followed." 
 
 I then said, " You promised, if the advice was good, and you had no 
 fault to find with it, that you would follow it four weeks : and now I call 
 God to witness to your promise." So left him. 
 
 He went away, and began to meditate how he was taken in the pro- 
 mise before he was aware of it, and for forty-eight hours neglected it — 
 when his conscience condemned him, and for the ease of his mind he was 
 necessitated to go and pray. 
 
 From hence I went to Thermon's Patent, and held several meetings, 
 not in vain ; and riding across the branches of Hudson's river, I called 
 the inhabitants together, and we had a refreshing season from the pre- 
 sence of the Lord. In eternity, I believe, some will be thankful for 
 that day. 
 
 After preaching at Fort Edward, (where one took fire mysteriously, 
 and was burnt to death,) I went to Easttown. Here the youth, under 
 plain dealing, would frequently leave the house. Accordingly, after 
 procuring a school-house, I invited all the youth to come and I would 
 preach to them ; and the house was' filled from end to end: and then 
 placing my back against the door, to prevent their running away, gave 
 out the text, and did not spare, and \\»as soon confirmed that God Was 
 about to visit the place. 
 
 Solemnity rested on every countenance; and in the morning the con- 
 gregation was treble its usual number, ami there was a shaking among 
 the dry hones. This neighborhood [ visited from house to house likeu ise, 
 conversed personally with the youth, and found that aboul two thirds of 
 them were under serious impressions, hut durst not expose it to each 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 41 
 
 other for fear of being laughed at, though some fled from me for fear of 
 being talked to. In this private conversation, they promised to pray for 
 a season, one of which broke her promise and strove to escape my sight ; 
 but following her to a neighboring house, I sat in the door and would not 
 let her out till she promised to serve God or the devil for a fortnight. 
 The latter she chose, saying, " I can't keep the other." I called God 
 to witness, and said, " I'll pray that you may be taken sick before 
 the fortnight's up;" and left her. Before night she began to grow un- 
 easy and was sorry she made the promise. She soon broke it, and began 
 to seek the salvation of her soul ; and in about a week was hopefully 
 converted to God. 
 
 After I had gone through the visiting, in public meeting I set forth 
 plainly the state of the youth, as above-mentioned, and besought them 
 not to be afraid of each other, but to continue seeking the Lord. And 
 one evening, whilst T. Dewey was exhorting, a Hash of forked lightning 
 pierced the air, and rolling thunder seemed to shake the house. Some 
 screeched out for mercy ; and some jumped out at the windows, and 
 others ran out at the door. 
 
 From this night the stir became visible, and thirteen of the youth that 
 night resolved together to pursue religion, let their companions do as they 
 would. A young man by the name of Gideon Draper, said, " If I can 
 stand the crazy man, I will venture all the Methodist preachers to con- 
 vert me." And when I heard of his expression, faith sprang up in my 
 soul, and I felt a desire to talk to him. He objected, " I am too young ;" 
 but here God brought him down, and he is now an itinerant preacher. 
 
 As our quarterly meeting was drawing near, every society round the 
 circuit promised, such a day, as much as their labor and bodilv strength 
 would admit, to observe as a day of prayer and fasting to God, that he 
 would meet with us at the quarterly meeting, which came on June 20th 
 at Pittstown. 
 
 Here, after S. Hutchinson had finished his sermon, J. Mitchell began 
 to exhort, when there commenced a trembling among the wicked ; one, 
 and a second, and a third fell from their seats ; and the cry for mercy 
 became general. Many of the backsliden professors were cut to the 
 quick ; and I think for eleven hours there was no cessation of the loud 
 cries. No business of a temporal nature could be done at this quarterly 
 meeting conference. 
 
 The next day, Solomon Moon, who had come more than forty miles, 
 stood up in the love-feast and declared how he was caught in a promise, 
 and to ease his mind, was necessitated to fulfil, and within three days, 
 found the reality of what he had doubted ; and he besought others not 
 to be afraid of promising to serve God. " For," said he, " I bless the day 
 that ever I saw the face of brother Dow." It was curiosity, as he testi- 
 fied, which first induced him to come out to hear him that was called the 
 crazy man. In this love-feast, the cry began again, and continued till 
 within two hours of sun-setting, when I went off to an appointment, leaving 
 about twenty who were resolved not to go away until thev found pardon. 
 
 This day's meeting was a season not soon to be forgotten. I have 
 reason to believe, from observation round the circuit, that not less than 
 a hundred souls were blessed and quickened here. — N. B. It had con- 
 tinued from nine in the morning. 
 
 4* 
 
42 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 During these last three months, I had six hundred miles to travel in four 
 weeks, besides meeting in class upwards of six hundred members and 
 spectators, and preaching seventy or seventy-five times, and some visiting. 
 
 As we were enlarging this circuit, there being a vacant place of up- 
 wards of sixty miles, I, with some trouble, got a few places for preach- 
 ing. As I was travelling, at a distance I saw one dressed in black, 
 whom I overtook ; and I asked, in our conversation, if he knew any 
 thing of the Methodists and their doctrine lately in these parts. He was 
 a Calvinist Baptist preacher, and from my dress and questions he sup- 
 posed that I was no preacher, but a stranger to the Methodists ; so he 
 talked just like a prejudiced Calvinist about them ; and when he had 
 found me out, he colored, and invited me to dine with an acquaintance of 
 his. I requested permission to pray with them, which caused some sur- 
 prise. " Prayers," thought they, " in the middle of the day !" Through 
 this medium, the door was opened at Brandon, where I made a covenant 
 with the people. Here curiosity brought out one of the chief men, a 
 merchant, with his proud niece, to hear, as he expected, a great man ; 
 but being disappointed in the looks of the person, he was almost ready to 
 go home. But considering in nis mind, " I have come a mile and a 
 half distance, through a difficult road ; now I am here, I'll stay to the 
 end." He rose up in the covenant, with his niece, not thinking what 
 they were about, but seeing others rise. I called God to witness to the 
 covenant, and went on my way. The consciences of these two persons 
 began to condemn them for breach of promise ; and to ease their minds, 
 they were constrained to fulfil, and soon found comfort : and they, with 
 his wife, at the end of four weeks, came out to join society ; and twenty- 
 two others followed their example the same day. In nine days after, 
 twenty-five others joined likewise. 
 
 The commonalty said, " The Methodists have done some good, by 
 turning the mind of the blasphemer, from collecting in his debts, to reli- 
 gion, and so we are kept out of jail." 
 
 In New Huntingdon, I made a covenant with the people, which proved 
 not altogether in vain. Shortly after, about forty were joined in class. 
 This place I visited from house to house, with Hindsburg, Monkton, and 
 Starksborou<di ; where the wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the 
 rose. O ! the joyful meetings we had in these new countries, will not 
 soon be forgotten. 
 
 When in Williston, an uncle of mine with his family came out to hear, 
 but behaved very rudely, and strove to persuade me to leave the town, 
 and have no more meetings there ; " for," said he, " you will break up 
 our good order." 
 
 From hence I proceeded to Richmond, where was a woman, who, be- 
 ing told by her physician that death was now upon her, cried out. " Why, 
 Doctor Marsh, you have been decoi\ inp; me, promisin;; me life and health, 
 not letting me know my danger, that I might prepare for death. Twice 
 I have been brought to the gates of death, and promised God, it' I m 
 be restored, that I would serve him, and after recovering broke my pro- 
 mise, and wont on in the ways of sin; and now I am brought to the 
 gates of death, and have not time to repent: and turning to a man in the 
 company, said. " Whilsl the minister is preaching my funeral sermon, 
 know ye that ray soul is in hell," and then expired. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 43 
 
 Here whilst I preached, some liked, others mocked, and were unwil- 
 ling to converse with me, lest I should ensnare them into a promise. 
 From hence I crossed Onion river (through some danger by reason of 
 its depth) to Underbill, where God gave me one child in the gospel, as I 
 found next year. From thence to Cambridge, where I met with some 
 opposition ; anorchen crossed the river Demiles to Fairfield and Fairfax, 
 where the people were serious, but some afterwards spoke evil of this 
 way. 
 
 Thence to St. Alban's, where one made disturbance in meeting, which 
 I reproved. After meeting, he said if I did not make him satisfaction, 
 by a public acknowledgment that 1 had abused him, he would prosecute 
 me at law. I defied him to do his worst, knowing that the law was in 
 my favor. "Then," said he, "lay out for the worst." In another 
 meeting, although he thought himself a gentleman, he came in and pub- 
 licly attempted to wring my nose ; but I dodging my head, his hand 
 slipped by ; and although I was a stranger, a man attempted to take my 
 part. So I was forgotten by the first. The wrangle in words was so 
 sharp between them, that the woman of the house turned him out of 
 doors. 
 
 The next day he waylaid me until he was tired and chilled, and went 
 in to warm himself; and just then I rode by the house where he was. 
 
 I preached in Swanton, likewise : and though Is had many critics, and 
 was publicly opposed by three Baptist preachers, yet three persons dated 
 their conviction and conversion from this meeting. At the close of it, I 
 appealed to the people that 1 had proved every disputed point from the 
 scriptures ; whereas my opponents had not brought one whole passage 
 of scripture in support of their assertions. So having first recommended 
 them neither implicitly to believe me or my opponents, but to search the 
 scriptures for their own information, we parted. But the Baptists held a 
 council among themselves, and came to a conclusion, that it was best 
 to come no more to hear such false doctrine, as they deemed mine to be. 
 From Canada, I visited all the towns on the Lake shore, to Orwell, to 
 my uncle Daniel Rust's, and God was with me on the way. 
 
 The circuit was now divided, and I was to take the part which lay 
 towards Albany. 
 
 September 10th, having travelled on foot the preceding week about 
 ninety miles, and preached nearly twice a day, I thought that something 
 broke or gave way in my breast. I borrowed a horse, and proceeded 
 from Wells to Danby. Whilst speaking in the chapel, my strength 
 failed and I save over, and brother Lobdel concluded the meeting. 
 
 To his house I went, but was soon confined to the floor with a, strong 
 fever, being destitute of money, bound in body. They had but one room 
 in the house, and several children in the family ; and the walking across 
 the floor (the sleepers being long) caused a springing, which gave me 
 much pain, as I had but one blanket under me. A wicked physician 
 was employed, without my consent, whose prescriptions I did not feel 
 freedom to follow ; but being over-persuaded by some who wished me 
 well, I at length complied, and found a very bad effect attended. Being 
 in this situation, I began to meditate what course to take, knowing that 
 unless I could get help soon I must die ; when I recollected an account 
 1 had heard of a man in a fever, who was given over to die : by per- 
 
44 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 suading his watcher to give him plentifully of cold water, which was 
 contrary to orders, he recovered in a few hours. I endeavored to follow 
 the example, by asking it in teacupfuls, from both of my watchers 
 alternately, (so that they should not mistrust my intention, lest they 
 should withhold it from me,) as they waked up in the night, until I had 
 taken twenty-four cups, which promoted a copious perspiration, and the 
 fever left me. But I was so weak that I could not bear the noise and 
 shaking, and the extremes from heat to cold, occasioned by the fire be- 
 ing sometimes large and sometimes nearly out. The man of the house, 
 with J. Mitchell, was now gone to the conference at Granville. I hear- 
 ing of another family of Methodists who were rich, persuaded a young 
 man without religion, to make a bier and sew a coverlet upon it ; with 
 which (the neighbors being called in) they carried me up and down hills, 
 like a corpse, several miles to the rich man's house, where I expected 
 the best of attendance. But, alas ! I was much disappointed, for they 
 seemed unwilling to assist me with nursing or necessaries ; neither could 
 I send to where I had friends, by reason of the distance. Here I de- 
 spaired of life, and some who were no friends to my manner of conduct, 
 reported that I was dead, from which it appeared they wished it were 
 the case. This report gained much ground, and circulated for some 
 hundreds of miles ; so that my parents heard of it, and believing it, gave 
 me up for dead, and my sisters dressed in mourning ; and the preachers 
 on hearing it so credibly, ventured to preach my funeral sermon in seve- 
 ral places where I had travelled. 
 
 The first relief that I got during this illness, was from a Quaker (a name- 
 sake of mine, though no relation) who had accidentally heard me preach. 
 
 He came ten miles to see me, on hearing I was sick, and 1 hinted to 
 him my situation. He went away, and the next day came again, and 
 brought a quart of wine, a pint of brandy, a pound of raisins, and half a 
 pound of loaf sugar. These articles seemed to give me new strength, 
 but were soon out. My nurse, who was a spiritual child of mine, offered 
 to get me what I had need of at her own cost ; but she having herself 
 and two children to maintain by her labor, being forsaken by her 
 husband, my heart was so tender that I could not accept of her kind 
 offer. Then she prevailed upon the man of the house, with much diffi- 
 culty, to get me a bottle of wine. The reason, 1 suppose, they were so 
 unwilling to supply me with what I stood in need of, was because they 
 expected no recompense. 
 
 The floor overhead was of loose boards, on which they poured, day 
 after day, baskets of apples and Indian corn in the ear; which with the 
 working of a loom, and spinning-wheels in an adjoining room, besides 
 the cider-mill near hand, all together, caused such noises as in my very 
 weak state distressed me much. In addition to the above, the youth of 
 the neighborhood made noisy visits, without restraint of the famil) . 
 
 A man who had heard of, but never seen me, came fifteen miles to 
 know my state, and gave me a dollar. Soon after, two men who had 
 heard that I was dead, and then alive, and again dead, came about thirty 
 miles to find out the truth concerning me. I was glad to see them, and 
 would take no denial, until tliev promised to come with a wagon and 
 take me away, which they were unwilling to do, thinking that I should 
 die by the fatigue. But they at length consented. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 45 
 
 The wagon camo, and a message from a young woman, that if I 
 would come to her father's house, the best of care should be taken of me. 
 Her name was Mary Switzer. 
 
 I waited thirty-six hours for the rain to abate ; but seeing it did not, _ 
 persuaded them to wrap me in a coverlet, and with straw under and over 
 me we set out — and over rugged hills and mountains, they carried me 
 twenty-seven miles in eight hours, to the house where I was invited; 
 and beyond their expectation, I received no harm. At this time I was so 
 weak, that I was obliged to be carried, not being able even to stand alone. 
 
 The young woman made good her promise, and the young friends who 
 had joined society when I was in this part before, spared no pains for my 
 comfort — she being up with me four and five times every night, whilst I 
 was still despairing of life. One evening, as the young people were 
 holding a prayer meeting in the adjoining room, a thought came into my 
 mind. " Why is not God as able now to raise me to health as those in 
 primitive days ?" Something answered, "He is." " Why is he not as 
 willing?" Something replied, "He is." Another thought arose, "Why 
 don't he do it?" The answer was, "Because you lack faith." It struck 
 my mind, " Is faith the gift of God ? or is it the creature's act ?" The 
 reply was, " The power to believe is the gift of God ; but the act of faith 
 is the creature's." I instantly strove to see if I could act faith ; and I 
 did believe, if the young people which were in the room, would intercede 
 with God faithfully during that week, that God would, in answer to 
 many prayers, restore me to health. 
 
 I made this request of them, (to pray for my recovery,) if consistent 
 with God's will. About two hours afterwards I fell asleep, and had a 
 singular dream, by which 1 was convinced I should see my native town 
 in peace once more ; and within fifteen hours after I perceptibly began 
 to amend, and by the goodness of God, after about ten weeks' confine- 
 ment, from the beginning of my illness, I was able to ride alone. 
 
 During this illness, I was frequently asked if I did not repent having 
 exposed myself to such toils and hardships through the year past ? I 
 re [died, " No ; if it was to do, I would do it again ; it brought me such 
 peace and consolation, that now my very soul was lifted up above the 
 fear of death, so that the grave appeared lovely." 
 
 What I wished to live for, was principally these : First, to attain 
 to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter ; 
 and, secondly, I felt the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and I desired 
 to be useful to them. What I desired to die for was, to get out of this 
 troublesome world, and to be at rest with saints above. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 MY ADMITTANCE ON TRIAL. 
 
 I obtained a letter of recommendation, signed by above thirty local 
 preachers, stewards, and class leaders, &c, concerning mv usefulness 
 and moral conduct, which T. Dewey carried to the conference, and gave 
 
46 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 his opinion concerning me, when nine others and I were admitted on 
 trial. My name was now printed in the minutes, and I received a writ- 
 ten license from Francis Asbury. Then said S. Hutchinson to J. Lee, 
 " This is the crazy man you have, been striving to kill so much." 
 
 November 20. I set off with brother Dewey for the north, though still 
 so weak that I could neither get on nor off my horse alone. 
 
 In Argyle we had a solemn season. Then we parted, and I revisited 
 Thermon's Patent and Queensborough ; after which, I rode twenty-three 
 miles, facing a cold, northeast snow-storm — I think the hardest that I ever 
 was exposed to ; even wild geese could not keep their course, but flew 
 round and round. The next day but one I rode through Rutland thirty- 
 six miles to Brandon, where I stayed a week, met the societies, and 
 preached fifteen times. Bidding them farewell, I returned southward, 
 visiting some places until the quarterly meeting came on. 
 
 I took my leave of the classes and people in the different places, taking 
 them to record that I had spared no pains, either by night or day, in 
 public or in private, to bring them to good ; and if they did not repent. [ 
 should appear against them at a future day, calling the sun, moon, and 
 stars, with the fowls of the air and the beasts of the field, to witness 
 against them, that my skirts were pure from all their blood.* 
 
 December 27th. I puked almost to death before it could be stopped ; 
 but, far beyond expectation. God enabled me to speak at night. On the 
 twenty-ninth I held three meetings, which appeared not in vain. On the 
 twenty-ninth our quarterly meeting began in Ashgrove, where I was 
 complained of, and was whipped (in words) by brother Hutchinson for 
 jealousy. 
 
 The next day we had a refreshing season, and about two hundred 
 communicants ; and after giving them my farewell, I felt as pure from 
 the blood of the people as if I had never been called to preach. 
 
 During my stay upon these two circuits, in ten months, about six hun- 
 dred were taken into society, and as many more went off and joined the 
 Baptists and Presbyterians. 
 
 From thence I started with brother Sabin for the south. I rode through 
 Bennington in a cold storm, and through tedious drifts of snow to Wil- 
 liamstown. 
 
 January 1st, 1799. I again renewed my covenant to be more faithful 
 to God and man than I had been. I proceeded to Stockbridge, and met 
 friend Hubbard, who was to go where I came 'from, and I to supply his 
 place on Pittsfield circuit, while brother Sabin was to go to Litchfield. 
 This circuit was in a very low situation, and the most despised of any 
 in New England ; and as they had frequently sent complaints to con- 
 ference against their preachers, I at first refused to go to it, lest I should 
 lie injured by false brethren, knowing that J. Sawyer, m ith whom 1 was to 
 travel, had been prejudiced against me. But upon conditions that Dewey 
 and Sawyer would stand by me, as far as consistent with truth and dis- 
 cipline, I consented to go. 
 
 On the third I began to pursue the circuit regularly, after my irregu- 
 lar manner, and preach especially to sinners and lukewarm professors, 
 with backsliders. 
 
 * I have not seen them since. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 47 
 
 From Lenox, going across the mountain to New Canaan, I met with a 
 loss, and had like to have perished with the cold and snow-drifts. 
 
 6th. I preached in Pittsfield. The members were high in profession, 
 but low in heart. Their prejudice being great, they did not invite me to 
 their houses, but were sorry I came on the circuit. 
 
 7th. Windsor. In the lukewarm class, the power of God was felt. 
 From hence to Adams and Stanford, where revivals soon broke out. But 
 the Baptists did us much harm, pretending to be friends, but with the 
 reprobation doctrine opposing as enemies behind our backs. 
 
 Thence through Clarsburgh to Pownal, where the people were once 
 engaged in religion, but now were hardened ; so we gave up the place. 
 
 Thence to Hoosac, where several were cut to the heai't, and shortly 
 after a beautiful society was formed. This town being large, I went into 
 several other parts to break up fresh ground. 
 
 One day a man said to me, " Fourteen months ago I met you coming 
 out of Troy ; and you, after inquiring the road, asked, ' Was my peace 
 made with God V I replied, ' I hope so,' knowing it was not, for which 
 my conscience condemned me. But the pride of my heart would not 
 surfer me to acknowledge that I lied ; and you, after giving me good 
 advice, went on your way, which advice has not left me yet ; and now 
 I am resolved to serve God the remainder of my life." This was an 
 encouragement to me not to be discouraged, as bread thrown on the waters 
 is found after many clays. Hence I went to Troy, where was some 
 revival in the class. Thence to Greenbush, where a glorious work of 
 God becran. 
 
 O 
 
 The second time I went to that place, the people flocked out by hun- 
 dreds to hear the strange man preach up his principles. I told the people 
 that God had promised me two souls to be converted from that day, and 
 if my labors were not acknowledged, they might brand me in the fore- 
 head with the mark of liar, and on the back with the mark of hypocrite. 
 
 They watched my words. However, two who were in the assembly 
 thought, Oh ! that I might be one of these two ; and shortly after both 
 found pardon. A reprobation preacher sought to do us much harm, 
 when I publicly besought God, if he was a true minister, to bless his 
 labors, and make it manifest ; but if he had jumped presumptuously into 
 the work, that God would remove him, so that he should not hurt the 
 people. Shortly after he fell into a scandalous sin, and so his influence 
 was lost. 
 
 At Canaan Gore a number of backsliders and sinners were brought to 
 a sense of themselves, and joined in a class ; one of whom invited me to 
 preach in Green River meeting-house, as we had a right to it two days 
 in the yetr. 
 
 The time arrived ; the people came out, and I went : but having a 
 hard day's journey of twenty-five miles, and to preach five times, and to 
 speak to three classes, I had to be in earnest. 
 
 As I entered the meeting-house, having an old, borrowed great-coat 
 on, and two hats, the people were alarmed, and thought it singular that 
 I did not bow to every pew as I went towards the pulpit, which was the 
 custom there. Some laughed, and some blushed, and the attention of all 
 was excited. I spoke for about two hours, giving the inside and outside 
 of Methodism. Many, I believe, for that day will be thankful, though I 
 
48 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 was strongly opposed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. My hat was 
 taken from me without my consent, and two others forced upon me : I 
 was carrying one to give a young man. 
 
 In New Concord, religion being low, I visited the people three miles, 
 taking every house, and (being persuaded) I told the people that God 
 would soon surely revive his work ; which words they marked, and 
 sought to do me harm, as instantly the work did not appear. 
 
 I besought God in public, that something awful might happen in the 
 neighborhood, if nothing else would do to alarm the people. For this 
 prayer many said I ought to be punished. 
 
 A company of young people going to a tavern, one of them said, " I 
 will ride there as Christ rode into Jerusalem." Instantly his horse started. 
 ran a distance, and threw him against a log. He spoke no more until 
 he died, which was next morning.* 
 
 In tins neighborhood the young people assembled again to a ginger- 
 bread lottery ; and I preached from — " If they hear not Moses and the 
 prophets, neither will tbey be persuaded though one rose from the dead." 
 They were so struck, that the fiddler whom they employed had nothing 
 to do. 
 
 At length the revival appeared visible, and the mouths of gainsayers 
 were shut : numbers were added to class. 
 
 On my way to Spencertown, at a distance, I discovered a place in a 
 hilly country, where I thought God would immediately revive his work. 
 Coming to a house, I inquired my road, but found I had gone out of my 
 way; but upon being righted, I came to the place which just before I 
 had seen from the top of a mountain, where I thought God would revive 
 his work. 
 
 I began immediately to visit the neighborhood from house to house. 
 The people thought it strange, I being a stranger, and came out to see 
 where it would end. 
 
 Here too it was soon reported I was crazy, which brought many out to 
 the different meetings : among whom was an old man, who came to hear 
 for himself, and told the congregation that I was crazy, and advised thorn 
 .to hear me no more. I replied, people do not blame crazy ones lor their 
 behavior; and last night I preached from the word of the Lord ; but 
 when I come again I will preach from the word of the devil. This tried 
 our weak brethren: however, the people came out by hundreds to hear 
 the new doctrine. I spoke from Luke iv. G, *. and an overshadowing 
 season we had of the Divine presence. I besought the family to promise 
 to serve God; but upon receiving a refusal, my soul was so pained with 
 concern on their account, that I could not eat my breakfast, and set out 
 to go away in the rain. Conviction seized the minds of the family ; they 
 followed me at a distance with tears, and made me the promise, and not 
 altogether in vain. Here the society was greatly enlarged ■ those that 
 were in darkness were brought into marvellous light. 
 
 In Alford, I preached Methodism, inside and outside. Many came to 
 hear; one woman thought I aimed at her dress. The next meeting she 
 ornamented far more, in order that I might speak to her. Rut 1 in my dis- 
 course took no notice of dress, and she went away disgraced and ashamed. 
 
 * His name was Valentine. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 49 
 
 The brethren here treated me very coldly at first, so I was necessi- 
 tated to pay for my horse-keeping for five weeks: and being confined a 
 few days with the ague and fever, the man of the house not beiii"- a 
 Methodist, I paid him for my accommodation. 
 
 I had said in public that God would bless my labors there ; which 
 made the people watch me for evil and not for good. I visited the whole. 
 neighborhood from house to house, which made a great uproar among 
 the people. However, the fire kindled; the society got enlivened, and 
 several others who were stumbling at the unexemplary walk of profes- 
 sors, were convinced and brought to find the realities of religion for them- 
 selves. When leaving this place, I was offered pay for my expenses, 
 but I refused it, saying, " If you wish to do me good, treat the coming 
 preacher better than you have done me." 
 
 Stockbridge. Here the minister of the place had done his endeavors 
 to influence the people to shut the preachers out of the town ; but by an 
 impression I went into one part, and by an invitation to another; and 
 though the opposition was great from the magistrates and quality, yet 
 they found no way to expel us . .'. -■ ,;!;,<e; but the revival began, 
 and several were stirred up to seek God. Now reprobation lost ground : 
 the eyes of many were enlightened to see a free salvation offered to all 
 mankind. 
 
 In Lenox the society and people were much prejudiced at first, but the 
 former were quickened afresh. Here lived a young woman, who, by 
 the unexemplary walk of professors, was prejudiced against the advice to 
 religion, saying, " I see no difference between their walk and others." Her 
 parents besought me to say nothing to her about her soul, lest she should 
 be prejudiced and hardened more. I began to consider what to do ; and 
 after seeking to God for wisdom and success, said, "Sophy, if you'll read 
 a chapter every day till my return tour weeks hence, I'll give you this 
 Bible." She thinking I was in jest, said she would. I instantly gave it to 
 her, at which she blushed. At my return, as she said she had fulfilled, 
 I requested a second promise ; which was that she would pray twice a 
 day in secret another four weeks. She said, " You'll go and tell it round 
 if I do:" which I assured her I would not, if she would only grant my 
 request. Said she, _" I'll retire, but not promise to kneel," so we parted. 
 At the expiration of the time I came round the circuit here again, and 
 requested one promise more, viz. to pray once a day kneeling, which I 
 would not take a denial $f : and to get rid of my importunity she pro- 
 mised ; and before the time expired she was convinced of the necessity 
 of being made holy, and was willing that all the world should know of 
 her resolution to serve God during life.* 
 
 I visited Pittsfield extensively, and had the satisfaction to see the 
 Methodists and others stirred up to serve God. Now they offered me 
 presents, which I refused, saving, " The next preachers invite home and 
 treat well, for my sake." 
 
 In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was suddenly seized with puking, 
 and expected te expire. Here also God revived his work. 
 
 Conference drawing near, and finding that my food did not nouri 
 and strengthen me as heretofore, I was convinced that unless I could get 
 
 * A few years after she died happy. 
 
 5 
 
50 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 help, I must be carried off the stage. I accordingly wrote to conference 
 concerning my state, and requested permission to take a voyage to sea, 
 as I had no hope of escaping any other way ; and Ireland lay particu- 
 larly on my mind. Feeling a particular desire to visit Lansingburgh and 
 Albany, which the preachers had restrained me from going to, I em- 
 braced the opportunity whilst they were gone to conference. 
 
 June 17th, I preached five times and rode thirty-five miles. On the 
 18th, I rode fifty-five miles; preached five times, and spoke to two 
 classes. On the 19th, I preached six times, and rode twenty-five miles. 
 On the 20th, I preached twice and went to Albany, and preached eight 
 nights successively, one excepted, which I improved in Lansingburgh. 
 
 In the daytime, I went to Coeyman's Patent and Niskeuna. These 
 visits were not altogether in vain ; wherefore I did not grudge the above 
 mentioned hard clays' works to gain this time. 
 
 29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching twice on the road, to Handcock ; 
 which place I had visited extensively, it being newly taken into the cir- 
 cuit, and about forty members joined in the class. Our quarterly meet- 
 ing coming on, the congregation was so large, we were constrained to 
 withdraw to the woods ; for no building we had would contain them. It 
 was a powerful tithe indeed, and many were refreshed from the presence 
 of the Lord. 
 
 My state of health being so low, I bade them farewell until we should 
 meet in a future world, as I expected to see them no more on earth. 
 
 I took them all to record, that my skirts were pure from all their 
 blood, as I had spared no pains to bring them to good. 
 
 When I at first came on this circuit, I felt like one forsaken, as they 
 all appeared to be sorry to see me, and almost unwilling to feed me or 
 my horse. For all my toil here, I received ten dollars, when my extra 
 expenses were upwards of six pounds ; so that when leaving it, I Mas 
 fifteen pounds worse in circumstances than when coming : yet it afforded 
 me comfort that I could leave them in peace, and have a joyful hope of 
 enjoying some of them as stars in my crown of glory, which I expected 
 soon to obtain. 
 
 As the preachers who had just come from conference told me that my 
 request was rejected, and my station was on the bounds of Canada ; this 
 information grieved me at first : however, I consented to go according to 
 orders, after I had visited my native town. 
 
 Leaving this circuit, to which there were added one hundred and 
 eighty, and about five hundred more under conviction for sin, I set off for 
 Coventry, and riding through Granville circuit, it caused me to weep and 
 mourn when I saw some who were awakened when I was there, now in a 
 backslidden state. Oh ! the harm done by the laziness and unfaithful- 
 ness of preachers ! But some who were alive then are alive still, and I 
 trust to meet them in a better world. 
 
 July 3d. I reached my native town, and found my parents and friends 
 well in body, but low in religion. Next evening I preached; many 
 flocked out to hear the preacher who had risen from the dead, as was the 
 common say. 
 
 I told the people, once I was opposed by them about preaching : I have 
 come home before now to see you and bid you farewell for a season ; but 
 now I have come home, not a-cozening, as some children do to see their 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 51 
 
 parents, but to discharge my duty and bid you farewell once for all ; and 
 if God does not give me seals of my labor, you may still say he has not 
 called me to preach. 
 
 I went to New London, to see if the salt water would do me any good, 
 and coming through Norwich I met with a cool reception from the so- 
 ciety : but in New London a*ll seemed friendly. We had several pow- 
 erful meetings ; two were awakened, and one found pardon during my 
 stay. 
 
 I besought God to let me preach one funeral sermon in my native 
 town ; where, having visited many, I preached in about twenty different 
 houses. Having spent about four weeks, the time drew near when I 
 must set off. 
 
 The class-leader, S. Parker, having received a wound, bled to that 
 degree, that he died in consequence of it, happy in the love of God. 
 
 I took leave of the dear families of my acquaintance, and August 4th, 
 preached the funeral sermon to many hundreds of people. Both gentry 
 and commonalty were drawn out by curiosity to hear one of their native 
 town, whom they had heard so much about ; thinking it would do to go 
 to a funeral, when it would not to go to another of my meetings ; taking 
 the funeral for a cloak. 
 
 After discharging my duty as God gave me strength, to old and to 
 young, to professor and non-professor, I said, "Ye all see the decline I 
 am in, and take you to record my walk and conversation since I first 
 professed religion, and my faithfulness to you now ; and if God permit, 
 I intend to see you again at the end of eleven months ; but it is impressed 
 on my mind as though I shall never see you in time, unless it should 
 be in answer to many prayers ; I therefore bid you farewell till the judg- 
 ment day ;" and then taking my youngest sister by the hand — (from 
 whom I had obtained a promise to pray twice a-day till I should be 
 twenty-two years old, reminding her of my dream ; she then being in 
 the height of fashion, pleaded she should have none to go with her; I 
 said, I myself had to go alone and was enabled to endure — and you, 
 after I am two-and-twenty, if tired of the service of God, can turn back 
 and the devil will be willing to receive you again ; then tears began to 
 roll) — I bade her farewell, and to strive to meet me in heaven, and 
 rather than have her turn back to sin, would come and preach her 
 funeral sermon. Another sister, and my mother, and brother-in-law, I 
 shook hands with likewise. My father's trials were so great, he with- 
 drew, (I suppose to weep;) and then mounting my horse, all this being 
 in the sight of the assembly, and the sun shining from the western sky, 
 I called it to witness against that assembly if they would not repent, that 
 my skirts were pure from their blood ; and then putting the whip to my 
 horse, I rode off forty miles that evening before I dismounted. On the 
 5th, I rode seventy miles to Chesterfield. A family with whom I was 
 acquainted, being, as I thought, unwilling to receive me, I went to the 
 next house, and so pleaded that they took me in. 
 
 The next clay I rode sixty-four miles, to Hanover, and the day after 
 saw my brother-in-law and two sisters ; to whom I discharged my duty, 
 and left them and went to Vershire. 
 
 A swelling appearing on my horse's leg, I left him and borrowed 
 another to reach my circuit. On my way across the mountain, 1 preach- 
 
52 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 ed in Berry, and the power of God was present. The next morning, 
 crossing Onion river, reached my circuit at Essex, being two hundred 
 and fifty miles from my parents. Cold winter now approaching, my 
 clothes considerably worn and few ; and no way apparently to get any 
 more, having but one penny in my pocket, and a stranger in a strange 
 land ; and unless God gives me favor in the sight of the people, shall 
 have to walk on foot. My trust is still in God ; my mind is solemnly 
 stayed upon him, and I do believe he will bless me here by numbers. 
 
 I met brother Sabin, a local preacher, who came to my assistance in 
 Jericho. After meeting, we set off, whilst one rode the other went on 
 foot, to Fletcher : here a powerful work of God immediately broke out. 
 
 The next day, we swam the horse across the river Demile, ourselves 
 crossing in a canoe ; proceeded through a wood without any path, for 
 some miles, and late at night came to Fairfield, about thirty miles in all. 
 My body was weary but my soul was happy. 
 
 It was not long until I was sorely tempted to desist from travelling, 
 and wait till my change come; but then considering the value of souls, I 
 am constrained to exert the little strength I have. 
 
 On hearing brother Sabin preach in Sheldon, I was comforted. The 
 next day we crossed the Canada line into Dunn's Patent : here God 
 began a good work. Fi-om thence to the Dutch manor, brother Miller's, 
 where I had been before. 
 
 I held meeting, and a proud young woman was stirred up to seek the 
 Lord, and found comfort. Borrowing a horse, I went to break up fallow 
 ground, and proceeded to Dunham towards Mumphrey Magog Lake, and 
 held meetings in different parts of the town. Some were angry and spake 
 evil of the way; and some were serious and tender, and desired to hear 
 again. The people in this part of the world were the offscouring of the 
 earth, some having ran hither for debt, others to avoid prosecution for 
 crimes, and a third character had come to accumulate money. These 
 were like sheep without a shepherd, having only two ministers, one of 
 whom believed one principle and preached another. Hence I went to 
 Sutton, and got into three parts of the town ; in two of which there was 
 a prospect of much good ; but in the other, reprobationism shut up the 
 hearts of the people, and I must speak there no more. 
 
 Returning through these places to Mussisque bay, the prospect of good 
 increased. From thence I proceeded round the north end of the ba\ tp 
 the west side, as far as I could find inhabitants. The roads Mere so 
 sloughy and miry that they were almost impassable. However, I got 
 places to accommodate the inhabitants for meetings, all along. Here 
 for thirty miles there was no preach ng until I came : but the Lord made 
 bare his arm. 
 
 Returning, I held meetings at the same places, and found the prospect 
 to increase. Then going up the lake shore, held meetings where I 
 had the year past, until I came round to Fletcher: here the work in- 
 creased. Hence I proceeded through Johnston, up the river Demile to 
 Morristown. Here the people had not heard a sermon for two years: 
 we entered into a covenant to serve the Lord ; and many were keenly 
 convicted, and their hearts were like wax before the sun. 
 
 Hence to Stowe, where for three miles I could get no house at first. 
 Night drawing on, I scarcely knew what to do, as the families would not 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 53 
 
 take me in ; but at length I met a company of men, who had been marking 
 out land in the woods ; to these I made known my errand, and they in- 
 vited me to go back about two miles ; and the house was soon filled with 
 people, and solemn times we had that evening and the next morning. 
 
 Ten years ago, this was a howling wilderness, inhabited only by 
 wild beasts, and now contained near one hundred families. Oh ! what 
 an alteration there is in the earth! 
 
 From hence I went to Waterbury, on Onion river, where a reproba- 
 tipnist gave me these words to preach from : " No man can come to me 
 except the Father who hath sent me draw him." The Lord loosed my 
 tongue, and good I believe was done. 
 
 From thence 1 returned to Mussisque bay, under trials and discourage- 
 ments of mind, but was revived on meeting brother Sabin. As I could 
 not readily find a horse to borrow, I set out on foot towards Magog: but 
 my body being weak. I disappointed one congregation, to my sorrow, but 
 reached the next day's appointments in Sutton and Dunham, and God 
 gave me favor in the sight of some, who with horses conveyed me to the 
 several places. 
 
 During my walk, I found one fourth of a dollar, and reasoned, why 
 have I found this ? 1 have not had any for some time past. 
 
 I had to walk from Dunn's Patent to the bay, which was about ten 
 miles, the nighest way, on which lived but few inhabitants. I set out, 
 hoping to get through that night, but falling short by reason of weakness, 
 came to a house and requested they would guide me through the woods, 
 but in vain. I then entreated liberty to tarry under their roof all night, 
 as it had now becohie dark, and impossible for a stranger to keep the 
 road, it being narrow and miry, and closed overhead by the branches of 
 thick-topped trees : besides, it was exceedingly dangerous, by the flocks 
 of bears, which were uncommonly numerous this fall ; but at first my 
 entreaties were in vain : then remembering the piece of money which I 
 had found, I offered it to them for the privilege, which, on this condition, 
 I obtained. The next morning, with much difficulty I got through to a 
 friend's house. 
 
 After breakfast I obtained a horse, and set out to fulfil my appoint- 
 ments round the bay, which were five. Far beyond my expectation, I 
 was enabled to go through these, riding twenty-five miles that day. and 
 visiting the isle of Noah and Hog Island, (in the latter of which I held 
 the first religious meeting that was ever in it ; and a solemn time it. was.) 
 I returned to the Dutch manor and sold my watch, saddle, and port- 
 manteau. 
 
 For some months past, I had no hope of recovering from my declining 
 state, unless it were by a long voyage to sea, but the impossibility of it, 
 as I thought, was so great that I rejected the idea. I had been strongly 
 impressed these few weeks past, that if I tarried I should die according to 
 the dream ; but that if I were to cross the ocean to Ireland, it would be 
 the means which God did choose to bless to the restoration of my health, 
 and preservation of my life for future usefulness, for some particular end 
 unknown to me. But when I considered the dangers by sea. by reason 
 of storms and tempests, at that season of the year, and of being taken by 
 pirates or privateers, into whose hands I might fall in this declining state, 
 and what care would be shown me I did not know : and supposing I were 
 
54 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 even to get well to Europe, what might follow I did not clearly foresee : 
 the country heing in scarcity, with great disturbances, and who would 
 receive me I could not tell — and if rejected by all, having no trade to 
 pursue, I saw nothing but that death would follow. These things weighed 
 so heavy in the balance of reason, that I rejected the impression, and 
 threw it out of my mind as a temptation : it returned with more force, 
 and pursued me from day to day. By nourishing it, I had peace ; and 
 by rejecting it, depression, which caused great disti'ess ; so that many 
 hours of my sleep departed from me. This I made known to the preach- 
 ers and some others, who had importuned me to tell them what was the 
 n atter. 
 
 After being informed, all with one voice entreated me not to entertain 
 such a thought as coming from God, seeing that my labors were here 
 acknowledged, and that there was a prospect of a universal revival. 
 " Wherefore it is inconsistent," said they, " that he could require you to 
 go away three thousand miles, into a strange country, without friends, 
 leaving the circuit in this situation, forfeiting the confidence which the 
 conference have placed in you, by giving you the care of the circuit, and 
 none to supply your place." 
 
 These arguments were powerful, and so confounded me that I could 
 not answer them. Still there was something in my mind that said, Go ; 
 and by putting it away I could get no peace. 
 
 September 26th. I preached in Highgate, Swanton, and St. Alban's, 
 for the last time ; in Georgia and in Milton likewise. In the latter I 
 once made a covenant, which they broke, and afterwards they hated me 
 so, that they could not bear to see me. 
 
 28th. Our quarterly meeting began in Essex. I made my exercise 
 known, and the declining state I was in, to S. Hutchinson and J. Mitchell, 
 who would hearken nothing to it, but brought up the above-mentioned 
 arguments. I besought for a certificate concerning my moral conduct, 
 but was refused, with a strict injunction not to go. S. Hutchinson said, 
 " I shall appear like a fool in the eyes of the conference for supporting 
 your cause in the manner I have done, as some said that you would 
 never prove true to the connection, which, by going away, will appear 
 to be the case. But, if you'll tarry, as I ever have been, so I still will 
 be your friend ; and the next conference your probation will be ended, 
 and you will lie ordained." I bid him farewell, giving him Hezekiah's 
 lamentation — Isaiah, xxxviii. 9, &c. He gave me Paul's charge to 
 Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had given my farewell to the 
 people. 
 
 I now proceeded to fulfil what appointments I had made for myself, 
 riding with J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated me for his, and my, 
 and the work of God's sake, to tarry, saying, " If you go away and leave 
 us thus, I believe the curse of God will follow you ;" and kneeling 
 down, besought God, if he had called me to go, to make it manifest, and 
 if not, to hedge up my way ; and so parted for a while. I went to Gam- 
 bridge, Johnston, Morristown, Stowe, Waterbury, and Duxbury, and the 
 quickening power of God was sensibly felt in every place. 
 
 About this time 1 met with Dr. Whipple, of New Boston, in New Hamp- 
 shire, who gave me some things for my voyage, saying he felt for me in 
 this great undertaking. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 55 
 
 My trials of heart were great to think of leaving my people and coun- 
 try, and particularly my parents, probably to see them no more, so 
 contrary to the minds and advice of all those who wished me well; but 
 I have endeavored to weigh the matter candidly before God, as for eter- 
 nity, and after making it a matter of earnest prayer to know my duty, 
 that, if the impression be from God, it may increase, and if from the 
 enemy, it may decrease ; and, according to the best judgment I can form, 
 I do believe it to be the will of God that I should go, as I can enjoy peace 
 of mind in no pursuit but this, and accordingly I am resolved to proceed 
 as the door opens. 
 
 My horse being brought from Vershire, which cost eighty-four dollars, 
 I now sold for a small part of that sum; and all which I could collect, 
 including the price of my saddle, &c, amounted to six guineas and some 
 provision. 
 
 October 12th. I met brother Mitchell again ; he would not bid me 
 farewell, saying, " I can't give my consent you should go." I bid him 
 farewell, saying, " I know you have ever been my friend, and are such 
 to the present day ; it is hard to go contrary to your advice, and if you 
 think I am wilful in this matter, you judge me wrong and hard : it is in 
 tender conscience before God that I leave you this day, for the sake of 
 peace of mind, which if I could otherwise enjoy, I would take up with 
 your advice, 'to stick and die by the stuff:' " and kneeling down, whilst, 
 at prayer our hearts were melted Avith a feeling sense of the goodness 
 of God ; and, as Jonathan and David's, our parting was hard. From 
 thence I proceeded (in a canoe which had come for me and started back, 
 I being about twenty minutes behind the time, but hailed him, so he 
 stopped and took me in. This was a stranger, as the first man who was 
 to have come for me was dead) down the Mussisque river, across the 
 bay, to what is called the Ridge, where God has begun a good work. 
 Here some of my friends from the Manor met me with entreaties not to 
 go, which to prevent did not bring my chest, as apparently I must die 
 with sufferings among hard-hearted sailors ; but if I would tarry with 
 them, I could have friends and a decent burial. But my mind was to 
 go ; so they went back and brought my chest to South River. We 
 kneeled down on the bank, and besought God, if it was his will I should 
 go, to prosper my way, but if not, to shut it up. Said they, " We expect 
 to see you again." But I replied, " It is in my mind as though I should 
 never see you again." Some were minded not to have brought my 
 chest, that I might thereby be detained until it was too late for going, as 
 the fleet was to sail in a short space. Being disappointed of a canoe 
 which was promised, we took another, which sprang a-leak before we 
 had gone far; but we got a second down the river, and soon got into the 
 lake. 
 
 The waves ran high, and the people had advised us not to go, as they 
 thought there was great danger of upsetting. 
 
 The man who had promised to take me to St. John's breaking his 
 word, I had to look out for another, who said, " Such a day, I went out 
 of curiosity to hear a strange man who had come to the neighborhood, 
 whose words reached my heart. And now I believe God has pardoned 
 my sins, and I bless God that ever I saw your face." 
 
 Cutting down a bush, and hoisting it for a sail, we reached St. John's 
 
56 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 about three in the afternoon ; and after wandering- up and down the town 
 for about two hours, I found a man who, for two dollars, engaged to carry 
 me in a cart to Lapareri, the mail stage having gone off just before I 
 arrived there. 
 
 After being examined strictly by the military officers, and my name 
 recorded, I parted with the canoe-man, and went on my way ; being now 
 entirely among strangers, and probably I shall be so, I know not but for 
 life. The cart broke down on the road, and he had to borrow another. 
 About three o'clock after midnight I arrived at Lapareri, being very 
 much chilled. 
 
 The market boats at break of day started for Montreal, and on my 
 way I discovered several vessels lying at the wharf, one of which par- 
 ticularly attracted my mind ; and after landing, I walked on board, 
 inquiring where she belonged and was bound to. 
 
 The captain answered, " Belongs to Quebec, and bound for Dublin.'"' 
 (The very place where I wanted to go.) 
 
 Q. " Will you give me a passage V 
 
 A. " Have you plenty of money ?" 
 
 Q. " What shall you charge ?" 
 
 A. "Sometimes people give fifteen guineas, but I will carry one for 
 eight." 
 
 Q. " I'll give you five guineas and find myself ; will you carry me 
 for that ? If not, I must return to the states." 
 
 A. " I will ; but you are a devilish fool for going from a plentiful 
 country, with peace, to that disturbed island." 
 
 I then gave him his money, and bought some more provisions, and had 
 a few shillincrs left. 
 
 After attempting to preach in a congregation of the hardest of the hard, 
 I went on board the vessel, and put down the river a few leagues. 
 
 October 16th. I this day was twenty-two years old. The dream of 
 the prophet now lay with weight upon my mind, which said that I should 
 live until I was two-and-twenty, and the hours passed solemnly away. 
 A woman passenger said, " I judge this man's a Methodist." I, turning 
 away as with air air of disdain, said, "What do you lump me with that 
 despised people for ?" She replied, " Because you don't drink, and be 
 jovial and cheerily as what the rest of us are, but are gloomy and cast 
 down — like that people, always melancholy." " Well," said the sailors, 
 " we'll try him over the ground, and see what he is made of." Then they 
 began to put tar on my face, and tallow on my clothes, until I told the 
 captain he ought to make them behave more civil, being commander of 
 the ship. However, I was the object of all their sport for seven days on 
 our way to Quebec, during which time I suffered much with cold, having 
 no blankets, and lying either on the cable, or across some barrels filled 
 with potash, and my garments being thin, and nothing but a side of 
 leather to cover myself with. But the last night I found a small sail, 
 and begging it of the captain, I wrapped myself in it. and thought myself 
 comfortable. There was no fire below decks at this time. 
 
 One morning a lieutenant came on board before I was up, and describ- 
 ing my dress, inquired of the captain if such a person was on board. I 
 came up, and the captain told me what had passed. 
 
 The officer then said, " You were seen at Lapareri, &c, and was 
 
. DOW'S JOURNAL. 57 
 
 thought to be one of M'Clen's party, as a spy, and I have come a hun- 
 dred miles to apprehend you, and now you must clear yourself, pr go 
 before the chief commander." J showed him my license and some pri- 
 vate letters, and told him my business. He then replied, " T believe you 
 are an honest man, and if you will enlist, I'll give you so much bounty 
 and a sergeantcy, and if not, you shall be pressed." I replied, " Fight 
 I cannot in conscience for any man ; because it would be inconsistent 
 for a man one hour to be praying for his enemies, and the next hour 
 learning to handle a £un to shoot them ; but if vou take me on board I 
 shall preach." At length I found a strange piece of monejr in my 
 pocket ; and he attempted to take my hat to put a cockade on it ; I 
 snatched it out of his hand and pushed him away ; to which he said, 
 " Remember you are not in the States now ; here it is treason to resist 
 an officer." I making as if I would throw them overboard, he besought me 
 not, as the cockade was costly : on condition of his letting me have peace 
 till I got to Quebec, I gave them up. At our arrival, it being evening, I 
 would not stay on board in the captain's absence, knowing the sailors 
 would abuse me. The lieutenant, as I carried his little chest or trunk 
 to his lodgings, said he would send his servant to pilot me to the house 
 of a piece of a Methodist ; but it being now late, altered his mind, and 
 gave me entertainment all nifjht, with blankets and fire, which was re- 
 freshing to me. He and his captain exerted themselves to lead me into 
 sin ; but before we parted I obtained liberty to pray with them. 
 
 The next morning I inquired for Methodists, and through the medium 
 of an English lad, the people being mostly French, found a few back- 
 slidden ones, some of whom came from Europe. The week preceding, 
 a society of about twenty-six, belonging to the army, had gone to Hali- 
 fax, but two or three of their wives were left. I found the place where 
 they used to hold their meeting, and collected about a dozen English to 
 a meeting in the evening. 
 
 The next evening the congregation increased to about thirty ; thus on 
 to about a hundred and fifty the five days I was there. A woman, the 
 first day, on finding out who and what I was, invited me to dinner ; then 
 her husband invited me to eat and drink as I needed, as often and as long 
 as I stayed. This I looked upon as providential. This woman was very 
 inquisitive to know all the particulars of the materials I had procured for 
 the voyage ; and the day but one before I was to set sail, gave me all 
 the small materials that were lacking ; and the last evening, after I had 
 done preaching, one, and a second, and a third, &c, of their own accord, 
 without any hint from me, came forward and laid down pieces of money, 
 amounting in the whole to several dollars, which I stood in need of at 
 this critical time : and a buffalo skin dressed with the hair on (which I 
 had to lodge on while here in the city) and a blanket, were given me by 
 one person for my bed on the voyage. Now I began to meditate, when 
 I entered this city, according to human appearance, I must fall short of 
 the voyage for want of necessaries, and no place to lodge in whilst here ; 
 but that God who I believed had called me to go, to him I looked (when 
 in retirement under a fort wall) and found my wants supplied ; and if 
 he thus far had opened the way step by step, what reason had I to doubt 
 but that all my journeys might be made as prosperous as this through 
 trials, and I preserved for future usefulness, and yet see my native land 
 
58 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 in peace ; and my soul was strengthened to put my trust in God and go 
 forward. I think about twenty were stirred up to seek God during this 
 short stay, who earnestly entreated me to give over my voyage and tarry 
 with them ; but not prevailing, sought a promise for my return in the 
 spring, which I gave them not, but said, " If God will, perhaps I may see 
 you again." 
 
 October 28th. I went on board, and the fleet fell down the river. I 
 thought of my parents, but said, " To tarry is death — to go, I do but die." 
 
 October 31st. I informed my parents of my departure, and got into the 
 Gulf of St. Lawrence. I felt some little sea-sick, but did not puke much ; 
 but my bodily sickness increases fast, and 'tis more than probable, ac- 
 cording to human appearance, that I shall not see Dublin. 
 
 November 2d. I saw Newfoundland covered with snow, and left it to 
 the left. My sickness still increases, and I am scarcely able to sit up 
 ten minutes in twenty-four hours. The captain, though deistical and 
 profane, is as kind as I could expect from a religious man. Though the 
 agreement was to come in the steerage, my birth is in the cabin, and the 
 boy has orders to wait upon me as I have need. 
 
 I feel the want of some religious person to converse with. Oh ! how 
 do people misimprove their privileges, and some don't prize them until 
 deprived of them. But religion is that which the world can neither give 
 nor take away. I still feel the Lord to be precious to my soul in my 
 critical place. Surely in the deep waters are the wonders of the Al- 
 mighty to be seen. 
 
 The whole fleet consisted of about twelve sail. We had pleasant 
 sailing for about a week, the ships frequently calling to each other ; but 
 at length the sea began to rise, first like hills, then like mountains, then 
 it seemed to run to the skies : the whole fleet was scattered, but the next 
 day collected again, and within two hours after so scattered that we saw 
 each other no more. This gale lasted five days. The captain said, that 
 for fifteen years he had not seen the like. The mate replied, " I have 
 followed the sea these twenty-five years and have never seen the like." 
 But through the goodness of God, we were not driven any out of our 
 course, and sustained no damage except the breaking of the main yard. 
 Though the crew appeared terrified once or twice, I don't know that my 
 mind was ever more calm in my life. I frequently said to myself. " My 
 body may sink to the bottom ; but my soul will fly to the paradise of 
 God." At length the wind abated, and the sea fell, and I spent a little 
 time on deck : I could see no land. Farewell to America. Oh ! shall 
 I ever see my native country again? I am now going to a strange 
 land, to be a stranger among strangers, and what is before me I know 
 not. 
 
 I gave the name of my father, and the place of his residence, to the 
 captain, that if he gave me to the sharks, my parents should have in- 
 formation, which he promised to send. If I live to do good, 1 will bless 
 God : and if I die, O God ! thy will be done. 
 
 W'lmi am I going to Europe for? For the sake of riches ? From 
 whence will they come ? For honor? Who will give me this ? For 
 ease? Lord, thou knowest my heart, that I have no other end in view. 
 but thy glory and the salvation of immortal souls. And though I pass 
 through trials I will fear no evil, whilst God is on my side. I know the 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 59 
 
 time has been when I was a guilty sinner, and I have a witness within 
 myself that all my guilt is done away through the mediation of Christ, 
 and my soul is in a state of acceptance with God. I frequently, whilst 
 enjoying this evidence, am greatly distressed and compassed about, as 
 with all the powers of hell, so that a horror seems to run over my mind, 
 when I feel not the least degree of guilt, but love to God and all man- 
 kind, and none of the slavish fear of hell; neither would I commit a 
 known sin for my right hand. If any one should ask, how that a sanc- 
 tified saint could have such feelings or trials ; I ask again, cannot 
 spirit pray or operate upon spirit, as well as matter upon matter ? If 
 any one should deny, let him prove it. Experience is the greatest evi- 
 dence ; a person may be powerfully depressed by the infernal powers of 
 darkness, and still retain the right and sure evidence of his acceptance 
 with God, so as to read his title clear to heaven. Tempting to actual 
 evil is one thing, and buffeting of the mind is another. At particular 
 times, to feel either the one or the other, is no sin, whilst the whole soul 
 cleaves to God. 
 
 After being under some weighty exercises, I fell asleep, and God com- 
 forted me in dreams of the night ; for fust. I thought I saw myself in 
 some place, and the people seemed to be struck with wonder what I came 
 for. Shortly after I heard some young converts tell their experience ; 
 then I saw the work go prosperously on ; after which I saw myself sur- 
 rounded by a wicked company of people ; but their words were like 
 empty sounds, though their tongues were sharp ; yet their weapons were 
 like feathers, for my forehead was like brass. But God raised me up 
 friends in time of need. From this, I infer that some trouble is at hand, 
 yet I am more than ever convinced that this voyage will turn for my 
 good, and for the glory of God. Trouble I expect is near, but my trust 
 is in God : all is well now ; to-morrow may take thought for itself. 
 
 I remember once when I was in trouble with my asthmatical disorder, 
 I besought God to heal my body and let my heaviest trials be in mind ; 
 but now I find it is not good to be our own choosers, but submit to the 
 will of God ; remembering that all things shall work together for good 
 to them that love him. 
 
 25th. The sun in the sky was not seen for several days, which made 
 it dangerous sailing ; but fearing privateers, did not lay to. One even- 
 ing, the captain grew uneasy and could not sleep, and got up and lay 
 down several times in a short space, and as the mate came below to 
 warm himself, the captain said, " Mr. Tom, is there land near?" The 
 mate said, " I can see three leagues ahead, and there is no land in sight." 
 The captain's trouble continuing, the reason he could never assign, im- 
 mediately lay down, and then rose up and went on deck, and being strong- 
 sighted, beheld land within a mile ! All hands were called ; they tacked 
 the vessel about. Oh ! what a providence was this ! — Less than twenty 
 minutes no doubt would have wrecked the ship. This was in latitude 
 fifty-seven, off the Highlands of Scotland. 
 
 26th. The sun broke out pleasant ; this evening we came to anchor 
 at Larne, in the north of Ireland ; having no contrary wind all the way 
 until we got off this port ; when the wind turning suddenly round, drove 
 us in here, where we were bound nineteen days. O ! what a mercy of 
 God ! I have seen his wonders in the deep, and through his goodness have 
 
60 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 escaped the roaring waves. I yet cannot say I am sorry that I have 
 come ; although I know not what awaits me on the shore : my trust is 
 still in God, who has the hearts of all men in his hand. 
 
 27th. This morning I went on shore, having no proper recommenda- 
 tions with me. The captain said, " I wonder what the devil you are go- 
 ing to do here." I told him perhaps he might see before he left town. 
 
 As I entered the village, I inquired for Methodists, and a lad directed me 
 to inquire for John Weares, a schoolmaster, and came to a house and met 
 the man in the door. Said I, " Are there any that love God here or in town V 
 Said he, " My wife makes more ado about religion, than all the people in 
 town ; come, walk in." I went in, but found him an enemy to truth. 
 
 In this place, for more than forty years no regular society could be estab- 
 lished till a few days since, when nine women were joined in a class, one 
 of whom kept a school, and sent me word that I might occupy her room 
 for meeting. With much difficulty, through the goodness of God I got 
 a few collected in the evening, to whom I spoke. A loyal woman after 
 meeting scolded me because I did not pray for the king. I replied, that f 
 came from a country where we had no king, and it was not natural for 
 me ; so she excused me and invited me to breakfast. Noise began to be 
 in town, " There is an American come." Accordingly the next day I 
 gave a crown for a large ball-chamber, and put up a public notice, re- 
 questing all hands to turn out. Many came to see the babbler ; to whom 
 I spoke, and then caught near the whole of them in a covenant : which 
 the greater part, I suppose, broke that night. 
 
 God gave me favor in the sight of the people; and I received invita- 
 tions to breakfast, dinner, and supper, more than I needed during all my 
 stay. The next evening, after preaching, said I to the people, " As many 
 of you as will pray for yourselves twice in the twenty- four hours for two 
 weeks, I will endeavor to remember you thrice, God being our helper : 
 and you that will, come forward, that I may take your names in writing, 
 lest that I forget." 
 
 A few came forward that night ; some more next day, and so on ; now 
 and then serious countenances appeared in the streets : at length, one 
 and another was telling what God had done for their souls. The con- 
 gregations were very large. I had a desire to visit the adjacent country ; 
 but no door opening, as no one might travel without a pass, the country 
 being under martial law. 
 
 When I arrived at Lame, the captain said, " When I sailed from Que- 
 bec, you was so weak and low, that I never expected to bring you to land 
 again : I thought I should give your body to the sharks ;" — " But now," 
 said the mate, "you look ten pounds better." The inhabitants said. 
 " We evidently perceive that since your coming here you have altered 
 for the better every day : you are become quite another man than when 
 we first saw you." 
 
 The first night after I came on shore, I went into my room, and was 
 going to pull off the coverlet of the bed and spread it on the floor, accord- 
 ing to my usual custom in America; and behold the floor was earthen 
 or ground, which I had never seen before. I ii'lt amazed, to think what 
 I should do: to sleep in a bed, thought I, I cannot; to sleep on the 
 ground, [ shall be chilled and take a feyer. At length I came to this 
 resolution; I'll go into bed with my clothes on, and if it conies to the 
 
OOW'S JOURNAL. f>l 
 
 Worst, I'll get up : so I lay down, thinking it was more than probable 1 
 should have to rise within half an hour, on account of my asthma. I 
 soon fell asleep, and slept sound until morning. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 MY DUBLIN RECEPTION. 
 
 December 15th, after two days sail, I landed in Dublin. Having a 
 letter, I sought to find him to whom it was directed ; and a customhouse 
 officer, for two-and-si.\pence English, piloted me there — hut in vain, he 
 not being at home ; and night coming on, I scarcely knew what to do, as 
 the family would not suffer me to stay within, fearing who or what I 
 might be. I inquired for Methodists ; and a chaise-man said, " I know 
 where there is one lives ;" and for a shilling I got him to pilot me to 
 the house. 
 
 After rapping, the door was opened by a boy, who informed the mis- 
 tress that a stranger wanted her husband. She said, " Let him come in 
 till he comes home :" so I went in, and sat down in the shop. By and by 
 in came her husband, William Thomas, who stopped and looked, and 
 then with a smile shook hands with me ; which gave me some hope. 
 After I told him my case, he invited me to tarry all night ; which I ac- 
 cordingly did, and in the evening attended meeting at Gravel-walk, 
 where I was called upon to pray. 
 
 The next day I called to see the preachers, and when I saw Mr. To- 
 bias, made my case known to him. He heard me, and then with plain 
 dealing advised me to go on board again and return to America, though 
 he did not attempt to scruple the account I gave of myself. He offered 
 me half a crown, which I refused, and with tears left him, though I had 
 only two shillings left. 
 
 In the evening, at Whitefriar-street meeting-house, I was again invited 
 to pray and sing ; but Mr. Tobias, the preacher, on whom I "bad called, 
 checked me in the meeting, and took the hymn out of my mouth, com- 
 manding the persons who prayed to stand on their feet ; and after meet- 
 ing gave me a sharp reprimand: and then called the local preacl^ s 
 and leaders into a room, and, I suppose, charged them, and reprimanded 
 him who had invited me, as he ever after was shy to me. 
 
 Now my door seemed to be completely hedged up, and I saw not! 
 but death before me, having no money to pay my passage back, and 
 not know how to do ship-work, and no trade to follow for my bread, and I 
 could not expect this family to entertain me long : no acquaintance round 
 about, and three thousand miles from my friends. No one can tell my 
 feelings but those who have been in the like circumstances. It was a 
 trial of my faith, yet I could not say I was sorry that I had come ; though 
 it seemed to me I should sink. But these words strengthened my confi- 
 dence, " The very hairs of your head are all numbered;" immediately 
 I lay down and fell asleep, and dreamed that I saw a person put leaven 
 
 6 
 
62 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 in a bowl of meal ; it leavened and leavened till it swelled clear over on 
 the ground, then leavened under ground till it got a distance of some 
 score rods, imperceptible by the inhabitants : at length it broke out in the 
 furthermost place ; and then appeared in several other spots. This 
 dream strengthened my confidence in God, that my way was preparing, 
 though imperceptible to me. When I awaked, my trials of mind were 
 greatly lessened. I besought God if he had any thing for me to do in 
 this country, to open a door and prepare my way ; but if not, to take me 
 to himself; for now I was only a burden to myself and others : and I did 
 believe that one or the other he would grant. 
 
 20th. Whilst we were at family prayer, a Scotch soldier overheard us, 
 and came in and invited me to preach in the barracks at Chapel-izod ; 
 which I did several times. Several other doors opening in different bar- 
 racks, I improved the opportunities ; one of which was at Island-bridge, 
 where God began a revival, and a small society was formed. Having a 
 desire to visit the country, at first the door appeared shut ; but one, (who 
 for a scruple of conscience had been expelled society,) upon hearing there- 
 of, sent word to me that he was going to the Queen's County, and if I was 
 minded to go, would bear my expenses. 
 
 26th. Taking the canal boat, we proceeded to Monastereven, whence 
 we walked to Mount Mel lick. 
 
 Here I found a man out of society, who had been abused, which occa- 
 sioned the separation of about thirty, who held meetings by themselves. 
 I held several meetings in different parts of the neighborhood, and re- 
 freshing seasons we had from the presence of the Lord. A quarterly 
 meeting was held here. I petitioned for liberty to go into the love-feast, 
 but was denied, saying, you belong to no particular people. 
 
 My congregations were so large that no private house could contain 
 them, for which reason some got open the preaching-house doors, contrary 
 to my advice, lest it should look as though I wanted to cause divisions, 
 as the preacher had left strict orders not to let me in, &c. 
 
 Here I heard two women from my own country preach, called Quakers, 
 for the first time of my hearing any of their society. 
 
 A question arose in my mind whether I had done wrong in coming 
 away from my own country : Is it not possible that I lay under a mistake 
 after all ? Thus I fell asleep, and dreamed that I died, and was buried 
 under a hearth ; the lid which composed a part of the hearth was marble. 
 My father coming into the room, said, "What is there?" One replied, 
 "Your son lies there." He then pulled off the lid, and, behold, it was 
 truth. And I stood and looked at my body, and, behold, it began to 
 putrefy and moulder. I was then a mystery to myself, to see my body 
 in one place, and I standing in another. I began to feel, to see if I was 
 flesh, when a voice seamed to answer, " I will explain the mystery to 
 you. If you had tarried in America, you would have died as the prophet 
 predicted, and your body would have been mouldering as you now see it ; 
 but you are now preserved for future usefulness." I waked up with the 
 queries gone. 
 
 From hence (Mount MelHck) I returned to Dublin. I received two 
 letters from the north, requesting me to return with all speed to Larne. 
 I had received money enough from the withdrawn members to return. 
 
 After holding some more meetings in the barracks, and paying my 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 63 
 
 passage, and procuring some provisions, (having two shillings left,) 1 set 
 sail, but was put back by a contrary and tempestuous wind, after being 
 out thirty hours. 
 
 I believe there was the peculiar hand of God in this, for a powerful 
 time we had at Island-bridge the same evening. 
 
 January 20th, 1800. After walking some miles, I embarked again, and 
 just as I was going on board, heard the shrieks of a woman, and turning 
 round, saw a door shut to, and one weeping as if her heart would break. 
 I asked the cause. She said she had three children at home, who had 
 eaten nothing since yesterday, and that she had not a sixpence to buy 
 bread for them, and this family would not lend a shilling, and that her 
 husband would not receive his wages until Saturday night. There was 
 a dialogue in my mind whether duty required me to relieve her want, as 
 I reflected how much better my present circumstances were than hers. 
 However, I did not leave her till I had given her one of the shillings I 
 had left ; and, oh, how grateful she appeared ! The wind was not en- 
 tirely fair ; however, we put to sea. The storm increased, and the sea 
 seemed to run mountains high, and washed several valuable things over- 
 board ; but what surprised me was, I never once heard the captain swear 
 or take an oath during all the time. 
 
 On the twenty-second we gained Belfast harbor, and came to anchor 
 within two miles of the town, where I jumped into the pilot's boat, and 
 gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore, and, through cold wind 
 and rough sea, reached the town about six o'clock in the evening. I 
 wandered up and down for some time, the way I felt my heart inclined,* 
 till recollecting a letter I had in my pocket ; but how to find the person 
 to whom it was directed I did not know, but feeling my heart drawn up 
 an alley, I went to the door and rapped. The people desired to know 
 what I wanted. I told them, and they invited me to take tea, which favor 
 I received as from the hand of God ; then a lad piloted me to the house 
 where I wished to go, where I found the mother of Sergeant Tipping, in 
 whose room I preached at Island-bridge, he having sent by me a letter 
 to her. 
 
 Here I had lodging, and continued a few days. I went to see the 
 preacher, Andi'ew Hamilton, jr., to whom I related all my situation ; 
 and, after a little conversation, he gave me the right hand of fellowship, 
 with liberty to improve round his circuit, so long as my conduct should 
 be such as it had been at Larne. He could not be blamed for this pre- 
 caution, for if I behaved bad he would be blamed. I told him I hoped 
 he would not by me have cause to repent giving the liberty. He like- 
 wise gave me money to pay the passage of a letter to New York, to get 
 justice to my character. £ 
 
 From thence to White Abbey, where I was questioned very close, and 
 it was judged I did wrong in leaving America ; but J. Morrison, whom I 
 had seen at Larne, (the local preacher who formed the class, and ques- 
 tioned me very close, to know where I came from and was going to,) 
 persuaded them to call an assembly, to whom I spoke. 
 
 Thence to Carrickfergus, (where a jailer apparently died and remained 
 
 * By the light of lamps, famine and death now stared me in the face in this large town, yet 
 I could not say I was sorry I had left America. 
 
64 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 for some hours, then revived again for some hours, and appeared to be in 
 great horror,) and held several meetings ; to these two places I had notes 
 of introduction from a preacher. 
 
 Thence to Ballycarey, and held three meetings, which were very 
 serious. From thence to Larne, which I gained about twelve o'clock. 
 I took breakfast, and visited two or three families, and though my dress 
 was somewhat altered, the people knew me, and were staring from their 
 <loors and windows. 
 
 I spent some more time about here, not altogether in vain. The society 
 when I left it amounted to about sixty in number. Such a village as 
 this I never met with before, for universal friendship to me, considering 
 i v. as such a stranger. 
 
 One man, by the name of Martin, showed every possible kindn 
 whilst I was confined by a breaking out, which was generally thought to 
 be the small-pox. 
 
 One morning the shop door under the same roof was found wide open, 
 though late in the evening the mistress had examined particularly, as 
 was her constant custom, to see that it was locked and barred just before 
 she retired to rest, and nothing was missing, though money and valuable 
 articles were in it. 
 
 The man who said his wife made so much ado about religion, at first 
 was unwilling to hear me preach, or even to pray in his family, being 
 much given to jesting, &c. ; but when sickness came upon him, he made 
 vows to serve God, and sent for me to visit him, and a few hours before 
 his departure found acceptance. 
 
 Isle of Magee. Here was no society. Many were the opposers to a 
 free salvation, contending for reprobation, and blinding the people thereby. 
 However, many tender minds of the youth appeared to be stirred to con- 
 sideration during the few meetings I held among them. 
 
 In Strade and Cogray were a tender people. At Doe, the officer of the 
 guard, taking the letter of the law, would suffer no meeting in the even- 
 ing, so scores were disappointed. However, I held meeting in the 
 morning, and several times afterwards, and the disappointment brought 
 more out to hear, by which means I hope good was done. 
 
 One morning I went to the barracks, and found manv of the soldi 
 round the card table, which seemed to dash them. I threw a pamphlet 
 on the table, and walked off. These things so attracted their attention, 
 that on a sabbath day the parade was omitted, that the men mighl come 
 and hear me. The greatest part of the assembly were caught in a cove- 
 nant to pray to God, but some were angry, and said I swore the people 
 to be religious. 
 
 In Carley, theifamily had not notified the people according to expecta- 
 . fearing the martial law. However, they thought and said it was a 
 pity 1 should lose my visit, and calling in the neighbors, we had a 
 refreshing season. Some more meetings ] held in this vicinity, and soi le 
 I i hope was done. In Ballinure and at Bryantang we had comforta- 
 ble seasons. At Kilwater the Lord has begun a good work. In Bell- 
 easton church i spoke to the young people from. ■• [s it well with thee .' " 
 having walked fourteen miles and spoke four times. 
 
 Sunday, February 23d. I went fourteen miles, and preached four 
 times. Many fell the word, and it was a happy day for me. 
 
 J 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 65 
 
 March 6th. A magistrate hailed me on the road, and said, " Where 
 are vou going ?" 
 
 A. " To Larne." 
 
 Q. " Where did you come from ?" 
 
 A. " Ballycarey." 
 
 Q. " What's your occupation ?" 
 
 A. " I have got none." 
 
 Q. " Where do you belong ?" 
 
 A. "Nowhere.' 5 
 
 Q. " What, are you strolling about the country V 
 
 A. "Yes, I have no particular place of residence." 
 
 Q. " Where's your pass ?" 
 
 A. " I have got none." 
 
 Q. " Where was you born ?" 
 
 A. " North America." 
 
 Q. " Well, to America you shall go again. — Come, go along with me 
 to the guard-house." 
 
 Q. " What do you follow, and what did you come after ?" 
 
 A. "I follow preaching, and come on account of my health; and 
 Methodist preachers don't apply to magistrates for passes." 
 
 " Well," said he, (upon observing I could not walk fast, my feet 
 being sore,) "if ever I see you this way again, I'll send you to prison." 
 I replied, " You are at your option, and can do as you think proper." 
 Then he put the whip to his horse and went on. 
 
 My mind has been much exercised of late, as though it would be my 
 duty to travel the vineyard in other lands, and the time of my departure 
 from about here, I believe, is nigh. 
 
 I feel the worth of souls near my heart, and as willing to spend and 
 be spent in the ministerial work as ever. My trust is still in God ; but 
 oh ! the hindrances of Zion ! — stumbling-block professors, I fear, are the 
 ruin of many souls. 
 
 When I feel an uncommon impression to do such and such things, if, 
 when I resist them, it brings a burden, and if when I cherish them it 
 brings love, I generally prosper in following it. 
 
 My soul is pained on Zion's account. The sores upon my feet grow 
 worse, and I have no one who can sympathize with me in my singular 
 state. Sunday, 16th. I preached in Larne, for the last time, from " Fi- 
 nally, brethren, farewell," &c, to many hundreds of people, and a melt- 
 ing season it was : hard to part with the young beginners ; but the will 
 of God be done. 
 
 On the 17th, contrary to the advice of my friends, I walked to Camn 
 Castle. There I held some meetings, and there seemed a prospect of 
 good. From thence to Glenarm and Canayla ; here we had solemn sea- 
 sons. Returning to Carrickfergus, I held several meetings ; as when I 
 left this place before, I put up a public notice, requesting the people to 
 turn out when I should come again, and hear me, not as critics, but as 
 sincere inquirers after truth. Word flew over the town, " The American's 
 come, the American's come ;" so I told them I would speak to the youth, 
 which brought out a multitude. Then I said, "Invite out the deists, and 
 I will pi-each to them." So the deists in town were invited personally, 
 and came out. After several meetings, I felt myself clear from the place 
 
 6* 
 
 ■' 
 
66 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 and went away. The power of God was sensibly felt here, and one soul, 
 I trust, found religion, whom some months after I met in Dublin. 
 From this, I infer that I ought not to be discouraged if the fruit of the 
 word does not immediately appear. 
 
 April 1st. Quarterly meeting was held in Belfast, where I met several 
 preachers who treated me with love and friendship, as much as I could 
 expect in my situation. One's name was Wood. A woman at Newry, 
 who had got her mind prejudiced, had said, " God has forsaken the 
 Methodists, and will bless them no more, and the Evangelical society 
 have got the crown/' Wood said, " God has not forsaken them, but will 
 bless them again, and twenty souls will be converted before Saturday 
 night." And how he came to speak these words, he could not tell, it 
 was the beginning of the week, and no visible appearance of a revival, 
 until the next evening, when some were awakened powerfully, and just 
 twenty before sunset on Saturday professed to receive remission of sins; 
 and some hundreds were shortly taken into society. 
 
 i walked to Antrim, and held a few meetings that were solemn and 
 tender, and returned to Belfast. Round this place I had some meetings 
 in the streets, for which I was sent to prison. But A. Hamilton said to 
 the officer, " Preaching in the streets is a privilege allowed us by govern- 
 ment, and they will give you no thanks for your loyalty in sending this 
 young man to prison ; for he seeks to do no harm, if he can do no good." 
 1 got a good opportunity to speak to the prisoners by this means, and 
 shortly was let out. I bless God for this singular event, for it brought 
 more people out to meeting. 
 
 Feeling my spirit inclined to the south, 1 bought a passage. These 
 words were running through my mind, "and the waters assuaged." I 
 told the people I believed we should have a rough passage. Some ad- 
 vised me not to go ; but feeling my work done here, I set forward on 
 Friday, 11th. On Saturday night the wind began to blow, and the 
 waves to toss the vessel, which drove the captain and hands to their 
 Romish duties, as they got affrighted. 
 
 The wind drove us into Ramsay bay, in the Isle of Man ; and we an- 
 chored about a mile from land. The waves being high, I did not ven- 
 ture on shore for several days. 
 
 The sailors ate up my provisions whilst I slept, and their provisions m\ 
 weak stomach could not endure ; so for more than eight}' hours 1 did not 
 break my fast, except with cold water, and I despaired of life. 
 
 The wind and storm increased. A schooner near us slipped her cable 
 and drove off towards Scotland. Our captain, the night following, got 
 
 nified, as did all the hands and passengers; but my mind was calmly 
 composed and stayed on God. 
 
 The captain had thoughts of running the vessel on shore to 1 lie 
 of God. But at length the day broke. A signal of distress was hoisted, 
 and a boat came from shore and towed the vessel to the quay, and I went 
 on shore to get something to eat, having but one sixpence with me. Aim! 
 much difficulty I found a Methodist boardinghouse, and made 
 wn my situation to them, who gave me some food : and eating rather 
 hearty in my weak state, it seemed to give me much pain. Here also I 
 obtained a lodging for the nijjht. Mv soul was melted to tenderness un- 
 der a sense of the Divine goodness, in turning my present captivity. The 
 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 67 
 
 next day a preacher came to town, to whom I made known my situation ; 
 and God gave me favor in his sight. 
 
 The preaching-house doors were opened to me, where some hundreds 
 of people came to hear me the first night : and conditionally if the vessel 
 did not sail, I intended to speak the next. 
 
 The vessel attempted to sail out unknown to me, but broke her an- 
 chor against the quay, which detained her another tide ; so I fulfilled the 
 meeting and did not lose my passage. The captain said 1 was either a 
 witch, or a wizard, or a devil, or something, and if it had not been for 
 me, he would have had a good passage, and before he would take me 
 again, I should pay five pounds. He and the crew came to hear me 
 preach. 
 
 I visited about twenty families, which times were tender indeed. The 
 disposition of the inhabitants seemed exceedingly hospitable. They 
 were minded I should tarry for some weeks ; but not prevailing, gave me 
 the necessaries for my passage ; so we set sail for Dublin. 
 
 I did not regret all rav sufferings, considering the good times we had 
 in this place. 
 
 The night before I got on shore, (whilst the waves were running over 
 the deck, every now and then the water coming into the forecastle where 
 I was, which made me wet and chilled,) I dreamed that I got on shore, 
 and held two meetings. This I related to the people before I held the 
 first meeting. 
 
 After a passage of forty-eight hours, I landed in Dublin, and was glad 
 to escape the sailors, who twice threw me across the cabin. 
 
 I went to my old lodgings at W. Thomas's, where I continued twelve 
 days, to let my feet grow a little better ; but the same shyness still ap- 
 peared among the Methodists. 
 
 During this stay was held the Quaker yearly meeting. Several meet- 
 ings 1 attended, and found it not altogether unprofitable. 
 
 Here I saw one, who when hearing I was sick in the north, sent some- 
 thing for my relief, and here gave me more to bear my expenses. 
 
 May 6th. I took the canal boat for Monastereven, where I tarried a 
 few days, and the edge of prejudice seemedto be removed in general ; 
 and some refreshing meetings we had, though the preaching-house was 
 shut against me by strict orders from the preachers. The class-leader 
 said. " I believe you mean well, but did wrong in coming away without 
 liberty ; for which reason these afflictions in b<tiy, &c. pursue you; but 
 if von are faithful, will at last work for your good." 
 
 A door being opened, I rode three miles and held four agreeable meet- 
 ings. 
 
 A man carried me to Knightstown, near Mount Mellick, as my feet 
 were so sore I could not walk ; my hands likewise so swelled, that I 
 could neither dress nor undress myself: so I tarried with T. Gill for 
 several days, holding meetings in the evenings, the fruit of which I ex- 
 pect to see in the day of eternity. Thence I rode to Maryborough, 
 where I found kind friends, and held four meetings. Thence to Moimt 
 Mellick, where we had some refreshing times. Then I hobbled along 
 about two miles to T. Gill's, and spent a little time more. My trials 
 concerning my singular state, and the exercise of faith God calls me tn, 
 and to see so little fruit of my labor, and the cause of God so wounded 
 
68 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 by ministers and professors of all denominations, made me wish to retire 
 to some lonely part of the earth, and weep and mourn out my days. 
 But I cannot feel myself released from the important duty of sounding 
 the gospel trumpet ; from which, if I had the riches of the Indies, I 
 would have given them for a release : but in vain were my thoughts. I 
 sometimes thought I knew the feelings of Moses, in some small degree, 
 with Jeremiah and Jonah ; but not long after I found the Lord to breathe 
 into my soul the spirit of my station : I felt resigned ; my discourage- 
 ment subsided, and I was filled with holy resolutions to go forward in the 
 name of, and relying on God alone. O God ! keep me as in the hollow 
 of thy hand, meek and patient, strong in faith, and clean from the stain 
 of sin. 
 
 Taking my farewell leave of the people, I set out for Hall, near Moat, 
 as a Quaker had invited me at the yearly meeting. Here I tarried 
 several days, and experienced much kindness, and I improved the time 
 in reading their books, with the journal of George Fox,* which I long had 
 a desire to see, but never had an opportunity until now. Oh ! how are 
 this dear people degenerated from the state of their forefathers ! I spoke 
 a few words in one of their meetings, for which I got a gentle reproof. 
 I rode to Athlone, and sent a man through the town to notify the people. 
 
 I soon had a considerable congregation collected in the session-house, 
 where many were melted to tenderness. I believe much good might be 
 done here, if the gospel was faithfully preached ; but I must go to another 
 place : here the Methodists looked upon me shy. In Moat I held two 
 meetings, and had out, as I was told, some scores of Quakers. 
 
 Thence I rode on a car to Tullamore, where I found prejudice had 
 been imbibed by the people. Hence I walked with much pain to Mount 
 Mellick, and rested two days. Thence to Mountrath, where we had 
 several comfortable meetings. 
 
 As I lay on the bed, a preacher came in and looked, and went out 
 and inquired, and came in again, and calling me brother, shook me by 
 the hand. I questioned him as to his mind about my leaving America, 
 and having a meeting appointed in his preaching-house ; said he, " It is 
 hard to judge in a case where it comes down on a man's conscience." So 
 lie parted with me in love, saying, " I cannot encourage you according 
 to discipline ; and so I will let you alone, &c. But brother Averill told 
 me if saw you, to bid you call on him."f 
 
 About this time the following ideas came into my mind. 1st. About 
 the plain language, so called : first, grammar — second, Bible — third, 
 Christianity teaches us plainness and not superfluity. 2d. That no man 
 has a right to preach except God call him to it by his Spirit ; and though 
 words be ever so good in and of themselves, yet unless attended by the 
 power of God to the heart, will not profit ; therefore it must be delivered 
 in the power and demonstration of the Spirit to be useful ; and likeness 
 will begat likeness, and a stream cannot rise higher than the fountain ; 
 therefore what is not done in the Spirit cannot please God ; consequently 
 we must be subject to the Spirit, passive and active : passive, having no 
 
 * In meetings with the world's people he generally spoke • though silent at times in set- 
 tled meetings. 
 
 t lie travelled at large by the consent of the conference. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 09 
 
 will of our own, but what is conformed and swallowed up in the will of 
 God : active to do what God requireth of us. &c. 
 
 As past experience is like past food, the present enjoyment of the love 
 of God, is what makes the soul happy. Therefore there is a necessity of 
 momentary watching and constant prayer ; to have our minds uplifted, 
 drawn out after and solely stayed on God ; and to have one fixed resolu- 
 tion in all things, to please, and know, and enjoy God : and accordingly 
 ii, spend, and close every day with him. And in order to do this, we 
 must have the agency of the Spirit ; its strivings and assistance ; but can 
 we have this at all times at our disposal ? To command the Spirit we 
 cannot : this is the free unmerited gift of God. Yet as he gives it freely, 
 and as the Spirit is never found wanting to convince considerate minds 
 and make them serious and solemn ; and as the scriptures command a 
 steady acting, walking, and striving ; and saith " eth" the present tense, 
 (and yet requires no impossibilities.) 1 therefore conclude we may sensi- 
 bly feel the Spirit continually ; and the fault must be on the creature's 
 side, if we do not, &c. 
 
 But can a man have the Spirit to preach and pray, when and where 
 he will 1 It appears the apostles could not work miracles when and 
 where they pleased : and in order that souls may be quickened, the word 
 must be attended by the same power and Spirit, though in a different 
 calling ; consequently we must be under its influence, direction, and im- 
 pression. But how shall we know the light and Spirit of God from that 
 of the devil ? 
 
 1st. There is no true, solid, lasting peace but in the knowing and en- 
 joyment of God : and the calls of the Spirit of God bring tenderness and 
 solemnity ; and in following them there is great peace and content in the 
 mind, which affords a joy or happiness that is very sweet and full of love : 
 it draws them more after God, and they have greater affection for the 
 future happiness of God's creatures ; and to resist the Spirit of God's 
 calls, brings, 1st, depression and burden, and, if persisted in, darkness 
 and condemnation will come and overshadow the mind, and the tender 
 place will become hard ; and great bitterness and unhappiness will fill 
 the mind : and as it is God's will and delight to make us happy, it is our 
 duty to follow the leadings which give true content and solid joy to the 
 inquiring mind : and they that do not, sin against God, and wrong them- 
 selves. As for a person's having the discerning power positively to know 
 the state of the people. I know not ; but God knoweth the state and 
 hearts of all ; and his Spirit may influence and impress a person's mind 
 to such and such discourses, or to speak to such and such states or cases 
 of men, though we may not know the particular object; and as there is 
 no particular form of church worship or government pointed out in the 
 scripture, I therefore have no right to stick down a stake, and tie all 
 preachers to that particular form, mode, or rule in public meetings: for 
 what is one's meat is another's poison. In some cases among men. there 
 is no general rule without an exception to it ; what will be suitable at 
 one time, will not always do at another : therefore we are daily to in- 
 quire the will of God, and to follow the leading of God's Spirit. 
 
 When God is about to make use of an instrument to some work, a little 
 previous he frequently permits them to pass through great buffetings of 
 Satan, ami deep trials of mind. Trials denote good days; and good 
 
70 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 days denote trials at hand ; but the darkest hour is just before the break 
 of day. 
 
 With regard to asking a blessing, either vocal or in silence, or rather 
 giving of thanks, previous to eating, it is scriptural : but after, appears to 
 be the addition of men ; except it be inferred from the writings of Moses. 
 
 Water baptism I have seen God acknowledge, by displaying his power, 
 whilst the ceremony was administered in sprinkling, plunging, and pour- 
 ing : but as Paul said God bad not sent him to baptize, but to preach, so 
 say I. 
 
 With regard to bread and wine, God has blessed my soul in the use of 
 them, when I looked through the means to the end. But ceremonies 
 others contend enough about ; and all I have to do is to save souls. If I 
 could feel my mind released, oh ! how soon would I retire to my father's 
 house, or to some retired place, and spend my days ; but I feel wo is me, 
 if I preach not the gospel. Some can go or stop, just as man directs ; and 
 preach, and have no seals of their ministry from year to year, and yet feel 
 contented and think all is well ; but how they get along with it is unknown 
 to me. But some I believe God accepts as Christians, but not as preachers. 
 
 My mind is pained to see so many resting in means short of the power ; 
 and others so closely attached to particular forms. Oh ! my bowels yearn 
 over the different denominations ; my soul mourns before God on Zion's 
 account. I am willing to spend and be spent in the vineyard of the Lord ; 
 but I know in vain I labor except God's Spirit attend the word and work. 
 
 I believe God intends and will lead me by the still waters, in a way I 
 have not fully known ; and tibials at hand I believe await me, and after- 
 wards I trust God will bless my labors. 
 
 From Mountrath I called upon Mr. Averill, on my way to Donough- 
 more. With him I had an agreeable conversation. Said he, " I believe 
 you are sincere, but lie under a powerful temptation in coming away 
 from America." He gave me the liberty of his pulpit ; from which 1 
 spoke to the people, and a refreshing time we had. In Donoughmore like- 
 wise, at two meetings. From hence to Durrow, where we had two meet- 
 ings, and I received a kind reception, though a stranger. Thence 1 
 walked to Kilkenny ; my feet being bad, I was detained here for several 
 days, during which time I had a number of meetings ; the latter of which 
 were very refreshins;, and one soul I since hear has been brought to ™od. 
 Here a stranger sent a horse with me twelve miles to Innisteague. Thence 
 I walked to Ross. Here a Quaker lived who had invited me from the 
 yearly meetings ; I spent near a week at his house, perusing some books 
 which I found profitable. 
 
 I once went into a prayer-meeting in the Methodist chapel, and tiny 
 gave me the hymn-book, which I took as providential ; for I was im- 
 pressed to speak concerning the dealings of -God with me. though I sang 
 not. Thus God opens my door step by step. The next morning I set 
 out on my w^ay some distance ; the further I went, the more depresses 1 I 
 felt, and the more impressed to return ; and for peace of mind through 
 necessity I weir; back, and requested permission in the preaching-house 
 to call the people. 
 
 After they had considerable talk among themselves, and some with me, 
 they opened the door ; at first, the discipline seemed to hinder, and then 
 they durst not deny. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 71 
 
 The commanding officer of the town, with many of the quality and 
 commonalty, filled the meeting-house, to whom I spoke an hour or more ; 
 this was a refreshing time, and not soon to be forgotten. 
 
 Very early the next morning feeling my mind free of this place, I set 
 out for Enniscorthy, and found an opportunity to ride on a car, which 
 greatly eased my feet. 
 
 I spoke a few words in the Methodist meeting, and at night put up with 
 a Quaker, in whose house I spoke to a number of his servants. Thence 
 I walked to Carnew. I here was received as a friend by a Methodist su- 
 pernumerary preacher, who gave me the right hand of fellowship ; and 
 in his house I had some meetings. Attempting to ride on a car from 
 thence, I had not gone far before I was overtaken with an express from 
 the widow Leonard, who wished to see me. Here I called another 
 meeting, which was tender. Thence I walked to Gorey, where I spoke 
 to a few hundreds, and a solemn time it was. 
 
 From thence to Eicon, holding one meeting on the way, and two here, 
 which were times not soon to be forgotten. 
 
 Thence to Rathdrum : here I spoke to a few, among whom was the 
 preacher who had shut me out of the love-feast at Mount Mellick. Here 
 he pretended some friendship, with color in his face. 
 
 Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper preached, and then a Methodist : 
 after which I was permitted. But some gentry being here, they could 
 not bear the truth. 
 
 From thence I came to Dublin about the fifteenth of July. Here I met 
 Doctor Coke, who had just returned from America. Bv him I received a 
 letter from my dear friend J. Mitchell, who was so unwilling that I should 
 come away ; and also another from R. Searle. These gave me some 
 refreshment. About this time I received a letter from my parents and 
 sister ; which gave me comfort to hear my parents were well, and ray 
 sister still endured. 
 
 Dr. Coke requested me to go a missionary to Halifax or Quebec : and 
 upon conditions that I would promise obedience to what he should direct, 
 for six years, he would bear my expenses ; and I should want nothing 
 of books, clothing, &c. Having twenty-four hours' consideration, I 
 weighed the matter, and returned my answer in the negative ; as in ten- 
 der conscience I durst not leave the kingdom yet, believing it the will 
 of God I should stay. At which time tears flowed plentifully, and it 
 seemed as if my head was a fountain of waters. The doctor grasped me 
 in his arms, gave me a hug, and went his wav. 
 
 At the time he made me the proposal, (whilst we sat at breakfast,) one 
 preacher came and sat down by my side, and said, " What do you desire 
 or request of the conference that "they should do for you ?" I replied, 
 (supposing him to be my friend.) nothing ; only that the preachers should 
 not speak against rne. to blacken my character ; whereby to prejudice 
 people against me, to hedge up my way, and hurt my usefulness. He 
 then removed to the opposite side of the table, and said, " If he attempts 
 to travel in the name of a Methodist and preach in the streets, the mob 
 will be upon him ; and if they once begin, they will attack every preacher 
 •that comes along, and fall on our Irish missionaries next : and if thev 
 begin, it will be hard to stop them ; and government will immediately 
 conclude we are at the head of these disturbances, or the occasion of 
 
72 DO WS JOURNAL. 
 
 them ; by which means they will deem us enemies, and take away some 
 of our privileges. Whereas," said the doctor, -there was never such a 
 thing known, when in the midst of external and internal wars and com- 
 motions, that preachers were permitted to travel and hold meetings as 
 often as they pleased." He then added, " I don't know but your travel- 
 ling about may do more harm than the conversion of five hundred souls 
 may do good ; take it upon all accounts, I can't say but I shall be under 
 the necessity of writing to Lord Castlereagh, to inform him who and what 
 you are ; that we disown you, &c. : then you'll be arrested and commit- 
 ted to prison, and if you once get in jail, it will be hard to get out." 
 
 These things were mentioned for my consideration, during the above- 
 mentioned twenty-four hours. 
 
 But the impression upon my mind was so strong to tarry, that if gov- 
 ernment had threatened to send me to prison in irons, as yet I durst not 
 consent to go. 
 
 After this, it was talked over in conference, and agreed that the con- 
 nection should show me no countenance, but disapprobation, which they 
 requested the doctor^fo tell me, though he never did his errand ; but To- 
 bias, upon finding out his mission, took upon himself to do it, without be- 
 ing appointed ; and forbid me coming to Waterford (where he was sta- 
 tioned) among the Methodists, or to the meeting-house, and if I did, he 
 would preach against me in public and in private. Upon this, several 
 of the preachers who were friendly in their hearts, durst not show it out- 
 wardly, &c. 
 
 Now, according to appearance, my way was hedged up all around. 
 My trials were keen ; but God was my support, in whom I put my trust, 
 believing he would pave my way step by step. 
 
 About this time I had a short sketch of the general run of my expe- 
 rience committed to the press, in order to give away for the benefit of 
 mankind — it contained about twenty small pages, the edition was near 
 three thousand — none of which I sold ; but sent some of them to different 
 parts of the country. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 SMALL-POX CONFINEMENT. 
 
 I took a walk out of town, in order to preach to a garrison ; but could 
 not get them together; so I gave them some pamphlets, and set out to 
 return; and on my way from the pigeon-house I was .suddenly taken 
 unwell, and thought I should have died on the spot ; and staggering along 
 I got into Ringsend; when after some little refreshment in a grocer's 
 shop, I gained some strength, and visited a couple of prisons, and got to 
 my lodgings. This was the first Lord's day in August. I took tea with 
 the family, and retired to my chamber, where I was confined aboiil thir- 
 ty-two days, uiihout the sighf of the sun. 
 
 In tht- beginning of this confinement, it was thoughl I had the measles. 
 but an apothecary being called in, on examining closely, he said the 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 73 
 
 eruption was too prominent for this, and therefore it must be something 
 else, perhaps the small-pox. So my friends halted between two opinions, 
 scarcely knowing what to do — I being unwilling to have any physician 
 who had not the fear of God before his eyes; knowing I had suffered so 
 much from them, with very little good. 
 
 But. a Quaker woman, who heard of me, came to see me, and said, " I 
 wish he was in the care of Doctor Johnson, and I should feel my mind 
 easy." I, upon hearing the words, made some inquiry concerning the 
 man, and consented he should come; and being sent for, he came with- 
 ou delay, as he had heard of me just before, and was considering in his 
 mind whether he should come of his own accord and offer me his assist- 
 ance. 
 
 My eyes at this time were entirely closed, and continued so about a 
 fortnight ; and for about ten clays nothing passed through my bowels. 
 
 Here I despaired of life, and expected to die : but the Lord was pre- 
 cious to my soul as ever. Three things I desired to live for, which 
 were : — 
 
 1st. I wanted to attain higher degrees of holiness, that I might be hap- 
 pier hereafter. 
 
 2d. I felt the worth of souls, and an anxious desire to be useful to 
 them. 
 
 3d. My parents I wished to see once more in this world, lest when 
 they heard of my death, it would bring them to the grave with sorrow. 
 But at length 1 was enabled to give them up, and leave them in the hand 
 of God to protect and support. 
 
 What I wished to die for was, to get out of this troublesome world and 
 to be at rest with saints above. Yet I felt resigned to go or stay, as God 
 should see fit ; sensibly feeling the presence of God and reading my title 
 clear to the mansions of glory. The very sting of death was gone ; so 
 that it appeared no more to me to die, than to fall asleep and take a nap. 
 
 During this time, there was something whispering in my mind, as 
 though this sickness, by the will and wisdom of God, came, and would 
 turn to his glory in this world, and yet I must travel other countries to 
 preach the gospel ; but the possibility of it seemed so contrary to human 
 appearance, that I did not give much heed to the whispering voice ; but 
 my soul was happy all the time. 
 
 Some thought it strange that I did not speak more than I did about 
 religion ; but. I feeling my mind weak, and my thoughts sometimes to 
 wander, was fearful lest I should speak amiss, and thereby perhaps hurt 
 tender minds, as some had already said that I was better in my heart 
 than in my head. After twenty-two days thus passing away, hope began 
 to spring up in my mind that I should recover, and yet labor in the 
 vinevard of the Lord. 
 
 The physician, Dr. Johnson, had attended me faithfully from the time 
 he first came ; sitting up with me about ten whole nights, and visiting me 
 repeatedly through the day ; and as soon as he thought I was able, had 
 me carried in a sedan chair to his own house, though he was neither in 
 membership with the Quakers nor Methodists. 
 
 Here I continued seven weeks. I think for about twelve days after I 
 came, the blood would gush out of my sores upon attempting to rest the 
 weight of my body upon my limbs ; but upon the forty-fourth day of my 
 
74 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 sickness, I attempted to venture out with help. During this space of 
 time God gave me favor in the sight of the people, though a stranger in 
 this land, and having but one guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted 
 for nothing during the whole time. 
 
 Oh ! how different are the dealings of man to me now from those in 
 America, when confined with the bilious fever! Surely there must be 
 the hand of God in this. He let me know what it is to want and to 
 abound, that I might feel my weakness and dependence, and prize my 
 privilege by feeling for my fellow-mortals, and improve my time for 
 eternity. 
 
 I think of all the people I have met with for four years and seven 
 months' travel, this doctor has showed me the greatest kindness and 
 friendship, for which may God reward him in the day of eternity ! 
 
 After some little recovery, feeling a desire to do good, I asked for 
 Whitefriar-street preaching-house, but was denied. Then for Ladv Hun- 
 tingdon's society meeting-house in Plunket-street, but could not get it. 
 Then I applied to the Quaker society, but they could not, consistent 
 with their religious principles ; yet they behaved very kind and friendly 
 to me. Then I sought for a play-house in vain. Thus my way seemed 
 to be hedged up. 
 
 The first place that presented to view was the Weavers' Hall, on the 
 Coombe, in the Liberty, which was occupied by the Separate Methodists, 
 by some called Kilhamites, but by themselves, the New Connection. 
 Here I held several meetings. Some laughed, others stared, but in 
 general were solemn and quiet, and some were melted to tenderness. I 
 formed a covenant in one of these meetings, which appeared not alto- 
 gether fruitless. In their meetings, also, I had liberty to speak what 
 I felt. 
 
 About this time I received a letter from S. Hutchinson, dated New 
 York, July twenty-first, in which I found he was now reconciled to my 
 coming, and sent my character to this country, to A. Hamilton, doing me 
 justice ; which letter I showed to one of the stationed preachejs, and had 
 my character read in a public assembly, to. let people know what I was, 
 as many had been scrupulous concerning me. 
 
 At length, recovering my health to such a degree, I had thoughts of 
 leaving Dublin and going to the country, but could not feel my mind 
 in i . until I first had visited several prisons, and held a meeting at the 
 doctor's house. 
 
 October 16. I was \wenty-three years old; the prophet's prediction 
 was fresh in mv mind, not only the year .past, but now. What is past 
 and gone, I know; but what is to cotne, [ leave the event to God, be- 
 lieving he who hath preserved me and brought me through the mountains 
 or waves of affliction and trials, will still be with me. and grant me 
 strength in proportion to my day, if 1 cleave to him with all my heart, 
 and have but the one thing in view, viz., the glorytrfGod and the salva- 
 tion of immortal souls. 
 
 18th. 1 have held a few meetings of late in Chapel-i/.od, which seem 
 not to be altogether in vain. 
 
 On the 19th I held my last there, and at the Coombe. 
 On the 20th 1 visited several prisons, holding meetings with the prison- 
 ers, and gave them some bread and books ; and called some of the most 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 75 
 
 serious and decent of the neighborhood into the doctor's house at even, to 
 whom I spoke about an hour, and all was solemn and quiet ; so for the 
 present I feel my mind released to go and visit the country. Whal is 
 before me, I know not ; I expect trials and hardships in the way ; but as 
 .soon as I can find my mind released and free, and the door open, I intend 
 to return to my own country. 
 
 22d. In company with my doctor T went to Rathcool, but the woman 
 of the house who had invited me being absent, I met with a cool recep* 
 tion ; however, I spoke to a few, and with grief went to Leixlip, where I 
 had been invited, but the family holding some different sentiment, my 
 situation here was trying too. 
 
 At Lucan I was disappointed, and then began to grow discouraged, 
 querying in my own mind whether the preachers were not right,- and I 
 under a mistake. Whilst spending some time solitarily and walking the 
 floor, I besought God, if he would make my journey prosperous, and give 
 me favor in the sight of the people, to give me a token for good ; and 
 upon this I lay down to rest, and soon fell asleep, and dreamed I was 
 walking up a river's side through a smooth plain, and began to feel faint 
 and weary, and meditated what I should do for refreshment; and sud- 
 denly coming to the door of a cottage which was open, I saw the table 
 spread, and as I rapped, the mistress came, and grasping me by the hand, 
 gave me a hearty welcome, to my astonishment. Said I, " How do you 
 know me ?" Said she, " Our little Jemmey (as I thought a boy about 
 twelve years old) dreamed last night that God sent two angels to us, 
 clothed in white, with a message to entertain a traveller, with such and 
 such a dress and features, who should come in the afternoon, and you 
 answer the very description ; therefore you are welcome." I then 
 looked, and, behold, my robe was white, fine, unspotted linen ; and oh r 
 how joyful I felt, to think that angels were sent to prepare my way ! I 
 then awaked, with my mind solemnly stayed on God, and my spirits 
 refreshed to pursue the journey. 
 
 Taking the canal boat at Hazelhatch, I went to Athy, and on the way 
 the passengers solicited me hard to play cards. I replied, " I will play 
 one game when you have done, but must have the captain's consent." 
 They then looked and laughed, and played on, now and then turning a 
 joke on me. 
 
 I gave one of my pamphlets to the captain, and in the evening, as soon 
 as the gaming was over, after they had done playing, I offered to buy the 
 cards. The captain' replied, "I don't se*ll cards, but will give them to 
 you." I thanked him, and played my game by throwing them out at 
 the window into the canal. The company seemed to be thunderstruck 
 and conscience-convicted, and their merriment was soon over. Solemnity 
 seemed to rest on every countenance ; they now and then forced out a 
 word, as though they took my conduct as an imposition : but in a manner 
 they seemed dumb or confounded. But I felt justified in my conduct. 
 
 In Athy I met with a kind reception, and had the liberty of a chapel 
 which was not the Methodists'. I held two meetings, but the curate 
 thought I was for party, as I preached up free salvation, he knowing it 
 was a controverted point, and at first would not consent for a third meet- 
 ing, till reviewing the matter, he would take no denial but I should hold a 
 third. These meetings were quickening. 
 
76 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Thence to Carlow, wnere I held three meetings. Here I was troubled 
 with the asthma, for the first time to prevent my rest since I came into 
 this country. Thus I perceive the seeds of death are in my body, which, 
 if I am not faithful, I expect will carry me suddenly hence. 
 
 1 walked to Hacketstown through the rain, thirteen long Irish miles. 
 I inquired for swaddlers, (for if I asked for Methodists, the Romans there 
 would immediately direct me to the worst enemy they had. through an 
 evil spirit,) and was directed to a house, (not a member, but a hearer.) 
 and asked for liberty to tarry all night, as I could not hear of a man w ho 
 had invited me to come previously. The woman said, " If you will 
 accept of some straw, you may stay ;" which I thanked her for. as I felt 
 so weary I scarcely knew how to walk any further. But the man, per- 
 ceiving my thoughts of tarrying, objected. I then rummaged my papers, 
 and found a few lines to a man out of town, who was not in a capacity 
 to entertain travellers ; so I walked to his father's, (being piloted by a 
 lad, who returned immediately,) about half a mile, and came to the door 
 and rapped. The family were unwilling to let me in, as several persons 
 the night before had been robbed, and house robberies were frequent in 
 that quarter. I now was called to an exercise of my faith, as there were 
 several dogs to guard the house without, and apparently I should not be 
 let in, as they questioned me back and forth through the door, with 
 entreaties to go to a tavern ; yet they recollected none near, but what was 
 filled with soldiers. At length the old man, who was the only Methodist 
 in the house, whilst sitting in the corner, felt these words run through his 
 mind (as I was about to go and take up my lodgings on the bank of a 
 ditch) repeatedly with power : " Be not forgetful to entertain strangers, 
 for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." He began to grow 
 restless and uneasy, and finally prevailed on the family to open the door 
 and see who and what I was. As I came in, I saw fear in their counte- 
 nances, and began to sing an American hymn, and talk with them about 
 their souls, and soon it was gone. The old man says, " I think I have 
 heard of you before from Mount Mellick." They entertained me all 
 night. As I was going away in the morning, the old man said, "Will 
 you not hold a meeting ?" I said, " If you will get the people convened." 
 During the day two daughters were following the new fashions ; observ- 
 ing the superfluities they were fixing on some new clothes, I said, 
 " Every time you wear them, remember another suit you'll have — the 
 mulller and the winding-sheet," — which seemed to sink in their minds; 
 and since, I have had the satisfaction to hear (several ways) these young 
 women were found walking in the ways of wisdom. 
 
 In all I had four meetings here. In Tinmhely I had two in a bouse 
 and one in the street. In Killiveany we had several refreshing seasons. 
 At Rednah we had two powerful meetings. At Round wood we had two 
 likewise. At Castle Cavan the people were hard, hut I hope some good 
 was done. At Echon I fell in with Mr. Matthew Lanktree, who] ex- 
 pected would treat me with coldness, considering what had passed at con- 
 ference, but was agreeably disappointed. 
 
 lie gave me liberty to travel on his circuit as long as T pleased. I h\ 
 I think, is one of the holiest, men I have met with in Ireland; He strove 
 to persuade me to accept from him a razor, which something within had 
 in times past prevented me from using, and forbid it still, as it was a 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 77 
 
 guard, sentry, or watch to remind me of my duty, and that if ever 1 fell 
 aWay to become a backslider, properly speaking, I should never be ( re- 
 claimed. 
 
 Arklow had lain with some weight on my mind for several weeks: I 
 accordingly paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the town, I knew not 
 where to go ; but God put it into the heart of a man to open his ball-cham- 
 ber, in which I held several meetings, which were very tender. A man 
 who had opened a malt-house to other missionaries, denied it to me. 
 
 On my way to Carnew, a preacher who had treated me with coolness 
 at Ross, and had some trying reflections for it, took me upon his horse, 
 and he himself walked six miles. He now gave me the right hand of 
 fellowship, and I spoke for him at night. 
 
 Here lives a widow who was strangely preserved in the rebellion ; she 
 is liberal, 1st, in sentiment — 2d, in alms — 3d, in plain dealing. She has 
 built a large preaching-room, which is open to all ; is prudent in temporal 
 and external matters, and in religious things, sees men as trees walking. 
 
 Here some blamed me for not being more cheerful, and take a glass of 
 wine, and dress more ministerial, &c. But there is a certain something 
 within, which is tender, and to grieve or go contrary to it, pains me, and I 
 know not but condemnation might follow if I persisted in going contrary to 
 its dictates. Here I had several refreshing seasons. A few days since, 
 as I was credibly informed, there was heavenly melodious music heard, 
 from whence could not be ascertained : and at the same time a young 
 woman died happy. 
 
 At Castletown. Arklow-rock, Ballymurtah, Minerrock, and Sally-mount, 
 we had melting times. In Wicklow, two solemn meetings. In Gorev, I 
 held three in a house, and one in the street. The chief commanding 
 officer, as the sergeant said, was coming to stop me ; and when within a 
 few yards turned and went off muttering. 
 
 At Clough, I had one meeting. In Ballycanew, two. Clinganny, one. 
 Ballymore, one. Ferns, two. Newtonbarry, four, and one in its vicinity. 
 which was quickening. 
 
 At Enniscorty, after holding two meetings, I went out of town on my 
 way, but going burdened and distressed, returned back and held two 
 more for the ease and enjoyment of my mind. 
 
 I went on Vinegar Hill, and took a view of the place where much 
 blood was shed on account of religion. Oh ! when will the time come, 
 when the earth shall be of one heart and of one mind, and the nations 
 learn to war no more. Many who say they are enlightened, being still in 
 darkness, rest contented, and fio;ht for the form of religion, but know not 
 the power nor the purity of it. 
 
 At Wexford, I met M. Lanktree again ; I told him he must prepare for 
 a scolding at the next conference, provided he gave me such liberties. He 
 replied, " I dare not oppose you. 'Tis evident God is with you ; and I 
 look upon your coming here as providential, and so does my wife, as she 
 has found it a blessing to her soul ; and I entreat you to tarry longer on 
 the circuit ;" and as we were about to part, to see each other no more, as 
 we supposed, he could hardly refrain from weeping. 
 
 I held three meetings here, and one at the barony of Forth, which was 
 
 the most refreshing I had seen for some time. 
 
 7* 
 
78 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting by the way-side, reading the 
 Bible, to whom I gave a pamphlet. 
 
 As I called at a tavern to refresh, I found a young man under some 
 convincement. I conversed plainly with him, though a stranger, and 
 gave him a pamphlet. 
 
 At Ross, I held three meetings, and some said I was Quakerized ; others 
 said I was too much of a Methodist, and some that I was a mystic. 
 
 From thence I set off for Waterford, where M. Tobias was stationed, as 
 this place lay upon my mind for several weeks. I was now called to a 
 trial of my faith, as I did not expect one Methodist in the place would re- 
 ceive me. But this afforded me some comfort, that I could appeal to the 
 Searcher of hearts. I had no other end in view than to do his will, be- 
 lieving it my duty to go. 
 
 Having a letter to a class-leader which was not particularly directed 
 as to his residence, I inquired for the man. One said, he lived in one 
 street ; another said, in another. Thus I wandered up and down the 
 town for some time, and suddenly I discovered a man : a thought arose, 
 that man won't lie ; I ran to him and showed the letter. Said he, " Do 
 you think I know the man?" I told him I wanted information. He 
 asked me several questions, and piloted me to the door. The man of the 
 house read the letter, and after tea, took me to the preacher's house to 
 hear what he would say ; and behold it was the man I had seen in the 
 street, Zechariah Worrel. 
 
 He gave me the right hand of fellowship. I told him to look out what 
 he did, lest others should blame him. I spoke at night, and on sabbath 
 morning too : but at night he durst not give me the liberty, as then was 
 the great congregation. On Monday evening, through the intercession of 
 the leaders, I held a third meeting, and appointed for the fourth. The 
 house was well filled, and in the congregation were several Quakers. 
 There was a considerable movement among the people. 
 
 The next morning, I held my last meeting ; the class-leaders, of their 
 own accord, gave me a recommendation ; first, that they believed 1 
 preached the gospel as held by the Methodists ; and second, that my la- 
 bors were blessed to the people. 
 
 Here I had several valuable articles of clothing and money offered to 
 me, which I refused ; however, about eleven shillings were forced on me. 
 I visited several backsliders and quitted the place. 
 
 In Pilltown we had a shaking time ; here I pasted up some printed 
 rules for holy living, in the streets; as I had done some written oiks in 
 several other places. 
 
 To Carrick-on-Suir, I had several letters, which paved my way to get- 
 ting the preaching-house; in which I had five meetings that were tender. 
 The chief person of the society, when I first came here, was absent ; but 
 on coming home, offered me two shirts and some money, which I refused. 
 Said he, " It argues a sound heart, but a weak head ; and if I had been 
 at home when you first came, I would not have given you the preaching- 
 house, as that would have been an encouragement to impostors ; but you 
 might have preached in my private house as often as you pleased." I 
 had several other things offered by other persons also, which I refused, 
 and wont to Clonmg] ; having about five hundred papers printed — n 
 for holy living. Here I got the preaching-house, likewise ; which some 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 79 
 
 previously said, I would not get : however, the congregations were larger 
 than had been known for many months ; and the power of God was sensi- 
 bly present. 
 
 Earnest entreaties were made for my tarrying longer ; but feeling my 
 mind free, after holding three meetings, and after pasting up some rules, 
 I quitted the town. 
 
 I had accepted a small note and two shillings, but feeling burdened in 
 my mind, gave up the former to the person. 
 
 At night, I put up with a Roman Catholic, at Capperquin, which took 
 all the money I had, amounting to 2s. 6d. English. 
 
 On my way to Tallow, a magistrate overtook me. 
 
 Q. " What have you got in your bundle ?" 
 
 A. ''Papers." 
 
 Q. " What papers ?" 
 
 A. " Rules for Holy Living." 
 
 Q. " Where did you sleep last night ?" 
 
 A. "Capperquin." 
 
 Q. " You made good speed this morning. Where was you born ?" 
 
 A. "North America." 
 
 Q. " What did you come here after?" 
 
 A. " Partly on account of my health, and partly by an impression on 
 my mind, believing it to be the will of God." 
 
 Q. " What do you do here ?" 
 
 A. " I strive to persuade people to serve God." 
 
 " Well," said he, " that is a good practice ; but do you meet with much 
 success ?" I replied, " I am striving to do what I can ; but it is the Spirit 
 of God that must accomplish the work." He then proposed several of 
 the questions again and again, with some others, I suppose, to see if I 
 would contradict myself. I then gave him a paper and a pamphlet, and 
 told him if he wanted further information, to search me. 
 
 He said, " There are many who go about to stir up the minds of the 
 lower class," (alluding to politics, riot, and rebellion.) " but my mind is 
 satisfied concerning you," and so he rode on. 
 
 In Tallow I held two meetings, the house being opened to me ; but now I 
 had another trial, my feet being so sore, apparently I could walk no further. 
 But a man who was going my road, took me up before him on a horse, 
 and carried me six miles : and another man afterwards let me get upon 
 his car now and then ; and now and then I would hobble along a spell. 
 So I got to Cork late in the evening, and having a letter to a man. I *vas 
 provided with food and lodgin :. 
 
 Next day I went to see the assistant preacher, who was also chairman 
 of the district. Said I, "What privilege will you grant me?" Said he, 
 " Go away and come at such an hour and I will tell you:" which I 
 did. Said he, "I have talked with some of our most respectable friends, 
 who think it not proper to give you any encouragement, as it would be 
 too great encouragement to impostors ; and we think you to be out of 
 your sphere. " But," said I, " suppose I hold meetings in town, not to 
 intrude upon your meeting hours, nor yet say any thing against you, nei- 
 ther lay down contrary doctrines?" Said he, "It will be taken as oppo- 
 sition, if you hold any meetings anywhere at any time here." So I 
 parted with him, this being Saturday evening. 
 
80 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Sabbath morning I heard one preach, and then took breakfast with a 
 Quaker, who treated me cool enough. I attended their meeting, and then 
 by an impression upon my mind took upwards of a hundred of my hand- 
 bills, or printed rules, and went through the town distributing them to the 
 gentry, and heard a preacher at night. The next morning, feeling the 
 want of some money, I attempted to sell my watch, but could find none 
 that would buy it. At length I went into another watchmaker's, who 
 looked at me and said, " Tell me your cheapest price." I said, " A guinea,'' 
 it beino- not half the value. He asked me what countryman I was. I 
 burst out a crying ; he then gave me a breakfast, a guinea, and a 
 shilling. He asked then my religion ; and I gave him a pamphlet and 
 paper ; and then requested a guide out of town, to whom I gave half 
 the guinea, with orders to carry it to the man who had provided my 
 bed and board, as he had a wife and three others of his family sick at 
 that time. 
 
 In the night, I arrived at Bandon, and inquired for Methodists. The 
 woman said, " What do you want with them ?" A. " To tarry all 
 night." Q. "Are there any near?" A. "There is one near you." 
 Q. " Did you ever hear of an American in this country ?" A. " What 
 is he doing ?" A. "Wandering up and down striving to do good, and 
 he has had the small-pox of late." Q. " Are you he ?" A. " Yes. 
 Come, walk in." Ffelt thankful to God that he had provided me lodging 
 for the night, &c. 
 
 Next day I went, to see the preachers, one of whom treated me rather 
 cool. The other said, " I can give you no encouragement, and I will 
 give you no opposition ; I am willing you should go round the circuit and 
 do all the good you can." From this, I perceived that he felt more love 
 in Ids heart than he durst show out. But in a dream of the night, my 
 mind was so impressed, that I quitted the town early in the morning, 
 leaving my stall* behind, and bidding none farewell. It took me more 
 than seven hours to walk nine miles, to Kinsale. On the way. I was 
 near being stopped by a magistrate. I sat down by the road-side and re- 
 flected thus : — " Here I am, a stranger in a strange land, but little money, 
 and few that show me friendship ; I am going now to a place, and I have 
 no ground to expect reception ; I cannot walk much further; I cannot 
 buy a passage to a distant part, and what shall I do. seeing I have no 
 way to get bread? Once I had a father's house and tender parents, and 
 how would they feel if they knew my present case ? Unless God works 
 wonders for me soon, I shall surely sink." Then I lifted up my voice 
 and wept. 
 
 The first Methodists I met in town treated me coolly ; but recolleet- 
 ing to have seen a young woman in Dublin who lives here, I inquired 
 and found her. She at first was sorry to see me ; she being in a low 
 uncomfortable state of mind, and her parents not Methodists. However, 
 they invited me to tarry ; and so it happened by the overruling hand of 
 Providence, that 1 got the preaching-house : first, by talking with the 
 members individually, and provoking them to say, "I have no objection 
 if the rest have none;" and then by making bold to stand up on Christ- 
 mas night, after a local preacher had dismissed the people, and spoke a 
 few words, and formed a covenant with the assembl} to pray three times 
 a day for a week, and the greater part of which agreed, and I called 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 81 
 
 God to witness to the engagement. And when the society mot to speak 
 on the privilege of the meeting-house^ there was none to object. 
 
 Early the next morning many came out to meeting, and at evening 
 likewise: thus for several days together ; and God's power was felt by 
 several who were quickened to start afresh for the kingdom of glory. 
 
 I held one meeting to preach to the children. The preacher who had 
 treated me with slightness in Bandon, came to the stairs and listened. 
 At a love-feast there was never such a refreshing time known there 
 before. 
 
 I wished for a passage to Dublin, a vessel being ready for sea ; but 
 the owner would not consent that the master should take me on board ; 
 saying, '•■ Where they have got priest, minister, or preacher on board, 
 there is no prosperity or good luck ;" and the vessel was wind-bound for 
 several days. 
 
 During my stay here, I frequently thought every meeting would be 
 the last, and would appoint no more, hoping by some means to get away : 
 but no door opened. I received invitations to breakfast, dine, and sup, 
 nwre than 1 supplied. At length, some people (not in society) procured 
 me a passage, unknown to the owner, by persuading the captain to take 
 me on board, and provided sea-stores, and then gave me information that 
 the wind was coming fair, and if I would, 1 could now sail for Dublin. 
 The people at a venture would come out to meeting, and seemed as though 
 they could not keep away. I requested my departure might be notified 
 that night ; and within two hours after hearing that the captain would 
 take me. went on board and was under sail ; and, after fifty-two hours' 
 age from Oyster-haven, I landed in Dublin, and went to my old home, 
 Doctor Johnson's, where I was cordially received, having been absent 
 eleven weeks and two days, and travelled by land and water about seven 
 hundred English miles. 
 
 It lying weightily upon my mind, what the Cork preacher said, I wrote 
 to him the following purport : 
 
 " I don't see how you could in justice take it as wicked opposition, if I 
 did nor said nothing against the Methodists, provided I held meetings, 
 without judging me hard. I acknowledge you treated me with less se- 
 verity in harsh words than I expected ; but lest you should write letters 
 before me and hedge up my way, I left Cork as I did ; and now remem- 
 ber, if souls be lost in consequence of it, that will lie at your door ; for 
 God knows, if I could have kept my peace of mind, I would not have 
 left America, bm in tender conscience I was constrained to come." 
 
 The person who carried the above, delivered it as follows : — 
 
 Bearer. " Sir, here is a letter from Lorenzo." 
 
 Preacher. " Oh ! is he in Kinsale ? (reads the letter without changing 
 countenance) He is displeased I did not let him preach. Did he preach 
 in Kinsale ? 
 
 Bearer. "Yes, sir, to large congregations, and a prospect of good." 
 
 Preacher. " I'm glad there is a good prospect ; he has been a zealous 
 preacher in America, and came away against rule or order of his assist- 
 ant : he follows his own feelings too much ; he is Quakerized."' 
 
 Bearer. " I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates of the Spirit, for his 
 labors are owned of God." 
 
 Preacher. " Poor man, he fatigues himself; I told him he ought not 
 
82 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 to walk so much. I bid him call on me in the morning, in order to give 
 him some assistance, but was too ill to see him." 
 
 Bearer. " I don't think Lorenzo would accept of it, sir. He is not a 
 burden to any of our societies." 
 
 Preacher. " I hear he is abstemious, and will not take sufficient nour- 
 ishment. He won't take clothes, and such a poor figure as he cuts ! 
 Why, when he went to Bandon and stood at the people's door, they could 
 not tell what to make of him ;" and so he concluded with savin" some- 
 thing concerning my heart and head. 
 
 January, 1801. The greater part of this month I spent in this city. I 
 went to see John Dinnen, who treated me with more friendship than ever 
 before ; yet there seemed to be something out of order between us. 
 
 Here I found Alice Cambridge, (who lives with Mrs. Stafford, from 
 whom I received manifested kindness,) who had been very hardly treated 
 in the south, and turned and kept out of society for no other cause than 
 because, in conscience, she could not desist from holding public meetings. 
 She was kind to me during my illness, and was the occasion of the 
 preachers first coming to see me. Oh! prejudice and austeritv. when 
 will ye be done away ! By the means of Alice I procured a large room 
 for meeting, in Stephen-street, where thrice I spoke to some scores. In 
 Capel-street, twice ; some seemed to feel the word, others were angry. 
 In Thomas-street I met a few. In New-street I' had four meetings; 
 some people were solemn, others noisy. I spoke twice at the Coombe, 
 three times in Spitalfields, twice in Ransford-street, once in Cathedral 
 lane, besides family visits, at which came in a few in different parts of 
 the city. At Elephant lane I had two solemn and attentive meetings. 
 
 For some months I had a desire to preach at Black Rock, but saw no 
 way till now. The young curate, by the name of Mitchell, whom I had 
 seen at Athy, gave me the privilege of Mr. Kelly's chapel, in which I 
 spoke to an attentive, serious people. 
 
 Having it impressed on my mind for several months to give the inhabit- 
 ants of Dublin a general warning, I never saw my way clear to proceed 
 until now ; and believing the judgments of God hanging over the place, I 
 got about three thousand handbills printed, such as lay upon my mind, 
 and the greatest part I distributed among the quality and decent kind of 
 people, leaving them in their shops or houses ; and one I enclosed in a letter, 
 and gave it to a sentinel in the castle yard for the Lord-lieutenant ; but 
 fearing he would not get it, I got a second framed and directed in gilt 
 letters, for the Lord-lieutenant, sealed in black wax and paper, and tied 
 tape round it ; this I left in the porter's lodge. 
 
 I got two others framed in black, and directed in gold letters ; one for 
 tin- merchants, the other/or the lairi/ers. The first I hung up in the Royal 
 Exchange, the other I left on the floor, in the sight of the lawyers, in the 
 hall of the four courts, and walked out, it being court time. 
 
 A local preacher said he was willing [should have a meeting in his 
 house, if it would not grieve his brethren. At the leaders' meeting it 
 was objected to. 
 
 At John Jones's, my printer, in Bride-street, I held my last meeting, 
 which Mas solemn and refreshing, having had near thirty since this time 
 of my coming to town. 
 
 Feeling my mind at present free from the city and college, (as I had 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 83 
 
 left a pamphlet on every floor in the letter-box,) arid bound to the west 
 of Ireland, I took leave of a number of my Dublin friends, saying, "I 
 know not that I shall ever see you again in time." But several said il 
 was impressed on their minds I should return to the city be (lire I went to 
 America. 
 
 February 1st. I took leave of my dear Paul and Letitia, who had 
 showed every particular kindness and attention to me during this visit, 
 which parting was painful to me, and taking the canal boat, I arrived in 
 Tullamore after night-fall. This day one passenger called for a pack 
 of cards, and another reproved him, saying, "It is sabbath day." This 
 opened a door for me to distribute some of my handbills and pamphlets, 
 some of which passed into the first cabin, which influenced the passen- 
 gers to send for me in there. Some of these cross-questioned me con- 
 cerning my leaving America and travelling through the kingdom, with 
 other parts of my conduct which they had heard of. I endeavored to 
 return my answers to the purpose, and yet in such a manner as should 
 be profitable to the whole. God was my helper, and his power seemed 
 to come over them. These people spread over town what a strange man 
 they had in company. The Methodists who heard of it came to the house 
 where I was confined witn sickness to my bed near all day, and asked if 
 I would hold a meeting at night. I said, " Yes, provided you will give 
 me the preaching-house, and get the people notified." Here prejudice 
 had formerly shut the door and the hearts of the people against me. 
 
 In the evening the seats were filled ; the next night the house was 
 filled ; the third night all the people could not get in. The next morn- 
 ing early the*' seats were filled, and I gave my last. The day but one 
 preceding, I put up one of the rules for holy living in the market-place, 
 which occasioned a Protestant and a Roman or two to come first to words 
 and then to blows ; and then one of the Romans, who held the Protestant 
 whilst the other beat him, was obliged to run into his house and not show 
 his head in the market all day, lest the Orangemen should give him a 
 beating: he was one of the richest merchants of his profession in town. 
 I spoke that day in the street to near fifteen hundred people, generally 
 well behaved. Here I was offered half a guinea, and the offer of a re- 
 turn carriage, to carry me sixteen miles, which I refused, knowing that 
 example goes before precept, and that the eyes of many are upon me. I 
 walked nineteen miles to Birr, but here met with a cool reception. Like- 
 wise at Cree, to which I had a letter from their friend ; nevertheless, I 
 was coolly enough received. " Well," said I, " I have come about twenty- 
 two miles out of my way to see you, and, if it is convenient, should be 
 glad to hold a meeting ; but if you call not the people together, I shall 
 be pure." And leaving them immediately, after giving them two pamph- 
 lets, I reached Eyrecourt that night. 
 
 The next day I walked twenty-two miles, and got benighted ; I called 
 at a farm-house, and got liberty, for money, to tarry all night, but found 
 no freedom to eat in the house, except two or three roasted potatoes. 
 
 Next morning walked on, and a car overtook me ; I hired a driver to 
 carry me into Tuam, at which town, upon my arrival, I felt a sudden halt 
 in my mind. Inquired for Methodists, and after getting some refresh- 
 ment found one, who treated me kindly, and got me the preaching-house 
 and ten score of hearers that night. 
 
84 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 For several days past, feeling the necessity of a preacher's being 
 assisted by the supernatural grace of God, or else his labors to be but of 
 little use, and feeling my own weakness, trials* began to arise and dis- 
 couragements to desist ; but here God revived my spirits, by granting 
 the quickening influence of his grace, to assist me to go through the 
 meetings both at night and morning. 
 
 At Hollymount we had two solemn meetings, though the class-leader 
 had treated me with some neglect. 
 
 At Castlebar, where Mr. Russel and his wife were kind and friendly 
 more than I expected, I held a number of meetings, which were refresh- 
 ing and powerful. Here one woman said she had seen me in a dream 
 two weeks before. 
 
 At Newport good was done. Here I was met by Sir Neal, who ob- 
 serving me to have a bundle of papers under my arm. which I had got 
 printed a few days before as a warning to the people of the country, being 
 more and more convinced there is an awful cloud gathering over the 
 land, he questioned me very harsh and sharply what those were, and who 
 and what I was ; and after taking me to his house and examining differ- 
 ent papers, said he believed I was an honest man, and gave me a pass. 
 
 At Nappogh the people were cold and hard. At Westport, in the day 
 of eternity, 1 expect the fruit of two meetings will appear. 
 
 At Tullagh, a country place, about two hundred came out at night, 
 and as many the next morning, though the ground was white with frost. 
 
 At Cappavico the Lord's power was to be felt, and at Menalo we had 
 memorable times. About this time I fell in with the Rev. Mr. Ayerill, 
 who entreated me to tarry longer on the circuit, saying. " The cries of 
 the people are after you, which I look upon to be the voice of God in 
 their hearts ; for it is evident God is acknowledging you among them, 
 and if you will tarry another year, I'll give you a guinea a month to bear 
 your expenses, and provided the next conference set their faces against 
 you, as they did the last, I'll pay your passage home to America." 1 
 told him I believed the time was near that it was the will of God I should 
 return home ; therefore durst not engage to tarry. 
 
 At Foxford we had good times. At Ballina we had three powerful 
 meetings. About this time I had some articles of clothing and monev 
 < 'tiered to me ; but a small part I felt free to accept, though I would have 
 to live by faith about my passage. 
 
 I walked about thirty Irish miles in a day, and coming to Sligo, I mot 
 Mr. Averill again. He preached and administered the sacrament, the 
 latter of which was refreshing. 
 
 In the evening, I spoke at the courthouse to about a thousand people, 
 and entreated them to prepare for trials, which I expected woe coming on 
 the land. The next morning, after speaking to about two hundred, went 
 to Manor-hamilton, where was a great ado about religion, and some good 
 doing. 
 
 I attempted to speak at night, and about two thirds through my dis- 
 course, I was suddenly stopped, like one confounded, and other preachers 
 carried on the meeting, and concluded it. 
 
 The next morning, feeling greatly depressed in mind, I wrote a letter 
 for Mr. Averill, leaving it on the table, and quit the house before the 
 family was up, and walked twenty-one miles to Enni.skillen, where I spoke 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 to a few at night, not in v^u,. The next morning, speaking to a number 
 more, I went to Tempo, and at a tavern where I took some refreshment, 
 I missed my pocket-book, in which were a number of letters to people's 
 friends in America. At night, I called in a market-town, and after dis- 
 tributing a number of handbills, called at a house, and for the sum of 
 thirteen shillings English, could have supper, and lodging, and breakfast, 
 and liberty of holding two meetings. The man was a Methodist, the wo- 
 man a Presbyterian. 
 
 The Methodists then besought me to tarry a day or two, in vain. 
 
 Partly in the rain, I walked twenty-one miles to Dungannon, and 
 whilst distributing handbills through the town, a soldier I met, who knew 
 me, though it was night, and took me to a sergeant's house, who said, 
 " When we lay at Chapel-izod last year, when you came there and formed 
 the covenant, a corporal who agreed thereto, afterwards became serious 
 and died in peace." 
 
 Here I had an ulcer broke in my lungs whilst I was asleep, which had 
 like to have strangled me at first. I felt cold chills, after this, running 
 through my body, and feverish, and my bodily strength greatly reduced. 
 The sergeant, who a few days previous was wishing that he knew where 
 I was, that he might send for me to come to that place, asked the circuit 
 preacher if I might have the meeting-house, who said, " By no means." 
 However, the sergeant knowing my desire to hold a meeting, after the 
 preacher had dismissed the people, spoke out, and said : " Take notice, 
 there is an American in town, who will hold a meeting to-morrow even- 
 ing, but the place is not determined on ;" then walking and whispering to 
 the preacher, said, " Will you forbid its being here V Who replied, " 1 
 will neither approve nor oppose it." The sergeant turned to the people 
 and said, " It will be here." 
 
 I had four meetings in the house, and two in the street, which were 
 solemn and attentive. 
 
 I held several in the neighborhood of this place, which seemed to be 
 attended with some degree of power ; at one of which, a seceder's school- 
 house would not contain the people, and church service just being over, I 
 got the liberty of its pulpit, which I looked upon as singular and provi- 
 dential. I spoke to near seven hundred people, and mentioned, 1 believed 
 trials were near. Thence I proceeded to Lisburn, and put up with one 
 who had been a Quaker, but had withdrawn. He appeared to be a con- 
 scientious man, but the scriptures bear but little weight with him, and the 
 divinity of Christ he seems to stumble at. Thence to Belfast. On my way 
 I called at Lambeg to inquire concerning a singular circumstance, re- 
 specting one's losing his hair, which was thought to be supernatural ; it 
 lias produced a great effect upon the man of the house. 
 
 8 
 
86 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 RETURN TO AMERICA. 
 
 All the vessels in Belfast were full of passengers, except two ; one of 
 which being dear, and her provisions not such as I required, I de- 
 clined. But a Quaker said, " Lorenzo ! I would not wish to transport 
 thee ; but if thy mind is clear to go home, we will make thee out a pas- 
 sage ; thee speak to thy friends, and I to mine;" which I did, but no 
 notice was taken of it. Then the Quaker, with a friend, gave me two gui- 
 neas to engage my passage on board the other ; but the captain, who was 
 bending towards Quakerism, observing 1 had the small-pox some months 
 before, refused to take me; saying, "I know not but the infection may 
 still be in your clothes, and five of my hands have not had it, and if they 
 should be taken unwell, I shall be knocked up on my voyage." 
 
 About this time, I received three letters from Dr. Johnson, giving some 
 account of my last visit in Dublin, and with an anxious desire for my 
 return ; but if I did not see my way clear to come, might draw on him 
 for as much as should be needful for my voyage, and receive it either as 
 a gift or loan, whichever might be most agreeable to me : but I in a letter 
 replied, " I cannot see my way clear to ask the Methodists for much help, 
 lest they should lay claim to me and seek to tie my hands : nor to ask 
 too much of the Quakers. I must look all around ; and for you to pay it 
 out of your own pocket, I cannot consent, no not in my mind : but if peo- 
 ple are willing to do the same, I shall look upon it as providential." 
 
 In one of his letters, he expressed a desire, if consistent with the Divine 
 will, he, with his dear Letitia, might see me once more, to take leave of 
 me, and see me properly equipped under their own inspection. Accord- 
 ingly, as my way now seemed hedged up in the north, and feeling my 
 mission to be nearly ended, unless it were a desire to visit two or three 
 neighborhoods, and feeling that I could go without condemnation, I took 
 the mail-coach to Lisburn, where I held a meeting in what is called the 
 new connection, which was solemn and tender. 
 
 Thence, being an outside passenger, I came to Dublin the next day, 
 chilled and tired, and if it had not been for the kindness of the guard ac- 
 commodating me with his seat, I must have given out on my way. 
 
 About six o'clock in the morning, I arrived at my friend Dr. Johnson's, 
 to their agreeable surprise. Here follows one thing of the doctor's singu- 
 lar conduct, in sending some notices to persons of different persuasions, 
 that, " If any person of ability had a desire, and would consider it a pri- 
 vilege to assist in sending Lorenzo Dow comfortably home to his own 
 country, such assistance would be accepted by Letitia Johnson, 102 New- 
 street." In consequence of this, they received somewhat more than the 
 voyage required. 
 
 I held two meetings in Bride-street, the latter of which was solemn and 
 tender, and the two Dublin preachers were present. 
 
 March 28th. It was now rising of sixteen months since I first came on 
 to the Irish shore, and whilst others have been robbed and murdered, I 
 have been preserved by land and sea. Though a few days ago, I was 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 87 
 
 informed, the crew with whom I sailed, when drove into the Isle of Man, 
 were plotting to throw me overboard, if an Englishman had not interposed. 
 I have known of less hunger in this country of scarcity, than ever for the 
 space of time in my own, since travelling. 
 
 To-morrow, God willing, I expect to embark for America. What is 
 past I know ; what is to come, I know not. I have endured trials in my 
 own country, and have not been without them in this, even from those 
 whom I love and wish well, both outward and inward, temporal and spir- 
 itual : but my trust is still in God, who I believe will support me, and 
 give me a blessing upon my feeble labors in my native land, though I 
 expect to wade through deep waters there. 
 
 I know not but I may come to Europe again, though there is but one 
 thing which will bring me, viz. to save my soul. 
 
 April 2d. I took my farewell leave of Paul and Letitia Johnson, and 
 William and Nancy Thomas, with whom it was hard parting, and em- 
 barked for America on board the ship Venus, S. Taber, master, 250 tons 
 burden, seventy-three passengers, mostly Roman Catholics. 
 
 3d. At one o'clock, A. M., took in our anchors, hoisted sail, and in 
 about fifteen days after losing sight of land, we were half across the 
 ocean, when the wind came against us, so that we were driven to north, 
 and south, about two weeks, making but very little headway. 
 
 26th. I held meeting on board ; good attention appeared among those 
 who could attend. After forty-seven days' passage, we hove in sight of 
 land, and shortly after came to the quarantine ground, Staten Island, 
 where I was detained thirteen days ; during which time I got relief from 
 some persons in New York, whereby I escaped those vermin that are 
 troublesome on long voyages with a number of people, &c. On our pas- 
 sage, my life was despaired of, through costiveness, (as in thirty-three 
 days no means of medicine answered but thrice,) by some gentlemen on 
 board, who with the captain showed me kindness. After holding two 
 meetings, and my clothes cleansed, I got permission from the doctor to 
 come into the city : where I was cordially received by S. Hutchinson, 
 and some other kind friends ; but they durst not open the preaching-house 
 doors to me for fear of the censure of the conference now at hand. 
 
 Dr. Johnson had given me a paper signifying that if I were brought 
 to want in any part of Ireland, I could draw on him for any sum I 
 chose, by any gentleman who traded in Dublin, which paper I never 
 made use of. He sent a library of books by me, with orders to sell 
 them, and make use of the money to buy me a horse to travel with, &c. 
 and if I were minded might remit it to him in a future day. These 
 books were of singular service to aid me in my travels, which I thought 
 to be my duty, viz. instead of being confined on a circuit, to travel the 
 country at large, to speak on certain points which I considered injurious 
 to the kingdom of Christ in this world, &c. Not knowing the value of 
 these second-hand books, one took the advantage of my ignorance to get 
 them under price ; but my friends insisted he should give up the bar- 
 gain ; to which he with a hard demand often dollars consented, with the 
 proviso that Kirk (who sold them for a hundred and fifteen dollars) 
 should have no profit. Oh ! the cursed love of money !* 
 
 * I paid the Doctor afterwards. 
 
88 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 June lGth. Conference came on, and some of my old friends were 
 minded I should take a circuit ; but did not blame me for going to Eu- 
 rope, considering the advantage I had got to my health, &c. I could not 
 feel my mind free to comply, feeling it my duty to travel more exten- 
 sively. Their entreaties and arguments were hard to resist ; and on the 
 other hand the discouragements if I rejected, or discomplied, would be 
 great. It would not only by them be deemed wilful, and must expect 
 their disapprobation, but still be like the fowls of the air, to trust Provi- 
 dence for my daily bread. Here I was brought to halt between two 
 opinions, thinking it was easier for one to be mistaken than twenty : yet 
 I felt it my duty to travel the continent at large. Here my trials were 
 keen. 
 
 A pamphlet of my experience coming to America, Kirk was minded 
 to reprint it ; but Bishop Whatcoat said I belonged to them, and they 
 ought to have the first privilege of printing my experience : and being 
 under great trials of mind, concluded to give up my judgment to theirs, 
 and take a circuit ; which I had no sooner consented to try for a year, 
 the Lord being my helper, than an awful distress came over my mind ; 
 but I could not recall my words. My mind being somewhat agitated, 
 gave the bishop some encouragement relative to my journals, of which 
 on reconsideration I repented, as the time was not yet. 
 
 I was restored by the conference where I was on going away, viz. re- 
 maining on trial. The conference was more friendly than I expected 
 when on my voyage home ; but I did not make my acknowledgment that 
 I did wrong in going away. Some thought I had broke discipline ; but 
 on re-examination it was found I had not, as one on trial has a right to 
 desist as well as they to reject. 
 
 My station was on the Dutchess and Columbia circuit, with David 
 Brown and William Thatcher ; Freeborn Garretson, presiding elder. 
 Thus distressed, I sailed to Rhinebeck ; on which way, one attempting to 
 go on board the vessel was knocked out of the boat, and carried down the 
 stream more than a mile before he could be picked up. Oh ! what dan- 
 gers are we in ! How uncertain is life ! When I arrived at the flats, I 
 called at a Methodist's and got a meeting appointed for the night. One 
 of the principal Methodists came to inquire, " Who is stationed on our 
 circuit?" I replied, " Brown, Thatcher, and Dow." Said he, "Dow. [ 
 thought he had gone to Ireland !" I replied, " He has been there, but has 
 lately come back." Said he, "Dow ! Dow ! why he is a crazy man ; 
 he will break up the circuit." So we parted. After meeting, I appointed 
 her at the new meeting-house then building) which tried them at my 
 boldness, they not knowing who I was (but suppose! a local preacher) 
 and intended Mr. G. should preach the first sermon there, for the dedica- 
 tion. Next day some desired to know my name, which I desired to 
 excused from telling. 1 held a number of meetings in this place, mostlj 
 cold and lifeless, though we had some good and pious friends ; yet I could 
 i.ot speak with life and power as formerly ; but fell as if was delivering 
 my message to the wrong people. For it had been in my mind to return 
 to my native town, and there begin and travel extensively : first, in the 
 adjacent places, and so abroad, as 1 might find Providence to open the 
 door. 
 
 When I got to this place I had two shillings left, and hearing of a 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 89 
 
 place called Kingston-sopus, I was minded to visit it. (contrary to the 
 advice of my friends,) and having got a few together with difficulty, and 
 leaving two other appointments, returned, having paid away all my mo- 
 ney for ferriages, and when the time commenced in which I must go and 
 fulfil the appointments, saw no way to get across the ferry ; and whilst 
 walking along in meditation on past providences, and raising my heart 
 that a way might be opened fir my getting across the ferry, I cast my 
 eye upon the sand and espied something bright, and on picking it up 
 found it to be a York shilling, the very sum I wanted in order to cross 
 over. And when I had fulfilled my first appointment, and was going to 
 the second, a stranger shook hands with me, and left near half a dollar 
 in my hand, so I was enabled to get back. Thus I see Providence pro- 
 vides for them that put their trust in him. Having some scripture pic- 
 tures framed sent by me from Europe to dispose of, some I gave away, 
 and the remainder I let go to a printer for some religious handbills, &c. 
 in Poughkeepsie, some of which I distributed through the town, and hear- 
 ing the sound of a fiddle, I followed it, and came to a porch where was 
 a master teaching his pupils to dance. I gave some handbills, which he 
 called after me to take away, but I spoke not a word but went off. Here 
 the people are hardened. At Fishkill and the Highlands the people were 
 hard, and apparently sorry to see me. At Clove and Snarlingtown like- 
 wise, I visited some neighboring places, and had some tender meetings. 
 At Amenia and Dover the Methodists seemed shy ; I put up at a tavern 
 several times. Swago, I visited from house to house, but have not the 
 art nor the spirit of visiting as when in the north country. Sharon : I 
 found two classes here, the first hard and sorry to see me ; the other 
 tender with Christian love. In Salisbury and Canaan, Connecticut, I 
 had sundry meetings, but still felt as if not in my right sphere. A re- 
 port that crazy Dow had got back from Ireland, brought many out to 
 hear. Mount Washington, Sheffield, and Egremont, Massachusetts, I 
 visited : thence to Hudson, and so to Rhinebeck. 
 
 After quarterly meeting I went home to see my friends, and found my 
 parents well, and one sister, who had become more serious within the 
 course of a few months, which was a matter of consolation to me. 
 
 The expectation of the Methodists was raised, expecting such times as 
 we had before, not looking enough beyond the watchman. Once some 
 were prejudiced against me, but now too much for me ; so I was clogged 
 with their expectations and shut up. Walking to Norwich, gave away 
 my pocket handkerchief to get a breakfast, and took shipping to New 
 London, where we had three meetings that were large and tender. One 
 who was near and dear to me did not come to see me, neither durst I go 
 to see him, which caused me some pain of heart. 
 
 September 3d. I went forty miles to Middletown, and had four meet- 
 ings, which were good and tender. At New Hartford I hired a ball-room, 
 which cost me a dollar and a half. The man thought I was going to 
 have a pla)' at first ; many came to hear, to whom I spoke from, " After 
 I have spoken, mock on." Some were tender, and some disputed, saying, 
 " All things are decreed ; and they hoped they were Christians, and no 
 man can be a Christian unless he is reconciled to God's decrees." I re- 
 plied, " If all things are foreordained, it was foreordained that I should 
 talk as I do, and you are not reconciled to it, and of course are not 
 
 8* 
 
90 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Christians ; but deceiving yourselves according to your own doctrine." 
 The young people smiled, and so we parte!. 
 
 Oh, when shall the time commence when the watchmen shall see eye 
 to eye, and the earth be filled with God's glory ? Thence I went to my 
 circuit, and continued round with my mind burdened, as when sailing up 
 from New York ; and have been burdened and depressed whilst on this 
 circuit ever since. I do not have such meetings as formerly, though the 
 cause of God and the worth of souls lies as near my heart as ever. 
 What can be the cause, unless out of my sphere ? I felt a pain in my 
 right side, and on the seventh day an ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my 
 lungs, and I raised a putrefied matter, and was forced to cut my labor 
 short the next day through weakness of body. After this, I had hardly 
 strength to keep up with my appointments ; but frequently was obliged 
 to lie upon the bed whilst addressing the people. At length I got a little 
 more free from my pain, and was in hopes that the raising would cease, 
 and the place heal. 
 
 October 24th — 25th. After quarterly meeting, I left this circuit, by 
 G.'s direction, and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but did not ask for 
 location, as 1 wished to go through the year if possible, considering my 
 engagement, and the nature of my standing. 
 
 26th. The Methodists being low and lazy here, I walked through the 
 town and gave notice for meeting, and invited the people ; and some 
 ministers and lawyers, with the people, accepted. The second meeting- 
 scores could not get in. At Milton, God has begun a good work. In 
 Kent, the people are hard. New Milford, Washington, Woodbury, Go- 
 shen, Winchester, Bristol, I visited. Some were hard ; some were preju- 
 diced ; and with some I had comfort ; among whom were some Seventh- 
 day Baptists near the last place. In Farmington and Northington reli- 
 gion seemed low ; in the latter, harm was done by the minister opposing 
 the work under brother M. In Granby and Barkhemsted it is low. 
 Hartland Hollow, once a flaming place for piety, seems to be dimin- 
 ished greatly ; yet of late some small quickening. Colebrook and Win- 
 stead I visited ; in the latter is a large society, but not so much engaged 
 as they used to be. Thus I have got round the circuit — scarce any bless- 
 ing on my labors, and my rnind depressed from day to day 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 GEORGIA TOUR. 
 
 Of late it hath lain upon my mind that I should not recover whilst I 
 continued in this sphere of action, and that my ill health came in conse- 
 quence of not doing what I had felt to be my duty. viz.. to travel the 
 continent more at large; and the only remedy to escape and recover 
 from this decline, would be by a change of air and climate, &c, and as 
 though Providence chose to make use of this means for my recovery- for 
 some end unknown to me. And the more I made it a matter of prayer — 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 91 
 
 that if it were a temptation, it might decrease, but if it were from Him, 
 it might increase — and the more I think upon it, and weigh it as 
 for eternity, the more it increases, and cords of sweet love draw 
 me on. 
 
 The thoughts of leaving the circuit without liberty is somewhat trying, 
 as I had done it once before ; and some perhaps may conclude there is 
 no confidence to be put in me. The island of Bermuda, or Georgia, is 
 what I had in contemplation. 
 
 November 21, 22. Quarterly meeting was in Cornwall. I told brother 
 Batchelor that my mind was under the above trials ; he said he was wil- 
 ling I should go. But Garretson, my spiritual grandfather, would not 
 consent, but offered me a location on the circuit, if I would say I could 
 travel no longer ; but would not consent that I should leave it on any 
 condition at first. I could not say but that I could travel a space longer, 
 and yet apparently but a very little while. At length I strove to get 
 him to say, if it was the opinion of brother Moriarty, that my health Avas 
 declining, he would not charge me with disobedience at the next confer- 
 ence. He said I must then labor not in my usual way, but like the other 
 preachers, viz., the regular appointments only. And thus indirectly it 
 was left ; so I continued on. 
 
 27th. My strength, I think, declines. 
 
 December 1. I reached my parents again, tarried four days, had two 
 meetings, and told my parents of my intention of visiting the southern 
 climes. They did not seem to oppose it, as I expected, but said, " Once 
 it would have been your delight to have been received and regularly 
 travelling on a circuit, and now they are willing to receive you, you 
 cannot feel contented to tarry on a circuit, which, if we were to have our 
 choice, it would be to have you continue ; then you will have friends, 
 and can come and see us. But you must be your own judge in this 
 matter ; weigh it well, and act accordingly." 
 
 I left my horse, saddle, bridle, and watch, in the hands of Nathaniel 
 Phelps, and had some money of a neighbor, viz., my horse, with the man 
 who came fifteen miles to see me, and gave me a dollar, when I was sick 
 in the north country. Peter Moriartv, the assistant preacher of the cir- 
 cuit, having gone home to wait till God should send snow that he might 
 move his family, it was uncertain when I could get his judgment respect- 
 ing my decline, and there being no probability of my obtaining Garret- 
 son "s consent, I was now brought into a straight. Being unable to fulfil 
 the appointments with propriety any longer, I got brother Fox to take 
 them in my stead. 
 
 My license being written in such form by Mr. G., it would only serve 
 for the Dutchess and Columbia circuits, so that when he removed me to 
 Litchfield it was good for nothing ; so I destroyed it, and, of course, now 
 had no credentials to aid me in a strange land. The thought of going 
 away under the above difficult circumstances was trying, both to my 
 natural desire and to my faith ; yet it appeared to me I was brought into 
 this situation by my disobedience, and the only way would be to obey in 
 future. 
 
 December 9. A friend, N. P., carried me to Hartford, and, being dis- 
 appointed of shipping, I set off on foot for New Haven, and though weak 
 in body I went twelve miles, and stopped at a tavern ; but it being the 
 
92 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 freemason lodge night, they made such a noise I could not sleep, so I 
 Avent to a farm-house. 
 
 I set off at the dawn of day, and a man in Meriden saw and knew me, 
 gave me a breakfast, and sent a horse with me several miles ; so I reached 
 New Haven that night, and spoke to a few. The next evening I spoke 
 again, and God gave me favor in the sight of some. At length I set sail 
 for New York, and making a mistake, as the passengers divided when 
 going on board, I carried away two bottles which belonged to the other 
 packet where my things were ; and on our arrival I paid the damage of 
 the porter, which the people drank up without my consent. However, 
 they were so kind as to rummage my things, and write in my journal 
 some scurrilous language belonging to seafaring people. After mv land- 
 ing, I went to my old home at the house of brother Jeffrey. I took the 
 advice of several physicians, whose advice it was to go; and finding a 
 vessel bound to Bermuda, was denied a passage on account of my reli- 
 gion. But Captain Peleg Latham, going to sail for Savannah, offered to 
 take me and throw in a fifth part of my passage, considering the cause 
 of rny going. 
 
 Through Dr. Johnson's books I had procured my horse, got some reli- 
 gious handbills printed, containing rules for holy living, &c, paid my 
 passage, and had about one dollar and a half left me, eighteen dollars 
 still being in G.'s hands. My friends made out my provisions. My 
 cough and weakness increase. I am more than ever sea-sick. I said, 
 " To tarry is death, to go I do but die." 
 
 January 3d, 1802. I am in latitude 34 deg. 38 min., longitude 76 deg. 
 2 min. My cough has almost left me, but my raising continues. The 
 people are as kind and civil as I could expect from the circumstances. 
 Natural and human prospects appear dark. What is before me I know 
 not ; my trust is in God. I have but one to look to or rely upon in this 
 undertaking. My trials are keen ; indeed, it is a trial of my faith to go ; 
 but Jesus is precious to my soul on this roaring sea. The winds these 
 four days past have been contrary. 
 
 There is but one in all Georgia that T know. I have seen before Hope 
 Hull, my spiritual father, and to him I never spoke. My mind was tried 
 by the enemy of souls ; something within said, " You will see such good 
 days no more ; the openings and favors you have had are now gone, and, 
 as it were, death awaits you." But one evening, when thus tried, when 
 lying down, a thought arose, " Why have I not as great a right to expect 
 favors from God now, as in days that are past and gone ?" Immediately 
 hope and faith began to revive, and my heart to be drawn out in prayer. 
 Soon after, the Avind came fair, and we run from five to nine miles an 
 hour, till we had run our latitude. On our way, a whale played round 
 our vessel for an hour or two. 
 
 January 6. Saw land. It being foggy, did not venture into port. The 
 night following, found we had but about two fathoms of water, as we 
 sounded to cast anchor upon a hollow shoal ; it being then high water, 
 the captain began to prepare the boats to flee. The noise waked me up. 
 I saw the people terrified, and preparing to escape. I began to examine 
 whether I was sorry I had come, or was prepared to die : frit great in- 
 ward peace;, ami no remorse, and fell asleep again. But their ado soon 
 awaked me ; 1 dressed myself, sung a hymn, and lay down. 1 observed 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 98 
 
 some praying, and one man reproving another, saying, " It is no time to 
 swear now." Soon the vessel struck; the cable they cut off in five 
 blows, and hoisted a sail, leaving the anchor, and the tide carried us 
 through a narrow place into deep water, striking twice on the way. Just 
 before, was a smart breeze, but now a calm. Through this medium, by 
 the providence of God, we escaped. Gladness appeared on every coun- 
 tenance, and soon drinking, cursing, swearing, and taking God's name in 
 vain, appeared on the carpet. My heart was grieved to see this, and I 
 could but reprove and counsel them. Oh, how frequently will people be 
 frightened in danger, and deny it afterwards ! 
 
 7th. Fog continued till afternoon, then got a pilot, and anchored in the 
 river at night. 
 
 Friday 8th. I landed in Savannah, and walked through the town ; I 
 found a burying-ground, and the gate being down, I went in, and spent 
 an hour or two in thanksgiving and prayer for my deliverance and a 
 prosperous journey. Oh, the poor blacks ! a boat of them, with some 
 white people, came alongside of our vessel : my heart yearns when I 
 view their sable faces and condition. I inquired for Methodists, and 
 found no regular ones in town. But one of Hamet's party, Adam C. 
 Cloud, a preacher, whom I did not know at first, gave me the liberty of 
 his preaching-house that night, in which I spoke to about seventy whites 
 and blacks ; but to get them collected, I took upwards of a hundred hand- 
 bills, and distributed them through the town, and threw one into a window 
 where a man was dying. A Baptist preacher being present, read it to the 
 family, as he afterwards told me, and that it was a solemn time. He 
 (Mr. Halcomb) ever denied me his meeting-house. On Sunday and 
 Monday evenings I spoke in the African meeting-house : it did my heart 
 good to see the attentive blacks. Andrew, the black preacher, had been 
 imprisoned and whipped until the blood ran down for preaching, as the 
 people wanted to expel religion from the place, he being the only preacher 
 in town. The whites at length sent a petition to the legislature for his 
 permission to preach, which was granted. Said he to me, " My father 
 lived to be a hundred and five years old, and 1 am seventy, and God of 
 late has been doing great things for us. I have about seven hundred in 
 church, and now I am willing to live or die, as God shall see fit." The 
 whites offered me a collection, which I declined, lest wrong constructions 
 should be put upon it, and I deemed an impostor, as I was a stranger. I 
 gave my trunk, &c, to the family where I tarried. In pouring out some 
 crackers, I found two dollars, which I suppose my friends flung in at 
 New York : this I stood in need of. As I was leaving town, old Andrew 
 met me, and, shaking hands with me, left eleven dollars and a half in ray 
 hand, which some had made out. So I perceived God provides for those 
 who put their trust in him. I had not gone far before I fell in with a 
 team ; I gave the man a handbill, which he said he would not take half 
 a dollar for, and bid me put my bundle in his cart. Thus, with help, I 
 got on about twenty miles that day. 
 
 The captain with whom I sailed, said he discovered a visible alteration 
 for the better in my health previous to our parting ; as my cough left me, 
 1 raised less and less, and my strength returned more and more, far 
 beyond expectation. It was thought when I sailed from New York, that 
 I should not live to return. 
 
94 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 The day after I left Savannah, a man overtook me who had heard of 
 me, and said, " Are you the preacher who has lately come from the 
 northward?" I replied in the affirmative. Said he, "I heard you in Sa- 
 vannah, and desiring to find you I saw one back in a wagon dressed in 
 black, whom I asked if he was the man ; he replied, " No, sir, I love 
 rum too well." 
 
 He took me on his horse and carried me to old father Boston's, near 
 Tukisaking. Here I was kindly received, and called in a few neigh- 
 bors, to whom I spoke, and appointed a meeting for Sunday. In the 
 interval they began to interrogate me where I came from, and for my 
 license, or credentials ; which, on the relation of my situation, caused 
 them to think I was an impostor ; but at length they found my name on 
 the minutes, so their fears in a great measure subsided. A Metbodist 
 preacher on his way from conference fell in there on Saturday, and be- 
 haved as if he thought I was an impostor ; however, my appointment was 
 given out and could not be recalled. And while I was fulfilling it, the 
 melting power of God was felt, and tears were rolling on every side. As 
 I was leaving the assembly to go to my evening appointment, about ten 
 miles off, several shook hands with me, and left pieces of monev in my 
 hand to the amount of some dollars, which I perceived increased the 
 preacher's jealousy, as I refused the loan of a horse. I walked and ful- 
 filled my evening meeting, where a collection was offered, which I re- 
 fused ; however, about four dollars were forced upon me. 
 
 18th. Continuing my course, I saw the sand-hill or hooping-crane, the 
 largest kind of bird or fowl I ever saw ; also, a flock of geese flying over. 
 Sure — instinct ! what is it ? or who can tell ? the power of attraction. 
 Men are wise, yet the more they find out, the greater mysteries are pre- 
 sented to view, and the more puzzled they are relative to the book of 
 nature. Oh, the wisdom of God ! The birds of flight know their appointed 
 time ; and oh that the children of men would consider theirs. I dined 
 gratis at an inn. 
 
 20th. I reached Augusta, (the place seemed familiar, as if I had seen 
 it before, when I came within sight of it, as I had four times dreamed of 
 preaching in a similar place, and seen some similar people,) and inquired. 
 for Methodists, and the first direction was to go to the house of a French- 
 man, where the family treated me with great ridicule and contempt. 
 From thence I was directed to the house of a Calvinist, where I was 
 treated with equal coolness. Thence to a house where the fashionable 
 preachers put up, but got no encouragement to tarry ; but was directed 
 to the common preachers' boarding-house, where I was thought to be an 
 impostor, and so was sent to a private boarding-house : I went there, but. 
 could not get entertainment for love or monev ; and espying a grove of 
 woods at a distance, concluded to go and take up my lodging there that 
 night; and leaving a handbill, 1 set off and got about two-thirds of the 
 way out of town, when a negro overtook me with an express that his mis- 
 tress wanted 1 should come hack. T went back and tarried all night, and 
 for my supper, lodging and breakfast, they would take nothing, neither 
 would they keep me any longer, though 1 offered them any sum they 
 should ask for a week's board. Next night I offered a family pa) for 
 four nights' lodging ; the)' said they would take me on trial; 1 did not 
 eat or drink with them ; they kept me three nights for nothing, but would 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 95 
 
 not keep me the fourth. Next night I went down on the bank of the 
 river to take up my lodgings there, and whilst walking back and forth 
 meditating on my singular state and circumstances, a boat landed, from 
 which came a negro, and called me by name. 1 asked him where he 
 saw me? He replied, "I heard you preach in Savannah ; did you not in 
 such a place ?" He asked me where I lodged ; I told him 1 had no place. 
 Said he, " Will you sleep where black people live V I replied, " if they 
 be decent ones." He went otF. and after about half an hour came back, 
 and piloted me to a black family who lived in as good fashion as two- 
 thirds of the people in Augusta. I stayed all night, and though I offered 
 them pay, yet they would not receive any, neither would they keep me 
 any longer for love nor money. I procured my provisions and had them 
 dressed at the house of Moses, a black man, who was a Baptist preacher. 
 Whilst at his shop. I heard of a man who was friendly to the .Methodists, 
 to whom I sent a line, signifying that if he would make me an appoint- 
 ment, I would cross the river to Camelton, where he lived, and preach. 
 He did as I desired, and I held three meetings. Here I had a singular 
 dream, which seemed to be as singularly fulfilled in some degree shortly 
 after. I spoke in the African Baptist meeting-house to some hundreds 
 of blacks, and a few whites, the Methodist meeting-house being denied me 
 by the society and the preacher, L. G., they supposing that I was an 
 impostor. 
 
 30th. I tarried two nights at a plantation house, where the man was 
 troubled with an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a council of physicians, 
 who supposed it to be a polypus in the heart. In the night I was seized 
 with an inward impulse to set off on the Washington road, (my things not 
 having arrived up the river,) so that my sleep departed. In the morning 
 when I arose, it was apparently gathering for a storm of rain, so I re- 
 jected the impulse as a temptation ; but it returned with double force ; 
 and for the sake of peace of mind I set oft'; but what I was after I could 
 not tell, and when turning it over in my mind, I appeared like a fool to 
 myself. And after travelling about ten miles, an old man between seventy 
 and eighty, Avho was riding very fast, stopped of a sudden as he met me 
 and said, " Young man, are you travelling ?" I answered in the affirma- 
 tive, and gave him one of my handbills. He on finding the contents 
 shook hands with me and said, " I am a Baptist, but my wife is a Metho- 
 dist;" and invited me to his house, about seven miles off* on the Uchee 
 creek, and procured me a congregation the next day, among whom was 
 a respectable family which attended, (Esquire Haynes and his wife,) 
 who got their hearts touched' under the word, and invited me to hold a 
 meeting at their house, which I did the next day ; and through this chan- 
 nel my door was open for visiting several neighborhoods, where the peo- 
 ple seemed to be melted to tenderness ; and so I was not examined for 
 credentials. I begged two children of the above-mentioned family, (only 
 they were to have the care of them,) which since have become serious. 
 Appointments being sent on before me, I went from Haynes' to Pieman's ; 
 thence to Capt. Thornton's, on Upton creek. 
 
 February 10th. I got to Hope Hull's before sunrise, having walked 
 nine miles that morning. I found him in a corn-house. I saluted him 
 with, " How do you do, father '?" His reply was somewhat cool. He 
 agreed to make me an appointment in the courthouse, (he living above 
 
96 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 a mile from the town,) having influence among the people. After break- 
 fast, before he had started for town, I took a quantity of handbills, and 
 running through the woods got to the town first, and distributed them 
 among the people, and cleared out before he got to town, having scarcely 
 spoken to any one. This made a great hubbub among the people, who I 
 was, and where I came from ; but when he came in to make the appoint- 
 ment he unfolded the riddle : this brought many out to hear. Next night 
 1 spoke again. It was thought I could get no hearers ; however, the lat- 
 ter congregation was larger than the first. A young clergyman from 
 Connecticut, at the first meeting, said, I spoke many truths, but was in- 
 correct, and was minded not to come again ; however, he did ; and after 
 1 had done, he voluntarily made a flowery prayer, in which he gave me 
 a broadside. 
 
 I once had a sister who resided in this town ; and her husband, who was 
 a country lawyer, was ungenerously abused in a duel, and afterwards died 
 at Charleston ; his life and death, when I reflected on his future state, 
 caused me some tender sensations of mind. One night, in a dream, I 
 thought he appeared to me, and replied, " It is better off with me in the 
 other world than what you think — it is well with me ; when I was dying, 
 and so far expired that I could not communicate to others, I was convinced 
 of the truths of religion, and sought, and found acceptance." When I 
 awoke, my mind was greatly relieved. 
 
 Hope Hull said to me, " The kindness you received in Ireland, might 
 be accounted for on natural principles — the affection of the people taking 
 pity on you; and if one was to come to this country, and behave well, 
 he would have the same kindness shown him." He entreated me to give 
 over this mode of travelling, and to return to New England, and agree to 
 take a circuit and wander no more ; " for," said he, " though it appears that 
 Providence hath been kind to you, yet you will not always find Dr. John- 
 sons in your travels;" but said, he thought that trials and difficulties 
 would devolve upon me, and involve me by and by. He mentioned that 
 God suffered Balaam to go where he desired ; likewise a young man that 
 came to Charleston, who lay under a mistake on a certain occasion, and 
 some other things similar to this ; which,, considering who he was, and my 
 singular standing, and danger of running too fast or too slow, or going on 
 one side or the other, discouraged me much, when I gave way to reason- 
 ing and doubting on the subject of my duty in so travelling ; but when I 
 put my confidence in God, and submitted the matter to him, I felt peace 
 and happiness of mind, and an inward refreshment and courage to go for- 
 ward. He said that he did not know, when travelling, that ever he felt 
 it impressed on his mind to go to one place more than another ; but said 
 he, " If I heard of a place opened, or a meeting-house vacant of a minister, 
 or a wicked neighborhood, why reason said I should go." In reading 
 Alexander K — 's life, I could not but remark, his dream, page 9G, about 
 the pit and spring of water, &c. 
 
 H. H. gave me a paper where to call on certain families. I cautioned 
 him on what he did, lest he should be censured for opening my way. I 
 he, " I leave every man to paddle his own canoe." I left the house before 
 the family was up, and walked nine miles. At Washington, where H. 
 lived, a contribution was offered, as well as at Uchfee creek, and some 
 other places, which I refused, knowing that example goes before precept, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 97 
 
 and that impostors are fond of money, and if I were not guarded should be 
 esteemed as such. However, at the latter place eleven dollars were sent 
 from the people by Mr. H. and forced upon me. 
 
 I found the great Baptist meeting would take off the people, so I con- 
 tinued on my walk until I got about twenty miles from H.'s, (giving away 
 handbills on the road,) where I sat down in the forks of the path and me- 
 ditated what I should do to preserve my journals from an approaching 
 shower. Just then a man, whom I had given a handbill to, came along 
 and invited me to his house : he dismounted from his horse, and I got on, 
 and soon arrived there, which was about a mile, when as awful a shower 
 of rain fell, I think as ever I beheld ; so my journals were preserved. 
 This man had no religion. In the night I felt uneasy, and my heart bound 
 upon the road ; the man perceiving that I was getting up, inquired the 
 cause, and strove to discourage me ; but not prevailing, arose and taking 
 two horses from his stable, carried me across two or three streams of deep 
 running water, and by a tavern where was a sharp, cross dog. — Soon as 
 the day dawned he went back, and I continued my course a few miles, 
 and found a family of Methodists, where I took breakfast ; but thought 
 that they supposed that I was an impostor; and being informed where a 
 funeral sermon was to be preached I quit them, and went to hear Britain 
 Caple, who spoke in the power and demonstration of the Spirit ; after 
 which, T asked and obtained permission and spoke a few words, as Caple 
 thought I could do no harm, (I appeared so simple to him, as he afterwards 
 said,) if I could do no good. Thence I went to Greensborough, and held 
 meeting that night, and the night following, and then concluded to go, not 
 among the Methodists, unless it came in my way : but principally around 
 to the courthouses, &c. On my way to Oglethorp, I called at a house 
 to rest, (having the night before travelled a considerable distance till two 
 men overtook me, and on finding who I was, provided me lodging the re- 
 mainder of the night,) and the man began to find fault about the Metho- 
 dists, (he not knowing who I was,) by which means I found one in the 
 neighborhood. I went there and left some handbills for the neighborhood.; 
 and as I was going off, the family found out who I was, and invited me to 
 tarry and hold a meeting, after they had inquired and found that I was 
 not one of O'Kelly's party. In the meeting, a black woman belonging to 
 General Stewart, who was a brother to the man of the house, fell down 
 and lay like a corpse for some time ; and her hands seemed as cold as 
 death. We were at prayer when she fell, and her falling had like to 
 have knocked me over. After about an hour and a half she came to, and 
 praised God. I gave her my pocket Bible, with orders to carry it home, 
 and if she could not read herself, to get the whites to do it for her. I had 
 a meeting next night, and morning following ; and thence proceeded to 
 three appointments, which the family had sent on ; one was at Lexington, 
 at Pope's Chapel. About this time I had a singular dream which induced 
 me to cross the Oconee river, and tarried with a kind Baptist family that 
 night. Next day I called on Tigner, a noted Methodist ; and finding that 
 the circuit preacher, T. C, would be there the next day, I left a parcel of 
 handbills, and went on my way until evening, when I stopped for lodging ; 
 and hearing of a serious family, I called on them, but scarce knew how 
 to introduce myself; however, the family, on asking me various questions, 
 invited me to tarry all night ; and in the evening, on finding out what I was, 
 
 9 
 
98 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 invited me to hold a meeting next day, which I accordingly did ; this being 
 in Clark county ; and at night in Jackson old courthouse, where a few 
 dollars were forced upon me. I was solicited to t,rry longer, but felt my 
 heart drawn to travel with expedition over these interior countries and 
 return to New England, as my health and strength had returned far, far 
 beyond my expectation. 
 
 Monday, 22d. I walked thirty-five miles to Franklin, and had a meet- 
 ing at night. 
 
 23. Yesterday espying some drunken people, apparently so, I left an 
 appointment, which to-day I fulfilled, and such an attention is rare to be 
 found. 
 
 24. An opportunity presenting, I rode a number of miles and had meet- 
 ing at night in Elberton, and the night following. I got an opportunity of 
 sending some handbills to the Tombigbee, where perhaps I may one day 
 visit. What am I wandering up and down the earth for ? like a speckled 
 bird among the birds of the forest. What is before me I know not ; trials I 
 expect are at hand, my trust is still in God, my trials are keen : my mind 
 seems to be led to return to the north by the way of Charleston. 
 
 26. I went to Petersburg, had a letter from Doctor Lester, of New 
 York, to Solomon Roundtree there, who opened his house for meeting, 
 and showed me the greatest kindness of any man, since I came to the 
 south. I went through the town and dispersed some handbills, which 
 brought many out to meeting. I visited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued 
 my course towards Augusta, though strongly entreated to tarry longer, 
 with the offer of a horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not find free- 
 dom to tarry, or accept, yet about ten dollars I was constrained to receive, 
 lest in attempting to do good, I should do harm. Some good impressions 
 appeared to be made. I called at a house on the road, where I saw a 
 woman ask a blessing at a table, and I, to give her a sounding, talked 
 somewhat like a deist ; she was a Methodist, and was going to turn me 
 out of doors, when a man said, " He is one of your own party ;" which was 
 the preventive. I tarried all night, which she would take nothing for, 
 but gave me some advice ; as she halted between two opinions who I was. 
 Calling for some breakfast on the road, the old man insisted I should pay 
 before I eat, which I did, and asked the cause of a collection of youths so 
 early. The reply was, "To revive the yesterday's wedding." After 
 some talk, I gave them some handbills ; the old man took one and began 
 reading like a hero, when feeling conviction, could hardly go through. I 
 prayed with them, and went on my way, and some of the young people 
 who came for the resurrection of the wedding, as they called it, followed 
 me out of doors, with tears, and the old man forced back the quarter dol- 
 lar which I had paid for my breakfast. 
 
 Tuesday, March 2d. As I was sitting down to rest, by the forks of some 
 roads,' four persons were passing by me, and I overheard the word meet- 
 ing; which induced me to ask, if they were going to meeting: but the 
 answer was cool. So I followed after them, and going along to see what 
 they were after, about half a mile out of my road, 1 came to a large as- 
 sembly of people at a Presbyterian meeting-house, waiting in vain for 
 their minister. I gave them some handbills; the people read them, and 
 then showed them through the assembly; and some persons present who 
 had heard of me before, told it ; so I was invited to speak, with this proviso, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 99 
 
 that, I must give over if the minister came. I spoke nearly an hour on 
 free salvation, but the minister did not come. I received an invitation to 
 a Methodist meeting-house, where I had two meetings, and some dated 
 their awakenings and conversion from that time. From man we may 
 receive favors, and ask again and be denied with resentment ; but the 
 more we expect from God, them ore we shall have in answer to faith 
 and prayer, in sincere patience, in submission to the will of God. The 
 longer I pursue the course of religion, the more I am convinced of the 
 truth of these scripture passages, that all things shall work together for 
 good to them that love God : if we don't bring the trials on ourselves need- 
 lessly ; and no good thing will God withhold from them that walk uprightly. 
 Lord, increase my faith. I expect trials are at hand ; the devil can show 
 light, but not love, and in going in the way of love's drawings I generally 
 prosper ; but in going contrary thereto, barrenness, distress, burdens, and 
 unfruitfulness, and sorrow, like going through briers and thorns. As 
 it is God's will to make us happy, it is our duty to go in the paths of peace, 
 tender conscience, and melting joy : and in so doing, I don't remember the 
 time I was sorry ; though I perceive not the propriety of the thing imme- 
 diately, yet I do afterwards ; therefore, I act as a mortal being who pos- 
 sesses an immortal soul, and expect to give an account at the bar of God, 
 as if my eternal happiness depended on the improvement of my time. — 
 Improvement enlarges the experience, and experience enlarges the capa- 
 city ; and consequently we know more and more of God ; and God made 
 us so that it might be the case with us : and if it were not so, we could 
 neither be rewardable nor punishable, for there would be nothing to re- 
 ward or punish, for one part of the punishment is bitter reflections, or ac- 
 cusations for misimproved time and talents, the natural consequence of 
 which, hath brought them there, and this would make distress. As holi- 
 ness constitutes the felicity of Paradise, what nonsense it is for unholy 
 beings to talk of going there ; for it would rather tend to enhance their pain 
 to behold the brightness of that sweet world. Therefore I think they had 
 rather be in hell ; and the mercy, love, and goodness above, will in justice 
 send them there ; for it is the will and goodness of God, to send people or 
 persons to the places suited to their nature, disposition, and choice. Oh, 
 may God teach me the things I know not. A forced obedience is no obedi- 
 ence at all ; voluntary obedience is the only obedience that can be praise 
 or blame worthy. All good desires come not by nature, but by the influ- 
 ence of God's Holy Spirit, through the mediation of Christ, which are 
 given to make us sensible of our weakness and wants, that we may seek 
 and have the same supplied : and of course, it is our duty to adhere to the 
 sacred influence by solemn considerations, and a resolution to put in prac- 
 tice the same, by breaking off from that which we are convinced is dis- 
 pleasing and offensive in God's sight, and looking to him for the blessings 
 we feel we want, in earnest expectation that he will bestow it through the 
 merits of the Son. 
 
 Crossing Little River in a canoe, I held a meeting at ten o'clock in the 
 morning ; and though the notice was short, sixty or seventy came out, 
 and it was a tender time. 
 
 Sunday 7th. I arrived in the town of Augusta, and my things having 
 arrived, I went through the town, distributing handbills from house to 
 house ; some I gave to black people, some I flung over into the door-yards, 
 
100 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 and some I put in under the doors, or through the windows where the 
 lights were out ; and whilst doing this, a negro came after me three times 
 to go to his master's house, saying that Mr. Waddle, a Presbyterian min- 
 ister, wanted me. I went and obtained a breakfast. He being about to 
 leave the town, and hearing of me before, and being a candid man, was 
 the means of removing prejudice, in some degree, from that society. 
 Then I went to the Methodist meeting-house, where the preacher beckoned 
 me to come up into the pulpit, which I declined until the third time, and 
 then went. Said he, " The elder, Stith Mead, will be in town this morn- 
 ing, and he wants to see you." He had got on my track, and some know- 
 ledge of my conduct, which had removed prejudice from his mind. At 
 length, he came, and after preaching a funeral sermon, offered me, if I 
 desired it, liberty of the pulpit, and the privilege of giving out my appoint- 
 ment for the afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then went off to the 
 Presbyterian meeting, and told them of it as soon as the meeting was dis- 
 missed ; and the African Baptist likewise, and then to my room : (the peo- 
 ple said, I was a crazy man.) The bell was rung to give the people 
 notice ; this was for the convenience of the Presbyterians. I spoke in my 
 feeble way, and appointed meeting for the next evening. The Methodists 
 said, " You will have no hearers to-morrow evening, for Mr. Snethen was 
 liked the best of any minister that was ever here, and he could not get 
 but few hearers on a week-day night." However, the people flocked out 
 more on Monday evening than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tuesday, and 
 told the young people, if they would come out, that I would give them 
 hymn-books, which accordingly they did, and the congregation was larger 
 still ; I proposed a covenant to the people, to meet me at the throne of 
 grace daily in private devotion, which hundreds agreed to, by rising up, 
 for a space of time, which I bound them by their honor to keep. 
 
 I expected to leave town next rooming, but S. Mead prevailed on me 
 to tarry till the following sabbath, considering the prospect of good. 
 Solemn countenances were soon seen in the streets. On Wednesday 
 evening we had meeting in Harrisburg ; on Thursday evening the man 
 who had just finished a job about the meeting-house kept the key. so that it 
 was with much difficulty that we obtained it for meeting in the evening : 
 he assigned as the reason, arrearage of pay ; we told the people of it. I 
 mentioned that I esteemed it a privilege to have such a house to hold 
 meeting in, and for my share felt willing to give ten dollars towards the 
 deficiency; and if they would come forward and subscribe liberal I v, 
 perhaps they might not feel the loss of it, for God might bless them ac- 
 cordingly. We got upwards of seventy dollars that night. I told the 
 youth, if they would come to a prayer-meeting the next evening, I would 
 give them some more books; about six hundred persons came out. to 
 whom I gave seventy hymn-books more, making a hundred in all. Sat- 
 urday evening and next morning I held meeting in the vicinity, and the 
 work evidently appeared, for mourners came forward to be prayed tin-. 
 In the afternoon I gave my last discourse in Augusta, and then i requested 
 those that were determined to set out and seek God, to let me take their 
 names in writing, that J might remember them in my devotions when 
 gone. About seventv, who had been careless, came forward. 
 
 Last evening we got about thirty dollars more for the meeting-house. 
 It was expected that I should have a contribution last meeting, for my 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 101 
 
 labors and well wishes to the town, &c, which I declined, and many- 
 thought it strange ; yet rive dollars I was constrained by my friends to 
 take from a man out of society, lest my refusal should do harm. Next 
 morning, Dr. Prentice, who had treated me as a friend, and was the first 
 man that gave me an invitation to make his house my home in this place, 
 sent his servant and chair with me nine miles ; thence I continued on my 
 way towards Charleston. 
 
 Wednesday, 17th. I set off before sunrise, but was taken unwell ; so I 
 walked about ten miles, and whilst lying down under a pine, I reflected 
 thus : how do I know but this weakness of body came by the will and 
 wisdom of God, and in a way to do good, as afflictions happen not by 
 chance nor come from the dust, but are God's mercies in disguise. 
 Presently there came along a Methodist backslider, who at times strove 
 to reason himself into the belief of deism and Universalism ; but still he 
 could not forget the peaceful hours he once enjoyed, for the word preached 
 would reach his heart, so that he but seldom went to places of meeting. 
 1 obtained a promise from him, however, that he would try to set out again ; 
 and as we parted, he was tender. I spoke at night and next morning to 
 a few, and some wagons coming along, I got liberty to ride in some of 
 them by turns. My shoes heating my feet, 1 gave them away for some 
 bread, having a pair of moccasins with me, which preserved my feet from 
 the sand. 
 
 Friday, 19th. I called at a number of houses to get entertainment, but 
 could not for love or money, till about the middle of the night, when 
 coming opposite a house or cottage, an old woman opened her door, and, 
 as I saw the light, begged permission to tarry, which I obtained ; she 
 gave me some bread, and said, " I suppose the other families did not take 
 you in, but supposed you to be some thief, as you did not appear to be in 
 the character of a gentleman." I paid her for my lodging, but for the 
 bread she did not require it. Next evening I travelled till late, likewise 
 inquired at almost every house for entertainment, but could not obtain 
 upon any conditions. At length I espied a light, but durst not venture 
 near it for fear of the dogs, but found a convenient tree, where I could 
 screen myself from the dogs, and then alarmed the family. After some 
 time I was answered, and piloted to the house, where I found an old 
 woman and her son, and she, to relieve my hunger, gave me such as her 
 cottage afforded, viz., coffee and cakes, gratis. However, I paid hi r. 
 and next morning I went to Dorchester, and called on a Mr. Carr, to 
 whom I had a letter, and spoke in his house, where good seemed to be 
 done, after I had heard a Mr. Adams, an Independent minister, in their 
 meeting-house. 
 
 Monday, ~ - 2d. I came to Charleston, and found the preachers friendly,, 
 and yet shy, for fear of the censure of the conference ; so the preaching- 
 house was shut against me. I called on Mr. Matthews, then one of 
 Hamet's preachers, for some handbills which were sent there by Adam 
 C. Cloud for me, [here I took the measles,] and distributed about twelve 
 hundred of them through the town, and then obtained the liberty of the 
 poorhouse, in which I held several meetings. Matthews invited me to 
 supply an appointment for him in the great meeting-house which was 
 built for the Methodists, and about which Hamet made crooked work, &c. 
 When M. was gone out of town I advertised the meeting, and about two 
 
 9* 
 
102 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 thousand attended, to whom I spoke ; it was thought to have been as still 
 a meeting as had been known in that quarter, for such magnitude. A 
 collection was offered me, which I refused. A gentleman opened a large 
 room, in which I held several picked meetings. A collection was offered 
 here, which H declined ;. however, a few. dollars, I received from some, 
 partly through constraint and the medium of Mr. Monds, who appeared 
 loving and kind. The family here, where Jones the preacher had piloted 
 me, expected pay for my bdard. I' found a. little book here which I 
 wanted, and when paying for it, left money in the man's hands, a suffi- 
 ciency for my board, and quit the b^ou^e, and took up my lodging with 
 Esquire Terpin, who was inclined towards the Friends or Quaker society, 
 where I held several picked meetings. The Hamet Methodists were 
 low ; the Asbury Methodists (so called) were shy. At length I took my 
 departure for New York. The measles appeared on my voyage, and the 
 captain and all hands were unkind, and one passenger fired a pistol off 
 near my head, in the small, tight steerage, which seemed to injure me 
 much in mv low state. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 RETURN TO NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 April 8th. I landed in New York, (though on our way we had crossed 
 the Gulf Stream,) and about two days after, my life was despaired of by 
 Dr. Lester, as the inflammatory fever had set in. Whilst 1 was confined 
 at the house of brother Quackenbush, the Lord was precious to my soul ; 
 the sting of death was fled, and sometimes I turned my thoughts on future 
 joys, and realized that some of my spiritual children had gone before, 
 and I absent from Jesus. Ob, how did my soul wish to be in those sweet 
 realms above ! But then, turning my thoughts on time, I considered the 
 value of souls, and that poor sinners were in the dangerous, blind, dark 
 road ; the question arose, which I would choose, to depart to Paradise, or 
 spend twenty or thirty years more in this vale of tears, in laboring in the 
 spirit of a missionary for the sake of my fellow-mortals' salvation ; and, 
 after a short pause, I felt, such a travail for souls, that if it might be 
 consistent with the Divine will, I wished to recover for their sakes, and 
 still be absent from my crown of glory ; yet I felt resigned to go or stay, 
 as God should see fit. 
 
 After about twelve days' confinement, I put on my clothes with help, 
 though during that time I could sit up but a very few minutes a1 a time, 
 and that not without assistance, to prevent fainting. The day that 1 got 
 able to stagger abroad, the mistress of the house was taken ill. The 
 Lord was good that we were not both sick together. 
 
 I went to the south without consent. Some of the preachers in the city 
 appeared shy, who were dear to me, which hurt mj feelings, not to be 
 visited in my sickness, though one came at times for a morning walk, 
 and at length another; but perhaps there was a cause. 
 
 May '2d. God one. nil the v av for my getting into the state prison, which 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 103 
 
 T had long before felt a desire to visit, to hold religious meetings there. 
 Brother Kerr, whom I had seen in Ireland, was one of the keepers, and 
 obtained a verbal permit for a friend of his to hold meeting with the con- 
 victs, though in general written ones from two inspectors were required 
 from those who are invested with powers to grant them. Two Calvinists 
 preached there generally : but this Sunday one of them was called away 
 to a sacramental meeting, and the other readily consented to give up his 
 part of the day without examining who or what I was. (These three 
 circumstances, of the one inspector and two preachers. I perhaps view in a 
 different light from what some do.) I thought predestination was poor 
 stuff to feed these prisoners with, considering their conduct and state ; so 
 I spoke upon particular election and reprobation, and a free salvation, 
 not out of controversy, but to inform the mind. I had held but one short 
 meeting since my sickness, and I was still so weak that I scarcely knew 
 how to stand ; yet I soon forgot myself, and stood an hour : and in the 
 afternoon I stood about two, whilst speaking on deism, and the melting 
 power of God seemed to be present, as we formed a covenant to meet 
 each other at the throne of grace, &c. I believe there was between 
 three and four hundred prisoners. I spoke at night in the poorhouse. 
 
 Monday, 3d. I received a letter from one of the prisoners, who was con- 
 demned to imprisonment for life for the crime of forgery. He was a 
 deist when put in ; but noAV he seems desirous of salvation : he, in the 
 name of a number, requested me to visit them. 
 
 Tuesday, 4th. I visited the cells where some of the most impenitent, 
 were confined, and tears began to flow : through the iron grates I spoke 
 to others in the different rooms of the mechanics, (nailers excepted) — I 
 spoke with some and prayed also, and all was still and attention ; so my 
 heart seemed to melt towards them with love. Then I visited the bad 
 women, and it was observed that some of the worst of them were brought 
 to bow. I obtained the favor of visiting the prison through, and speaking 
 to the prisoners on a week-day. This, I was informed, had not been 
 granted to anyone before. They were going to petition the governor for 
 a permit for the visit, if I had not obtained it without, considering I could 
 not tarrv till the following sabbath. Afterwards I was informed that a 
 number became serious ; and one who aided in burning Albany, who was 
 deistical and a bad prisoner, got convicted, and died happy soon after ; which 
 was a matter of consolation to me. The preachers visited the prison, and 
 hearing of the impressions made on some minds, appeared more soft and 
 friendly, and had thoughts of offering me the African meeting-house ; but 
 feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could not feel free to stay. I 
 got some religious handbills printed, and procured some books to give 
 away, so I had not money enough left to carry me home ; and giving away 
 about seventeen hundred handbills overthe city, I found a vessel for Mid- 
 dletown, and went on board just as she was going off, though the captain 
 was a stranger to me. The vessel put into New Haven, where I de- 
 barked, and the captain gave me my passage gratis, though he knew not 
 but that I had plenty of money, which happened well for me. I held a 
 few meetings in New Haven, which seemed not altogether in vain, though 
 the devil was angry and a few stones flew from some of his children or 
 agents, one of which came through the window in the pulpit and struck 
 just by my side. A young man of no religion left a dollar in my hand, 
 
104 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 which enabled me to take the stage (though I still was feeble in conse- 
 quence of my late illness) thirteen miles and procure me a breakfast. 
 Then walking a few miles to Durham, I called at an inn to rest, and the 
 landlord, who was a Methodist, knew me, and constrained me to tarry all 
 night and hold two meetings. I then sent forward appointments into the 
 neighboring towns and parishes, &c. in every direction, though I knew 
 not how I should get on to fulfil them. 
 
 Thursday, 13th. I arrived in Middletown, expecting the society would 
 treat me coolly, but was agreeably disappointed. When in the south, I 
 found some minutes of a conference held between the Presbyterian, Bap- 
 tist, and Methodist preachers, twenty-five in number, to form regulations, 
 &c. how the different societies might be on more friendly terms together, 
 as the contentions between the different sects had been a great injury to 
 the cause of religion in the unbelieving world. These minutes met my 
 approbation, so I got hundreds of them reprinted, and sent them to minis- 
 ters and preachers through the north. And finding the congregation di- 
 vided about an Independent meeting-house here in Middletown, and being 
 informed that the parties were to meet, &c, I went in the dead of the 
 night and had some of my union minutes pasted on three doors of the 
 meeting-house. The next morning they were read by many. I suppose 
 each party on the first sight concluded it was a threatening from the other, 
 till they found its contents. When they met, I sent in a petition for the lib- 
 erty of its pulpit, &c, and afterwards the Methodists had it more frequent. 
 
 Oh, the mercy of God ! Oh, the rebellion of man ! Discouragements 
 are before me, but my trust is still in God. 
 
 Saturday, 22d. Having had seventeen meetings the week past, which 
 were as hard as thirty common ones, on account of their length, &c, a 
 friend aided me with a horse ; so I came to Eastbury about ten at night. 
 where was a quarterly meeting ; the preachers treated me with more 
 friendship seven times than I expected, particularly Broadhead the elder, 
 who had written to me in Europe a friendly letter, that many preachers 
 and people in my native land would wish to see my face again, though I 
 had never seen him before. I had laid out for the worst, and if I were 
 disappointed it should be on the right side. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. I was permitted to preach for the first time at a quarterly 
 meeting, and the melting power of God seemed to be present, and a quick- 
 ening was felt among the people. I sent forward about threescore ap- 
 pointments in different parts of the state from this meeting, though I saw 
 no way how I could get on to fulfil them. . However, Providence provided 
 a way. Abner Wood, one of the preachers, having an extra horse, offered 
 it to me very reasonable, so 1 gave him an order on Mr. Garretson, for 
 the eighteen dollars in his hands, and let him take my watch, (which a 
 woman had sent me just as 1 was embarking for America.) at what 
 price it should be thought proper, &c. Brother Burrows gave me an old 
 saddle, and one of the preachers, Johri Nicholes, gave me a whip. 
 
 Selling the gospel is not in so good a demand now as formerly, and 
 bigotrj through America is falling fast, and God is bringing it down, and 
 Christian love prevailing more and more. This visit, which 1 am now 
 upon, was what I felt to be m\ dutj when on mj passage home across 
 the Atlantic. 
 
 When I was on the Orange circuit,! fell something within that needed 
 
DOW S JOURNAL. 10S 
 
 e (lone away. I spoke to one and another concerning the pain I felt 
 in my happiest moments, which caused a burden but no guilt. Some 
 said one thing and some another ; but none spoke to my case, but seemed 
 to be like physicians that did not understand the nature of my disorder. 
 Thus the burden continued, and sometimes felt greater than the burden 
 of guilt for justification, until I fell in with T.Dewey, on Cambridge cir- 
 cuit. He told me about Calvin Woster in Upper Canada, that he enjoyed 
 the blessing of sanctification, and had a miracle wrought on his body, in 
 some sense ; the course of nature turned in consequence, and he was 
 much owned and blessed of God in his ministerial labors. I felt a jjreat 
 desire arise in my heart to see the man, if it might be consistent with the 
 Divine will ; and not long after 1 heard he was passing through the cir- 
 cuit and going home to die. I immediately rode five miles to the house, 
 but. found he was gone another five miles further. I went into the room 
 where he was asleep ; he appeared to me more like one from the eternal 
 world than like one of my fellow mortals. I told him when he awoke 
 who I was, and what I had come for. Said he, " God has convicted you 
 for the blessing of sanctification, and that blessing is to be obtained by 
 the single act of faith, the same as the blessing of justification." I per- 
 suaded him to tarry in the neighborhood a few days ; and a couple of 
 evenings after the above, after I had clone speaking one evening, he spoke, 
 or rather whispered out an exhortation, as his voice was so broken in con- 
 sequence of praying in the stir in Upper Canada ; as from twenty to thirty 
 were frequently blessed at a meeting. He told them that if he could get 
 a sinner under conviction crying for mercy, they would kneel down a 
 dozen of them, and not rise till he found peace. " For," said he, " we 
 did believe God would bless him, and it was according to our faith." At 
 this time he was in a consumption, and a few weeks after expired ; and 
 his last words were, as I am informed, " Ye must be sanctified or be 
 damned," and casting a look upward, went out like a snuff of a can- 
 dle without terror. While whispering out the above exhortation, the 
 power which attended the same, reached the hearts of the people ; and 
 some who were standing and sitting, fell like men shot in the field of bat- 
 tle ; and I felt it like a tremor to run through my soul and every vein, 
 so that it took away my limb power, so that I fell to the floor, and by faith 
 saw a greater blessing than I had hitherto experienced, or in other words 
 felt a Divine conviction of the need of a deeper work of grace in my soul ; 
 feeling some of the remains of the evil nature, the effect of Adam's fall 
 still remaining, and it my privilege to have it eradicated or done away. 
 My soul was in an agony ; I could but groan out my desires to God : he 
 came to me and said, " Believe the blessing is now." No sooner ha,d the 
 words dropped from his lips than I strove to believe the blessing mine 
 now with all the powers of my soul ; then the burden dropped or fell from 
 my breast, and a solid joy, and a gentle running peace filled my soul. 
 From that time to this, I have not had that ecstasy of joy or that down- 
 cast of spirit as formerly ; but more of an inward, simple, sweet running 
 peace from day to day, so that prosperity or adversity doth not produce 
 the ups and downs as formerly ; but my soul is more like the ocean, 
 whilst its surface is uneven by reason of the boisterous wind, the bottom 
 is srtll calm ; so that a man may be in the midst of outward difficulties, 
 and yet the centre of the soul may be calmly stayed on God. The perfec- 
 
106 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 tions of angels are such, that they cannot fall away ; which some think 
 is attainable by mortals here ; but I think we cannot be perfect as God, 
 for absolute perfection belongs to him alone : neither as perfect as angels, 
 nor even as Adam before he fell, because our bodies are now mortal, and 
 tend to clog the mind, and weigh the spirit down. Nevertheless, I do be- 
 lieve, that a man may drink in the Spirit of God, so far as to live without 
 committing wilful, or known, or malicious sins against God, but to have 
 love the ruling principle within, and what we say or do to flow from that 
 Divine principle of love from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, 
 temptations, and mistakes at the same time. But it is no sin to be tempted, 
 unless we comply with the temptation, for Christ was tempted in all re- 
 spects like as we are, and yet without sin. James saith, count it all jov 
 when ye fall (not give way) into divers temptations, which worketh pa- 
 tience, and experience, &c. Again, it is no sin to mistake in judgment, 
 and even in practice, if it flows from the principle of Divine love ; for 
 Joshua wholly followed the Lord, as we read : for one sin must have shut 
 him out of Canaan, as it did Moses ; yet we find he mistook in his judg- 
 ment and practice, in the matter of Eldad and Medad, prophesying in the 
 camp, thinking they did wrong. iSrc.. which was not imputed as sin; and 
 many infirmities we are subject to whilst in this tabernacle of clay, which 
 we shall never get rid of till mortality puts on immortality. But never- 
 theless, as before observed, I think a man may have love the ruling prin- 
 ciple, which is the perfection in Christ I contend for, and why may we not 
 have it? God gives us desires for it, commands us to pray for it in the 
 Lord's prayer, and that in faith ; and commands us to enjoy it, and love 
 him with all our heart, and his promises are equal to his commandments, 
 which are, that he will circumcise our hearts to love him. and redeem us 
 from all our iniquities; and as death doth not change the disposition of the 
 mind, what nonsense it is to expect a death or future purgatory — no, we 
 should expect it now, as now is the time and day of salvation, saith the 
 Lord. Enoch walked, with God three hundred years ; the ancient disci- 
 ples were filled with joy and the Holy Ghost; and John, and those to 
 whom he wrote, were made perfect in love. David, when a stripling, 
 was a man after God's own heart, but not when a murderer, for no mur- 
 derer hath eternal life abiding in him, saith John, but after his confession, 
 God put away his sin ; and Paul, in Romans vii, spoke to those who 
 knew the law and rehearsed the language of one under it, when he said, 
 "I am carnal, sold under sin ;" but in the three first verses of the next 
 chapter, he informs us, that himself was made free from the law of sin 
 and death : if so, he could not be groaning under the bondage of it, unless 
 you can reconcile libertv and bondage together, which I cannot do. be- 
 cause I cannot think that a man can be carnal, which is enmity against 
 God, and yet be one of the best of men at the same time, because it is a 
 contradiction, and a contradiction cannot be true. A garrison may have 
 inward foes bound, and armies without, perhaps three, and yet have peace 
 among themselves: destroy some of the inward foes, and then 1 are some 
 left; destroy the whole, and there are none left within, yet there are some 
 without, viz. the world, the flesh, and the devil ; and there is need for the 
 garrison or person to keep up their watch afterward when the inward foes 
 are destroyed, as well as he fore, or else the outward foes will come in, 
 and then they will have inward foes again. Therefore, you sec that the 
 

 DOW'S JOURNAL. 107 
 
 blessing of sanctification is not only obtained by a single act of faith, the 
 same as justification, but kept likewise by a constant exercise of faith in 
 God, as a man going towards heaven is like one rowing up a river, who 
 when diligent, makes headway, but if he stops, the tide will take him back. 
 Therefore, as a vessel, whilst a stream runs in it, will be kept full, if it be 
 full ; but stop the stream above, and it will grow empty by the outlet : so 
 the Christian, whilst in constant exercise of faith, enjoys constant commu- 
 nion with his God ; but if he does but neglect his watch, he will feel an 
 aching void within. Christian ! can you not realize this, or witness to 
 it from experience ? 
 
 Tuesday, 25th. I found my friends well in Coventry — held some meet- 
 ings, and then proceeded to fulfil the errand or work which I had felt to 
 be my duty when coming home from Ireland, namely, to travel the conti- 
 nent at large, to speak on certain points, which I conceived to stand, or be 
 in the way, to the no small injury of Christ's kingdom, which I had been 
 persuaded to give over the year before, at the New York conference, and 
 in consequence thereof, felt my mind distressed, and as if I was delivering 
 my errand to the wrong people, until I arrived in Georgia, for a recovery 
 from my decline, which I believed came in consequence of the distress of 
 my mind, which originated from undertaking to do that which I thought 
 not to be my duty ; when giving up my judgment to the judgment of 
 others, in a matter of magnitude and conscience. Though having to trust 
 Providence for my daily bread in future, as when in Georgia and Ireland ; 
 yet the peace of mind that I have, and do enjoy in this critical line of life, 
 more than compensates for all the discouragements as yet, and my trust 
 and hope is still in God, who hath helped and supported me hitherto. Gi- 
 lead and Hebron were the first of my visiting on this tour, and the power 
 of God was to be felt. Lord, open my door and prepare my way through 
 the state. 
 
 29th. I went to Lebanon, through the rain, and spoke ; and at Wind- 
 ham courthouse at night ; the people, except a few, were solemn and ten- 
 der ; then tarried at a house where I called the first day I set out to face 
 a frowning world, who then* were prejudiced against me, but now more 
 friendly. Oh cursed, hard prejudice, what hast thou done to benight the 
 understanding and prevent it from judging right ! it is the devil's telescope, 
 and will magnify and deceive according as you look through it. 
 
 Sunday, 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, and twice in Canterbury. 
 
 31st. I rode to Preston, and had one meeting, and three in Stonington, 
 and a quickening seemed to run through the people. I feel the want of 
 more faith. Faith among the preachers and people causes good meetings 
 from the presence of the Lord. I spoke at the head of Mistick river, and 
 in Groton, and New London, to many hundreds of people. 
 
 My way was singularly opened in Georgia, and so it hath been since 
 my return. Glory be to God — who would not serve so good a Being as 
 this? 
 
 June 2d. I spoke at Quaker-hill, and in Colchester four times that day ; 
 I trust not in vain. 
 
 The conference is sitting, and I expect to be as a leper shut out of the 
 camp — yet I have broken no discipline, for I was only a preacher on trial, 
 and never in full connection, and of course cannot be expelled from the 
 connection, seeing I was never in. And I never was a member of the 
 
108 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 quarterly conference, and of course am not accountable to any particular 
 quarterly conference for my conduct. And the class that I once belonged 
 to, is now broken up ; and my standing happened to be such, that there 
 was none in particular to call me to an account ; yet I had plenty to 
 watch over me either for good or evil. If my standing had been any other 
 than what it now is, I must have had my heels tripped up at this critical 
 time. 
 
 Sunday, 6th. I spoke in the congregational meeting-house, in my native 
 town. 
 
 Monday, 7th. The dysentery took away my strength considerably. 
 Wednesday, I visited one in despair of God's mercy, though a member of 
 the congregational church ; she had been the means of turning her son 
 from pursuing religion, back into sin. 
 
 Friday, 11th. I preached in Andover, to about a hundred, generally 
 well behaved ; this parish had been, something like Jericho, shut against 
 the Methodists. 
 
 Saturday, 12th. This day or two past, I have been somewhat distressed. 
 I went to Thompson, and on my way the burden fell, and was encouraged 
 to go forward, as God's Spirit seemed to run through the assembly. I 
 spoke in Pomfret, Brooklyn, Canterbury, Franklin, Norwich, and at the 
 landing, where the people appeared serious, and many tender ; at the lat- 
 ter place, one came to me and said, " Last August I heard you preach, 
 and it was the means of my conversion to God, and one more also." 
 
 Tuesday, 15th. I spoke in Sterling, where the Methodists had not spoken 
 before, and in Plainfield ; thence to Bozrah, and some adjacent places, 
 and had meeting. About this time, I fell in with the bishops on their 
 journey to the east. Mr. Asbury was more friendly than I expected — 
 and said, he thought I missed it, that I did not tarry at the New York 
 conference, adding, if I could have cleared up some things (which I sup- 
 pose was about my deserting the circuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction of the 
 preachers, perhaps I might have been ordained ; and added further, that 
 my name was taken off the minutes, as they kept none on but such as 
 travelled regularly. Mr. Whatcoat said, " We should join as one man to 
 go forth as an army to hold each other up ; but if you attempt to travel 
 at large, you will meet with continual opposition from your brethren, 
 (though some approbate you,) and this will have a tendency to discourage 
 you, and weaken your hands, and wean you from your brethren, so after 
 a while you will fall away." 
 
 I visited New Salem, Chatham, Haddam, and Guilford, where one got 
 religion ;* thence to Wallingford and Cheshire, where bigotry is great in 
 the hearts of the people. 
 
 Tuesday, 22d. I had four meetings, and having fulfilled the first ap- 
 pointment about sunrise, in Newington, I went to the second in Wethers- 
 field, and when I had done, a woman, who was a stranger, shook hands 
 with me, and left a dollar in my hand, which was the only money I had 
 had for some time. On the way to the third meeting, my horse flung me 
 in the city of Hartford, and ran, and I got him no more till November 
 following; when I was falling, my horse started towards me as I was 
 getting on, pitched me over him to the other side, which some people 
 
 :t Who since has become a black preacher in the West Indies. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 109 
 
 seeing, screeched out, supposing my brains would be dashed out against 
 the pavement ; however, it so happened that I did not get entangled in 
 the ha nicss, and received no material injury, except a severe shock. How 
 far angelic interposition is present on such occasions, we shall more 
 clearly see in a coming world. The before-mentioned dollar enabled me 
 to take the stage, and go on my route to Windsor. At the time I fell, I 
 had about a hundred appointments given out, and about seven hundred 
 miles to travel — all to be performed in five weeks ; but how to get on, I 
 did not know, as my horse was taken up and advertised, and got away 
 again, and then not heard of for some time ; and the man in whose pos- 
 session they were, would not deliver up my saddle and outward garment, 
 unless I would pay him several dollars, after proving them mine ; so I 
 left him to his conscience to settle the matter. However, my trust was 
 still in God, whom I did think would overrule it for good, which accord- 
 ingly took place ; for there were several neighborhoods which I had pre- 
 viously felt a great desire to visit, but prejudice and bigotry had entirely 
 shut up the way until now, when the above incidents were overruled to 
 the casting of my lot in those vicinities, where the door was opened, and 
 I held meetings, the fruits of which I expect to see in the day of eternity. 
 I got assistance to Suffield, Westfield, Springfield, Ludlow, Wilbraham, 
 Stafford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping, Hartford-five-miles, Mans- 
 field, East ford, Thompson, Killingly, Abbington, Plainfield, Voluntown, 
 Cranston, and Providence — where Providence opened my way, by raising 
 me up friends to assist me to get from place to place, to speak to thou- 
 sands of people. 
 
 A few appointments were not given out according to my expectation, 
 so I disappointed them, as they clashed- -with my own ; but those which 
 were given out according to my direction I fulfilled all, except one, which 
 I withdrew, so none were disappointed. I visited Lyme, and several 
 neighboring places. About this time I lost my pocket-handkerchief, and 
 borrowing another at tea, forgot to return it as I arose from the table, and 
 immediately went to meeting : from this circumstance, an idea was con- 
 ceived that I meant to steal it. Oh, how guarded should we be against. 
 a spirit of jealousy, which is as cruel as the grave ! However, I sent 
 the woman money, as I had lost hers likewise, while riding. In ten 
 weeks and two davs I rode about fifteen hundred miles, and held one 
 hundred and eighty-four meetings, and feeling my mind drawn out to de- 
 clare a free salvation, I frequently stood three hours, and generally near 
 two. I received two letters from Dr. Johnson, which were a comfort 
 to me. 
 
 Daniel Ostrander is appointed presiding elder of Connecticut. He 
 gave me a recommendation for a local deacon's ordination, &c. ; but I 
 observed a clause in the discipline that was made whilst I was in Europe, 
 that every local preacher should meet in class, and that if he did not, he 
 should forfeit his license, which made me rather suspicious about being 
 ordained, as it would be impracticable to meet in a class, and yet travel 
 as extensively as what I expected ; and if I travelled without meeting in 
 a class, I should forfeit my license, (or rather credential,) and if I pro- 
 ceeded without it, must forfeit my membership and be excluded, &c, 
 and to be so excluded without breaking discipline, as I only had been on 
 trial, and never in full connection, and had a right of course to desist, as 
 
 10 
 
110 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 well as they to stop me if they chose, as a trial implies a trial on both 
 sides ; nor yet guilty of false doctrine, contrary to Methodism, or immoral 
 conduct, (I was unwilling to put a sword in the hand of another to slay 
 myself,) and though I had appointed a day to fall in with the bishop for 
 that purpose, yet could not see my way clear to proceed, and so gave up 
 my recommendation, lest it should be said, I converted it to a different 
 use from what it was intended — not but what I was willing to be account- 
 able for my moral conduct, if I could in any way, that I might follow 
 the dictates of my conscience. I was fearful of hurting brother Ostrand- 
 er's feelings by this refusal. Some said that I construed that part of the 
 discipline wrong ; however, I explained it as I thought it read, and after- 
 wards asked J. Lee, who observed that he would have made use of that 
 very passage to prevent one of his local preachers from travelling in my 
 way, because a local travelling preacher is a contradiction in terms, and 
 would be a bad precedent. Another time I wanted to cross a ferry, and 
 thought, what shall I do for money to get over ? I had none, and could 
 think of nothing I had with me to pawn, and as I was mounting my 
 horse a half-dollar was put into my hand by two persons, so I was pro- 
 vided for. About this time, I wanted a horse shod, and had given the 
 last farthing of my money to have a school-house lighted in Glastenbury, 
 and knew not where to look : however, a way was provided in a strange 
 congregation, who knew not my necessity. 
 
 In Milton, Woodbridge, Stratford, Meriden, and several other places, 
 I found kind friends to aid me, and some appeared to believe more freely 
 in a free salvation, and good I have reason to believe was done. At 
 length feeling my mind free from Connecticut, I took water passage from 
 Fairfield to New York, and having paid my passage and procured some 
 provisions, I had no money left ; and having a tedious passage, the last 
 twenty-four hours I had no food. However, I arrived in the city, and 
 found some kind friends, who knew not my wants ; for previous to my 
 sailing my small-clothes I had left to be washed, which were to have 
 been brought to me, but was disappointed of their coming, so I had not a 
 necessary change. However, Gdd still provided for me. One day, as I 
 was walking one of the streets, Solomon Roundtree, from Georgia, being 
 here after goods, saw me, and knew me, and called me into the store to 
 know if I wanted or needed any thing. He gave me a pocket-handker- 
 chief, a change of linen, cassimere for vest and pantaloons, and four dol- 
 lars in money, for which may he be rewarded in a future day. The 
 preaching-houses were shut against me. I made application for, and 
 obtained permission to hold meetings in, the poorhouse school-room ; and 
 then, with much difficulty, obtained liberty of the Universalists' meeting- 
 house. They thought the Methodists had something against me of a had 
 nature, or why would they shut me out, and keep me so distant ? I spoke 
 in the Universalists' meeting-house to a large assembly, and one of their 
 preachers attempted to answer my discourse afterwards, and gave notice 
 of his intention that night. 
 
 Mr. Sergeant, one of the stationed preachers, who had been opposed, 
 now (as he there told me) became friendly ; but T. Morrell, the super- 
 intendent, was still opposed, so I must do as I could, if 1 could not do as 
 I would. I perceived by wrong information he had formed wrong ideas 
 of me, as many others through the same channel have done : therefore, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. Ill 
 
 as they mean well, though they lie under a mistake, it is not worth while 
 for me to give them bitter retaliations, as many do who are opposed to the 
 Methodists, and thus become persecutors. I ought to do right, if other 
 people do wrong, and the best way that ever I found to kill an enemy, 
 was to love him to death ; for where other weapons would fail, this hath 
 the desired effect, and I hope with me it ever may. After holding meet- 
 ings in different private houses, whilst hundreds were listening in the 
 streets, I at length felt my mind free from the city ; though during my 
 stay, I had walked thirty miles one day into the country, and had meet- 
 ing at night, and likewise had obtained permission from the mayor to hold 
 meeting in the Park, who sent constables there to keep order, and some 
 said the mayor himself was there in disguise. I visited Turkey, in New 
 Jersey, and Elizabethtown, where the meeting-house was open to me, 
 
 and Thomas M 's father, who calls himself a Bible man, gave me 
 
 a dollar. 
 
 I embarked and sailed for Newburgh, where I felt previously a desire 
 to go. The captain gave me my passage, though a Calvinist, and admit- 
 ted prayers on the way. I procured with some difficulty the liberty of 
 an academy, in which I held two meetings. The people complained to 
 their minister that I had destroyed their doctrine, (as was said,) and he 
 must build it up, or they would hear him no more. He replied, " That 
 it would take him nine sabbaths to build up what I had pulled down." 
 He spoke two Sundays and made bad worse ; then calling in help, they 
 disputed about construing scripture, got quarrelling, and it terminated in 
 a lawsuit, as one charged the other with heresy, and so was prosecuted 
 for slander, &c. 
 
 I called on Elder Fowler, who I expected Would keep me distant, but 
 was agreeably disappointed • he gave me a horse, for getting it shod, to 
 ride several days. So I visited Lattentown, where I was expected the 
 day before ; however, the disappointment was overruled for good, and 
 being notified, more came out. I visited Plattekill, Pleasant Valley, 
 Shawangunk, and several other places. At the Paltz, I was taken with 
 a violent puking for several hours ; but at length I embarked and landed 
 at Loonenburgh, and walked to Schoharie, and saw my brother-in-law 
 Fish for the last time. I visited Halabrook, Schenectady, Clifton Park, 
 Niskeuna, Troy, and Half Moon, where I saw my friend R. Searle,* 
 whom I had not seen for about eight years, except about five minutes. It 
 seemed natural to see him, and brought past times fresh into my mind 
 when he and his sister were in our native land, who were the only young 
 persons I had then to associate with on religious subjects. Our meeting 
 gave me a tender sensation, but it appeared that he could not see the pro- 
 priety of my travelling thus, so I thought it most advisable to retire that 
 day, and went to another place and held a meeting. Albany friends met 
 me at a distance, and invited me to town to hold a meeting, which I ac- 
 cepted ; but the preacher, Cyrus S., would not consent for me to go into 
 the meeting-house, so hundreds were disappointed, as the trustees did not 
 like to hurt his feelings : as he said, " If they let me in, he should peti- 
 tion the next conference not to give them a preacher." The society in 
 general appeared friendly, and John Taylor opened his house, in which 
 
 * I have not seen him since ; he has withdrawn and joined the Church of England. 
 
112 DOff'S JOURNAL. 
 
 I held meeting. This, Cyrus did not like. The Lutnerans, it appears, 
 would have lent me a meeting-house, but supposed I was wicked, or why 
 should Mr. Stebbins shut me out ? So I went to him to get a paper that 
 there was nothing against my moral conduct ; which he refused to give, 
 adding, " that I trampled on the bishop's power, by travelling so inde- 
 pendent, which if he was to do, he would have been cut off long ago ;''" 
 likewise, " that it would be inconsistent for him to pave the way for me 
 to obtain another meeting-house when he denied me his own ;" and said, 
 "that he would rather have given ten dollars than to have had such an 
 uproar in the society and city as there was since I came ; and ten to the 
 end of that, if I could not have been kept away without." Just after I 
 began to travel he appeared friendly, and his labors were owned and 
 blessed of God, and then he was a noisy Methodist.* 
 
 In Cobuskill we had a good time, and at Skenevius creek, where I saw 
 some who were stirred up to become serious about the time I was in mv 
 native land ; likewise an old uncle of mine whom I supposed was dead. 
 T remember once some of his words when I was young, which made great 
 impression on my mind in one of his visits. 
 
 September 15th. A large meeting being appointed for all denomina- 
 tions in the country, to worship God together in the woods, my brother- 
 in-law and sister had striven to prevail upon me not to go, and at first 
 prevailed ; but feeling distressed in my mind I went, (an awful hail-storm 
 happened in the way.) Hundreds collected, to whom I spoke ; when 
 others were coming on the ground, orders were given for all the official 
 characters of the different religious orders to retire to a council-room, to 
 consult how to carry on the meeting ; they went, but I did not feel free 
 to go till their business was nearly over. They agreed not to meddle 
 with their pecul/ctr/t/cs. but to be as near alike as they possibly could ; 
 but I was not there when they took the vote, so my hands were not tied. 
 There were about two thousand people, and upwards of thirty ministers 
 or preachers of the Presbyterian, Baptist, and Methodist orders, and took 
 turns in speaking, and I spoke in the night. Next day I had thoughts of 
 leaving the ground but got detained, and Calvinism came upon the stage ; 
 but the preachers' hands were tied so that they could not correct it ; but 
 I felt in my heart to speak on certain points, which liberty I obtained, 
 and began meeting without singing or prayer, and my text I did not tell 
 until towards the close of the meeting. I stood near three hours, and 
 after we were joining in prayer and rising up, when no one in particular 
 was speaking, several persons observed that they saw sqpiething fall from 
 the sky like a ball of fire, about the bigness of a man's hat-crown. I did 
 not see it ; however, just at that moment, a numl er fell like men shot in 
 the field of action and cried tor mercy. The meeting continued nearly 
 all night, and many found peace. The next day as I was going off, the 
 people were so kind as to give me a horse, saddle and bridle. So after 
 visiting a number of places, and attending a quarterly meeting at Paris, 
 I vent to Western with brother Miller, who has no children, except an 
 adopted daughter,-)- (Peggy ******* *.) J visited several neigh- 
 boring places, and spent a week not in vain. I had an oilcloth cloak 
 
 * But now lie ha* withdrawn ami joined the Church of England. 
 t Who has since become ray companion in hie. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 113 
 
 given to me, and then took my departure for Upper Canada. I swam my 
 horse across Black River, and arrived at Kingston, through a black, deep- 
 soiled, flat country, and so muddy that my horse could but just walk, and 
 for miles together seeing nothing but the wild beasts of the desert. I 
 visited several neighborhoods within forty miles of Kingston westward. 
 I had several dollars offered me, which I refused, lest the circuit preacher 
 (who was supposed to bo sick, as he had disappointed a number of con- 
 gregations) should think I hurt his salary, and this be brought against me 
 at a future day. I went down about a hundred and twenty miles, hold- 
 ing meetings as I went, and frequently only on mentioning Calvin Wors- 
 teds name, and the blessing he was to me, people who had here felt the 
 shock of his labors were stirred up afresh, and some would even cry out, 
 &c. I saw the grave of a distant relation of mine who had been a great 
 traveller, but ended his life on an island at the mouth of Lake Ontario. 
 Thus I see we must all die. Oh, the solemn thought ! but when I cast 
 a look beyond the bounds of time and space, I see, methinks, a beautiful 
 place where saints immortal dwell, and where I hope, by God's grace, one 
 day safely to arrive. 
 
 I recrossed St. Lawrence River, from Cornwall to St. Regis, and 
 passing through an Indian settlement, who live in the English fashion in 
 some degree, I came into Shadigee woods, so through to Plattsburgh, 
 missing the road by the way. However, I was not hurt by the wild 
 beasts, and found good places to cross the rivers, and my road brought 
 me nigher than the usual road. I called at a house where two of my 
 spiritual children lived, who were awakened on Cambridge circuit ; but 
 could rally nobody : so I turned my horse in a pasture, and took up my 
 lodging under a haystack for the night ; but towards day I heard a child 
 cry, so 1 gave another alarm, and was cordially received in. I held meet- 
 ings about here, and saw my friend J. Mitchell. I went to the Grand 
 Isle and had two meetings ; then riding three-quarters of a mile through 
 the water on a sand-bar I came to Milton ; thence to Fletcher, and saw 
 the man that took my horse when I was going to Europe ; thence to 
 Hardwick, (being now in Vermont,) where my brother Bridgman and two 
 sisters lived. My youngest sister seemed to have lost her desires in a 
 great measure, and I could not prevail on her to set out again. This 
 grieved my heart ; I told them I could not bid them farewell, unless they 
 would endeavor to set out and seek God afresh, though T wished them 
 well. 
 
 I visited several neighboring places, and souls were blessed by God. 
 Thence leaving Vermont I came over Connecticut River, into New 
 Hampshire, where I met Martin Rutter going to form a circuit. I had 
 felt a desire he should go into that part where he had set out to go. I gave 
 him the names of some families where to call. 
 
 I saw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been a zealous and useful preacher, 
 but was now broke down and married, and about to locate. I had meet- 
 ings in Haverhill ; then rode to Plymouth, and Holdness, and Meredith, 
 and Gilmington, and the melting power of God seemed to be present in 
 many places. 
 
 10* 
 
114 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 RETURN TO GEORGIA. 
 
 I met one who wanted my horse, by the name of Sealy. I told him he 
 might have him if two impartial men would apprai.se him, &c. The two 
 men could not agree ; so they called a third, who judged in such a man- 
 ner that this bargain, which was in connection with two others, was about 
 two hundred dollars damage to me. It was my intention to have sailed 
 for the south, which was the cause of my putting myself in the way 
 whereby I was cheated as above. I believe God suffered these trials to 
 befall me, for not being more submissive to go to tbe south by land, &c. 
 However, I proceeded on foot, being a stranger in this part, until I came 
 to old Almborough in Massachusetts, where I saw Stephen Hull, with 
 whom I once was acquainted : he went out from near my native place to 
 travel, but at length cut the connection, assigning as the reason his family, 
 &c, and that he could nor get a support among the Methodists. I ob- 
 served his wife was a pious young woman when with her father, Colonel 
 Lippet, in Cranston, but now appears to be in a cold, uncomfortable state. 
 Here I observed Mr. Wilson, of Providence, and John Hill, who now are 
 Congregational ministers, though once Methodists, and once could kneel 
 at prayer, but now I observed they stood. They compared themselves 
 to " fixed stars," and me to a comet, which is supposed to connect sys- 
 tems. I neither felt freedom to eat or stay long, having arrived there at 
 night, and went off in the moi'ning before they were up ; though I ex- 
 pected to have had the privilege of a meeting-house if I had tarried. I 
 thought of the words of Judas, " What will ye give me, and I will deliver 
 him to you," &c. 
 
 I took the stage to Haverhill and came to Boston ; and Thomas Lyell,* 
 who had been chaplain to Congress, and was the stationed preacher, 
 would not suffer me to hold meeting in the meeting-house, or anywhere 
 else ; but said, if I did he should publish me accordingly, saying, I was 
 not a travelling preacher, nor a local one, and of course he could not suf- 
 fer meeting consistently ; and if I would leave the town in peace without 
 meetings, he would let me depart in peace. He asked me if I was 
 needy, and provided me with a breakfast, and offered me an old coat, &c. 1 
 hired my board and lodging, and no vessel going out soon, my money failed 
 me ; so I was obliged to leave the town on foot, and then took stage and 
 came to Worcester that night; then walked eighteen miles by moonlight 
 to Charlton. 
 
 November 7th. I had a meeting at Dudley. 8th, at Sturbridge, Wood- 
 stock, and Ashford. 9th, I saw my parents, and my mother for the last 
 time. 10th, I left my parents and walked about twenty miles, and rode 
 in a wagon eighteen miles more ; and as we were crossing a toll-bridge 
 one began to run the rig upon me, asking me how much money I bad 
 got, and wanted to swap purses with me, and he considering himself a 
 gentleman, I reached him mine with a few shillings in it, though I had 
 
 * lie hath withdrawn and joined the Church of England. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 115 
 
 but six cents left. He gave me his purse, but was sure to take out the 
 contents in season. I thought he felt some conviction ; he offered to swap 
 back ; but I said, a bargain is a bargain. Then a friend went a distance 
 to where I had about twenty-eight dollars due ; so I took an old mare and 
 my bridle, and an old saddle being given to me, and set off for Georgia, 
 having one quarter of a dollar in my pocket. 
 
 About this time I heard that the horse which had flung me in the sum- 
 mer was found, and that the man of whom I had him had got him again ; 
 so I went and got the same mare which I had let him have for it, and then 
 sold her for a watch and spending money ; and collecting about five dol- 
 lars, in the name of the Lord I set forth, not knowing what was before me. 
 
 I had an appointment to preach, and making a mistake in the meeting- 
 house I went up into the pulpit, but was soon drove out by the sexton, it 
 being another man's meeting. However, when he had done I got a 
 peaceable hearing in another place. 
 
 In Reading the Lord blessed the people ; and at North Castle, White 
 Plains, New Rochelle, Tuckahoe, Tarrytown, Singsing, and several other 
 places. Then crossing North River I preached at brother Smede's, in 
 Ilaverstraw, where some dated their awakening and conversion. 
 
 Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and then to Philadelphia, where Mr. 
 Cooper und Elder Ware hatchelled me in such a manner as I never was 
 before, without bitterness. They reasoned and criticised on me as if 
 they were determined to search me out from centre to circumference. I 
 did not think proper to answer all their questions, neither to assign all 
 the reasons I had for my conduct. Mr. Cooper said, " Your European 
 brethren oppose you, and your American brethren oppose you ; and you 
 say our rules are good, and yet you go contrary to them, and two oppo- 
 sites cannot be right, and consequently one must be wrong. Do you 
 think that you are wiser than all the rest of the world 1 Lorenzo Dow 
 has set up his will in opposition to his brethren, and is wiser than they 
 all." He then said, that wo is to him by whom offences come, and 
 that I offended my brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales to wei^h 
 in, and put my arguments in one side, calling them a feather, and his 
 arguments in the opposite side, calling them ten thousand pounds, and 
 then see which will weigh the heavier, a feather or ten thousand pounds ; 
 and so left it ringing in my ears, a feather or ten thousand pounds. I told 
 him, that in matters of opinion barely, we should give up our judgment 
 to the majority ; but in matters of tender conscience before God, we must 
 be our own judges : for if by hearkening to the other in giving up my 
 conscience I am brought into trouble, how can I expect to be acquitted at 
 the bar of God ? He asked me, if I did not think the preachers were 
 as conscientious as myself? I replied, that I did not like to answer 
 that question ; but thought some went more by reason, and that was bet- 
 ter known to themselves than me: I must answer for one, and of course 
 act for myself. 
 
 I went on my way to Wilmington, and called on a preacher who 
 treated me coolly ; so [ put up at an inn. However, what Ware and Cooper 
 said, discouraged me much ; but the Lord, after I had submitted the mat- 
 ter to him, comforted my soul. For he had previously warned me in a 
 dream of the night, that trials awaited me in Philadelphia, which I had 
 told to brother E. Wolsey. I went on into Delaware, and came to a vil- 
 
116 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 lage which appeared familiar as though I had seen it before. A collec- 
 tion was offered me which I refused, and went to Cokesbury ; saw a 
 preacher, and then went to Baltimore. After I held a meeting and saw 
 brother S. Coate, who was friendly, and suffered me to improve in a 
 prayer-meeting, an old man gave me two dollars, which I needed, as I 
 had but one dollar and a half left me. Wells, the assistant, was out of 
 town that time. H — y, a preacher, refused to tell me where the Metho- 
 dists lived that way to the southward ; yet I set off and rode about thirty 
 miles to a place where I found a family said to be Methodists, and held 
 a meeting ; and likewise in the neighborhood (being detained by a snow- 
 storm) several others. Thence I proceeded on my way, and met Bishop 
 Whatcoat just as I had crossed Georgetown ferry. He treated me with 
 love and tenderness, and after he had inquired my journey, I inquired 
 his welfare, and he told me where to call and put up in Alexandria and 
 Dumfries. So I found brother Brien and the assistant preacher, brother 
 Roen, to treat me kindly. Thence on to Culpepper, where I spent Christ- 
 mas, and received a dollar and a half, which, with two dollars I received 
 at Alexandria, were of great service to me ; though they knew not my 
 wants. Thence to Louisa county, where my mare was taken sick, so I 
 left her and went on to Cumberland county on foot ; and while at breakfast 
 I turned in my mind, What an apparent enthusiast I am ! Yet I felt peace, 
 and said in my mind, that my late misfortune should turn to the glory of 
 God, and I felt within myself that I should yet see good days in this weary 
 land, where I am now a stranger. Thence to Prince Edward county. 
 On the way I called to dine, and paid the man beforehand ; but the family 
 were so dilatory, that I went off without waiting for it to be got ready. 
 So crossing Coal's ferry I came to Danville. I spoke in Halifax by the 
 way, where I was thought to be an impostor. Here a man overtook me 
 with a horse which he led, lame and bareback ; he suffered me to ride it 
 about sixty miles. So I came to Stetesville, Iredell county, in North 
 Carolina. My money being nearly all gone, I wanted to sell my watch 
 for spending money. I got the watch low, at eighteen dollars, and offered 
 it for nine, if I could have supper, lodging, and breakfast with it. A 
 watchmaker came in and said it was a good one ; so the innkeeper offered 
 me nine dollars, or eight dollars and a half with supper, &c. I took the 
 latter, and while I was asleep the mistress of the house was so good or 
 bad as to send all round the neighborhood, as I was informed, to notify 
 the people that a horse-thief was at her house, and if they did not lock up 
 their horses they must expect one to be gone before morning. 
 
 Next day, I had my feelings in this strange land, and retired in private, 
 and renewed my covenant with God, that if he would suffer the provi- 
 dences to open before me as in time past, I would give up to suffer his 
 will ; for I felt as if I was not quite so resigned to travel, and pass through 
 trials as in time past. My soul was refreshed to put my hope in God, 
 and look forward. I got a few together, and spoke in the courthouse — 
 likewise at a Methodist house, where I was thought an impostor. Having 
 a letter, I went to where it was directed, and the man of the house hap- 
 pened not to be at home, which was well for me ; so I got a meeting, and 
 the people were so well satisfied, that I got liberty and an invitation to 
 speak again. About the same time Philip Bruce, an old preacher and 
 presiding elder, came home from Virginia, and arrived at his father's, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 117 
 
 about six hours before bis father died ; he felt hurried in his mind to hasten 
 on the road. It appears that his father expected to see his son Philip by a 
 conviction in his mind. 
 
 Philip Bruce heard of me, and charged his friends to be aware of me; 
 but on hearing of my having related some of my past experience, recol- 
 lected to have heard of me before, and retracted his first charge, and 
 wished them to receive me if I came to their house, which was a means 
 of opening my way. A day or two after, I fell in with him; he treated 
 me as I would wish to be received by the influential considerate servants 
 of God, while my conduct is as becometh the gospel of Christ. Here 
 lived some who were called Presbyterians, which I called Presbyterian- 
 Methodists, or Methodist-Presbyterians. They had the life and power of 
 religion. They gave thirty-three dollars of their own accord, and eleven 
 more were subscribed. James Sharp took the money, and let me have a 
 horse, and trusted me for the remainder, though he had no written oblhm- 
 tion, and some said he would lose it. 
 
 An opportunity presenting by a traveller, I sent on a chain of appoint- 
 in: >nls towards Georgia. After holding several other meetings in Iredell, 
 I set off, and had meeting at Major M'Claray's, Spartanburgh, Enore, Ab- 
 beville courthouse, so to Petersburgh in Georgia, where I arrived on the 
 2d of February, 1803, having had some trials, and experienced some 
 providences by the way. I felt the want of credentials, as the Methodists 
 for hundreds of miles had treated me coolly. However, as soon as I en- 
 tered Petersburgh, a lad knew me, and soon word flew over the town that 
 the walking preacher had got back, and I spoke to an assembly of magni- 
 tude that night. A society of Methodists was raised here when I was 
 walking this country last year, though religion was cold. Now it seemed 
 to flourish, my way was opened, and I sent appointments, and visited the 
 country extensively as Providence enabled me to succeed. 
 
 At Rolem's meeting-house, and at Thompson's, Cunningham's, Powel- 
 ton, Sparta, Rehobeth, Washington, Sardis, Indian Creek, General Stew- 
 ard's, Burk's, General Dickson's, Baker's, Carroll, Red wine's, Paine 's, 
 M-Daniel's, Coldwater, Stenchcomb's, and Sest's neighborhood, &c, I 
 held meetings. 
 
 A camp-meeting, the first I ever attended, was held on Shoulder-bone 
 creek, where I arrived on the third day of its sitting, about the dawn of it. 
 I spoke several times, and the Lord was with us ; ten persons came for- 
 ward, and testified that they had found the pardoning love of God, among 
 whom was Judge Stith, who had been a noted deist. In this quarter God 
 gave me favor in the sight of the people, and some were raised up to sup- 
 ply my wants, among whom was Doctor B. and S. Roundtree, Doctor Lee, 
 &c, and another gentleman, who gave me a cloak ; for these favors, may 
 God remember those who administered to my necessities. 
 
 I visited Hancock, Clark, Jackson, Oglethorp, Franklin, and Elbert 
 counties, quite extensively ; the congregations were exceeding large, so 
 that I mostly spoke under the trees, and the Lord overshadowed us with 
 his divine presence : the fruit of this visit I expect to see in a future world. 
 Though it was by a very sweet drawing that I undertook to wander here 
 by land, yet it was trying to my flesh and blood to leave my friends and 
 acquaintance in the north, and wander so many hundred miles among 
 strangers, considering what I had passed through before among strangers; 
 
118 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 yet something within would say, go and you shall see peace ; and T went 
 and saw it ; so I do not grudge all my toil. However, I was not without 
 my trials here, considering the cause of God, for many of the Baptists 
 supposed me to be a Baptist preacher when I was on foot through this 
 quarter at first, and now flocked out by crowds to hear me, as I had said 
 but little about names or parties when here before, and was coolly received 
 by those whose friendship I wished to retain. The Baptists (of whom 
 many are pious) were sorely disappointed in me now, when they heard 
 my doctrine, or ideas on election and reprobation ; and instead of owning 
 me now for a Baptist, reprobated me to the highest pitch, and several 
 church meetings were held on the subject, the result of Avhich was, that 
 they should hear me no more. Some of their preachers spoke hard 
 against me in public and in private, behind my back ; and some things I 
 was informed they said which they could not prove ; and all this, because 
 I endeavored to show the evil of that doctrine which had been such a curse 
 to me, and for preaching up a free salvation ; which caused brother Mead 
 to say, (as they now preached up eternal decrees more than usual,) " It will 
 be the means of drawing out the cloven foot to cut it off" — meaning, it 
 would cause the people to know their sentiments more fully, which they 
 frequently kept hid, and so deceived the people, by preaching an offer of 
 mercy, when only a few, the elect, could possibly have it. And as some 
 of them said that I preached or held to things that were false, brother 
 Mead, and a number of others, advised me to prepare for publication my 
 Thoughts, or Chain, on different religious subjects. 
 
 I visited Augusta, and found a good society formed there ; also Wanes- 
 borough, Sandersville, and many other adjacent places, together with 
 Louisville the capital, where the governor offered me money, which I did 
 not feel free to accept, but was thankful for his good wishes. 
 
 March 25th, 1803. Camp-meeting came on at Jones's meeting-house, 
 and lasted until the 29th. Some were convinced of error of sentiment, 
 and some of sin, and a goodly number found peace in the blood of the 
 Lamb, and the world's people were brought to acknowledge that something 
 out of the common course of nature must have produced the effect in two 
 instances. I found the people here kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to 
 them that I was about to go to the western country, and perhaps 1 might 
 want some spending money, &c, upwards of a hundred dollars were given 
 me ; so I found the Lord to provide, who put it into the heart of General 
 John Stewart to get me a pass on parchment from the governor, under 
 the seal of the state, to pass through the Indian country. 
 
 My horse not being good for travelling, I sold him on credit, and a 
 Methodist, so called, having one for sale, offered him to me for a hun- 
 dred and fifty dollars. This man who was called a Methodist, did not 
 show me the kindness to wait, as another man of no society and of no re- 
 ligion did ; for the latter was bound for me, though he had not seen me 
 before ; and he also carried the money a distance for nothing ; so I see 
 that the hearts of all men are in the hand of God, and he can and doth 
 work by whom he pleaseth. 
 
 Feeling my soul refreshed by my visit, and my work done here for the 
 present, and my horse paid for, and 1 well equipped for travelling, and my 
 heart drawn to the west, and a number of letters being given me to give 
 to people, I was resolved to go to the westward. 1 accordingly told brother 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 119 
 
 Mead, who was going to Virginia, that if he was minded he might give 
 out a chain of appointments for me, through that country, to which he 
 agreed. (During this visit, I had a narrow escape from a raving heifer.) 
 I "felt a desire to hold meeting in a certain house of quality people ; but 
 knew not how to accomplish it. But a thought struck my mind ; so I got 
 one to go and deliver an errand in such a way as to provoke the man to 
 say, "I'm willing if my wife is," and the woman to say, "I'm willing if 
 my husband is ;" which was effected by the errand being delivered to 
 them separately. I then published the appointment, but it so happened, 
 that the family were all from home, except the blacks, at the time of meet- 
 ing ; so I spoke before the gate in the road, and had a good time : but I 
 received a few lines from one of the absentees, expressing grief on their 
 side at. the circumstance. 
 
 April 19th. Being provided with necessaries, I crossed the Oconee 
 river, and there meeting some persons, set off for Tombigbee ; but I had 
 not proceeded a hundred yards, before I found that one on whom we de- 
 pended as a guide, knew nothing about the road ; of course, I must depend 
 on my own judgment. I had procured a map of the road, a hundred 
 and thirty miles to the Chatahochee river, and a pocket compass, &c. A 
 young man from Connecticut, who was acquainted with some of my rela- 
 tions, was feeding mules in the woods, so we followed him a few miles, 
 and then encamped in the wood for the night. Next day a woman and a 
 child got flung from a horse, and thereby were ducked in the Ocmulgee 
 river. So we proceeded on, frequently seeing Indians, (which a black 
 woman of the company was much afraid of,) till we came to Flint river, 
 where we hired an Indian to lead a horse through, and himself waded before 
 it. Some of the land over which we passed, was miserable, and some 
 was preferable to any I had ever seen in the south. We frequently saw 
 wild game, among which were deer and turkeys. The Indians frequently 
 came to our camp, and while we had our evening devotion, they would be 
 solemn and mute : we could talk together only by signs, and I desired to 
 know if they knew what we were about ; they replied, that we were pay- 
 ing our addresses to the Great Man above, who is the author of breath, 
 &c. Thus all intelligences have some idea of Divinity, futurity, and re- 
 wards and punishments. And what causes such universal acknowledg- 
 ment, but an universal teacher ? which must be God ! I broke my um- 
 brella, and likewise lost my whip, the latter while buying corn, and hir- 
 ing a pilot. 
 
 One day a couple of us thought to get to the agent's house before the 
 company to get provision, but had not gone far before an Indian alarmed 
 us much, shooting a deer through, and the ball struck near us, which 
 made us suppose some hostile intention was against us till we saw the 
 mistake. We left a man and a woman in the woods, who were going to 
 trade with the Indians, as they travelled slow. 
 
 Hawkins, the agent, treated us cool, so we quit him and went on. Next 
 day we missed our road, or rather Indian path, which we were convinced 
 of by some swamps and water-courses, and turning a little back, one of the 
 company being a good woodsman took the lead, and striking across Ave 
 came to a path, which divided the minds of the company at first ; but at 
 length we agreed to strike across it further through the woods, and that 
 afternoon found a path which proved to be the right one. We at length 
 
120 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 found a man hunting horses, who piloted us to the first house in the settle- 
 ment, which we made in thirteen days and a half from the time we set 
 out, having travelled about four hundred miles. 
 
 The company supposed that they could save thirty or forty miles' travel 
 by swimming across the Alabama River, and fording a swamp, which they 
 attempted to do, and got detained by rain two days. But I left them and 
 went down the river ten miles and stayed with a half-breed Indian, who 
 charged me a dollar and a half for the night. I then left an appointment 
 for Sunday in the Tensaw settlement, and went over the Alabama by the 
 Cutoff, to the west side of Tombigbee, through a cane-brake or swamp, 
 seven miles, and found a thick settlement, and then a scattered one seventy 
 miles in length, through which I sent a chain of appointments, and after- 
 wards fulfilled them, and the fruit I expect to see at a future day. 
 
 The river Tombigbee, like the Nile, overflows once a year, and is also a 
 flood-tide river only once in twenty-four hours. It is navigable for ves- 
 sels, and will one day become the glory of the south part of the United 
 States, as the trade of Tennessee, &c, will pass through it. The inhab- 
 itants are mostly English, but are like sheep without a shepherd. Whilst 
 under the Spanish government it was a place of refuge for bad men ; but 
 of late, since it fell to us, it seems to be in a hopeful way, and there is still 
 room for great amendment. A collection was offered to me, which I did not 
 feel free to accept ; and I left the settlement, procured some corn, and had 
 not a cent left. Three of my travelling companions fell in with me again, 
 and accompanied me through the Choctaw nation to the Natchez settle- 
 ment, which we reached in six days and a half, being about eight hundred 
 miles from Georgia. On the way we met with a man going alone to 
 Georgia ; and in the sixth town I gave my saddle-cloth to the Indians for 
 corn to feed my horse with. 
 
 Here I was called to another exercise of my faith, having no money, 
 and a stranger in a strange land ; but my hope was still in God, who hath 
 helped me hitherto. The master of the house to which I first came was 
 once a Methodist. He happened to hear of my coming the week preced- 
 ing, by some travellers, and received me and the three men kindly, and 
 the next day got me a meeting, and good I trust was done. The night 
 after I held a meeting at the house of a Baptist ; then rode on towards the 
 town of Natchez, and parted with my three companions by the way, who 
 were going to West Florida to see their father. 
 
 I called on a man who was said to be a Methodist, but found he was 
 not ; so I went to another house where they were called Methodists, but 
 met with a cool reception at the first until I showed them the governor's 
 passport, and likewise two papers, one from brother Mead and one from 
 Hull, that I was an acceptable preacher, of moral conduct, &c.j then 
 they were more kind, and kept my horse about two weeks. Brother Moses 
 Floyd met me the same night, and having received letters by me from 
 Georgia, was friendly ; then the above family became more so. The gov- 
 ernor, to whom I had an introductory letter, was also friendly. 
 
 I held two or three meetings in the assembly-room, with the permission 
 of the mayor, though with difficulty obtained. The man on whom 1 call- 
 ed and found he was not a Methodist, reflected how far I had come to see 
 them through the woods, and felt his heart inclined to lend me a horse to 
 ride more than a hundred miles. So I went to Kingston, and procured a 
 
DOW S JOURNAL. 121 
 
 spot of ground (by selling my watch) for a meeting-house ; and then to 
 the heights, and Pinckneyville, and held meetings. I stopped at a house 
 in the edge of West Florida and sold my cloak. Thence I returned and 
 visited several neighborhoods, and God's power was to be felt in some of 
 them. 
 
 My horse was now taken lame, so that he was not fit to ride to Ten- 
 nessee. I spoke at the Pineridge meeting-house, and at Washington, 
 Sulsertown, and at Calender's meeting-house, where some were offended. 
 Here quarterly meeting was held. Thence I went to Wormsville, 
 Biopeer, and Bigblack, and preached the funeral sermon of a niece of the 
 Rev. Tobias Gibson ; and the Lord was with us. I left my horse with 
 brother Gibson, and took a Spanish race-horse, which he was to be respon- 
 sible for, and I was to remit him the money by post when it should be due 
 on my arrival in Georgia in November. 
 
 June 20th. Having got equipped for my journey through the woods of 
 Cumberland, which was several hundred miles, and having been informed 
 that a party of men was that morning to start into the wilderness, I in- 
 tended to go with them, but on my arrival found they had started the day 
 before ; so I must either wait for more, or go and overtake them. To 
 wait I durst not, as my appointments had gone to Virginia. A Kentuck- 
 ian had some time before, as I was informed, struck an Indian, who shortly 
 after died ; and the other Indians supposed that his death was in conse- 
 quence of the blow, and they complained to the governor, and the Ken- 
 tuckian was tried and acquitted. Wherefore the Indians, according to 
 their custom, were determined to kill somebody, as they must have life for 
 life. And they had now become saucy, and had shot at and wounded 
 several on that road, but had not killed any one yet ; and it was supposed 
 that some one must shortly fall a victim. However, I set off alone and 
 rode the best part of twenty miles, when I saw a party of Indians within 
 a hundred feet of me. I was in hopes they would pass me, but in vain, 
 for the first Indian seized my horse by the bridle, and the others surround- 
 ed me. At first I thought it was a eone case with me : then I concluded 
 to get off my horse and give up all in order to save my life. But it turn- 
 ed in my mind, that if I do, I must return to the settlement in order to get 
 equipped for another start, and then it will be too late for my appoint- 
 ments. Again it turned in my mind, how, when I was in Ireland, some- 
 body would frequently be robbed or murdered one day, and I would travel 
 the same way the day before or the day after, and yet was preserved and 
 brought back in peace, and the same God is as able to preserve me here 
 and deliver me now as then. Immediately I felt the power of faith to put 
 my confidence in God. At the same time I observed the Indians had 
 ramrods in the muzzles of their guns, as well as in their stocks, so it would 
 take some time to pull out the ramrods, and get their guns cocked and 
 prepared up to their faces ready to shoot. At this moment my horse 
 started and jumped sideways, which would have laid the Indian to the 
 ground who held the bridle, had it not slipped out of his hands. At the 
 same time the Indian on the other side jumped, seemingly like a streak, to 
 keep from under the horse's feet, so that there was a vacancy in the circle, 
 when I gave my horse the switch, and leaned down on the saddle so that 
 if they shot I would give them as narrow a chance as I could to hit me, 
 as I supposed they would wish to spare and get my horse. I did not look 
 
 11 
 
122 DOW'S JOURNAL 
 
 behind me until I had got out of sight and hearing of the Indians. I was 
 not long in going a dozen or fifteen miles ; so I overtook the company that 
 day, and told them what I had passed through. They said that they had 
 met the same Indians, and that a Chickasaw trader who was with them, 
 told them, that two Chickasaw Indians with him said, that the Choctaws 
 which I met informed them, that if the Chickasaw trader was not with 
 these Kentuckians they should have taken their provisions from them. 
 When I heard this, I reflected if such a small preventive was the only 
 means of saving a party from being plundered, what danger was I ex- 
 posed to ? And I felt more solemn afterwards than when in the midst of 
 dangers. 
 
 About forty-eight hours after, a party of twenty-five men were attacked 
 by some ruffians, driven from their camp, and plundered of some thou- 
 sands of dollars, and some of them came near starving before they got in. 
 
 I travelled on several days with the company, but they proceeded so 
 slow that I resolved to quit them ; and thinking I was within about forty 
 miles of the Chickasaw nation, set off alone one morning in hopes of get- 
 ting in the same night. So I travelled on all day as fast as I could 
 conveniently, stopping only once to bait, until I came within about twenty 
 miles of the settlements ; and about ten at night came to a great swamp, 
 where I missed the trail, and was necessitated to camp out without any 
 company, (except my horse,) fire, or weapons of defence. As I dismounted 
 to fix my bridle and chain together for my horse to graze, while fastened 
 to a tree, I heard a noise like the shrieks of women, and listened to know 
 what it might be ; but it occurred to my mind that I had heard hunters 
 say that the catamount or panther would imitate the cries of women. At 
 first I felt some queries or fears in my mind ; but I soon said, God can 
 command the wild beast of the forest as well as he can command the 
 Indians : so I knelt down and committed myself to the protection of a kind 
 Providence, and then lay down and had a comfortable night's rest. The 
 next morning I went on and joined the settlement about ten o'clock, and 
 got some milk and coarse Indian bread for myself, and corn for my horse. 
 I then went on about twenty miles further, and, through the good provi- 
 dence of God, did not miss my road, though there were many that went 
 in different courses. At length I saw a man dressed like a gentleman : 
 he came up and shook hands with me, and after some conversation invited 
 me to his house, about a mile and a half off". I tarried with him a few days, 
 and had two meetings with some reds, blacks, whites and half-breeds ; 
 and good I think was done in the name of the Lord. The post came along 
 and I left Mr. Bullen, the missionary, with whom I spent my time, and 
 set off with him. In three days and a half we travelled upwards of two 
 hundred miles, and came to the settlements of Cumberland ; and, having 
 a letter, I called on Major Murray, who treated me kindly. 1 gave away 
 the last of my money and my pen-knife, to get across an Indian ferry. I 
 sold my chain halter for two dollars, and brother Murray lent me a horse 
 to ride to Nashville, where I got two or three letters, which I consider as 
 the hand of Providence, as it was the only means of opening my door. I 
 inquired for Methodists, but found none — I strove to get a place for meet- 
 ing that night, but all in vain : so I went about six miles and called upon 
 a local preacher, who treated me with friendship, and I tarried all night. 
 Next day early I returned to Nashville, and tried to get the courthouse, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 123 
 
 and several private houses ; but all in vain. Then I went to a grog-house 
 and began to talk ironically, as if I was one of their company : and soon the 
 man offered me the liberty of his house for what I would choose to give 
 him ; he supposing I was not in earnest. But I let him know tbat I was, 
 by giving him a dollar, and told him as a man of honor I should expect 
 the room of him. I then went out and told the post-master, who adver- 
 tised it for me, as he knew by the superscription of my letters that I was 
 no impostor. I returned to Major Murray's, and delivered up my horse, 
 where was a class-meeting. The circuit preacher was cool ; but Mr. Cannon, 
 a local preacher, being a man of consideration, prevailed. I met the class, 
 and the Lord being with us we had a good time : so my way was opened 
 through the country. The grog-house in Nashville would not contain the 
 people, and somebody prepared the market-house forme. I spoke and de- 
 scribed the character of a Christian, a gentleman, and the filth of the earth, 
 which were the subjects of my discourse : and some, fearing of coming 
 under the class of filth, behaved well. I appointed meeting again, in the 
 courthouse, if it should be opened, if not, on the public square, or in an ad- 
 jacent grove, as might serve best. The court sat in the mean time, and 
 they ordered the courthouse to be opened, and I spoke to hundreds. Con- 
 tributions were offered me, which I refused ; however, several dollars 
 were forced on me by some gentlemen. The cause of my refusing the 
 above was this : I did not wish to put myself in the power of another, nor 
 give Satan a sword to slay me, or power to hedge up my way, as the eyes 
 of hundreds were upon me. A camp-meeting was held; but I believe 
 good was prevented by their not following the openings of Providence. 
 
 1 visited several other places, and then went to Kentucky, and visited 
 Beardstown, Frankfort, and Lexington. Some Methodist local preachers 
 treated me coolly, and strove to shut up my way ; bat God opened my way 
 by the means of a Baptist, at Beardstown. At Frankfort I got the state- 
 house : and at Lexington I first got the courthouse, then a playhouse, 
 and afterwards, the Methodists opened to me their meeting-house — in sev- 
 eral meetings God was with us. Thence I steered to Virginia. On the 
 way I was informed of an old salt well being found and a large bed of 
 ashes by it, and pieces of earthen kettles, denoting their size to be larger 
 than potash kettles ; and also vessels of stone like a salt-cellar, which 
 must have belonged to the ancients. 
 
 At an inn I offered the man pay over night ; but he refused, saying he 
 would be up in season in the morning. However he was not, so I left 
 what I supposed would be his demand, on the table, and went on : he af- 
 terwards reported that I had cheated him. At another place, all my 
 money was gone to one dollar, and the landlord, attempting to accuse me 
 of passing counterfeit money, would not exchange my dollar for my fare, 
 but thought to injure me, until another man changed it for me. At 
 length, I met two men, who told me that my appointments were made in 
 Virginia, at Abington, where I arrived August 21st, about three hours 
 before meeting time. I was now dirty and ragged, as my pantaloons 
 were worn out, my coat and jacket worn through, as also my moccasins. 
 I had only the smallest part of a dollar left : however, some gentlemen 
 gave me seven dollars, and then a collection was made, which I refused, 
 until they hurt my feelings and forced it upon me : some others held back 
 their liberality. I had a convenient stage erected, and we had a solemn 
 
124 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 time. I left an appointment when I would be there again, and in the 
 neighboring counties, and went on to Fincastle ; then to Bedford county, 
 where I spoke in the town of Liberty. I took my text from the Age of 
 Reason ; and some went off before I had cleared up the point, they sup- 
 posing me to be a deist ; but afterwards were sorry. I spoke in Lynch- 
 burgh, New-London, at Carmel Courthouse, and a number of adjacent 
 places, and left hundreds of appointments for the spring. I saw Dr. S. 
 K. Jennings, and found him to be a man of strong powers of mind, and 
 great acquired information, and very pious. Oh, may he fill up that 
 sphere of life, which he is qualified for. 
 
 In Cumberland county John Hobson, Jun., got awakened, and found 
 peace, as he fell down while I was speaking. His dear companion was 
 laboring under great trials of mind, for the loss of all her offspring, till 
 God cast my lot in that quarter, when she got reconciled to the same, by 
 the sanctifying influence of God's Holy Spirit. His mother, who was up- 
 wards of eighty years old, also found peace. I visited several other places, 
 and the Lord was with us. Then I went to Richmond, and by the gov- 
 ernor's consent, spoke in the capitol, (which somebody had advertised in 
 the Argus,) and afterwards in the Methodist meeting-house several times : 
 also in Manchester, and at New Kent quarterly meeting. 
 
 I rode twenty miles to Petersburgh in the rain, and seeing a man, in- 
 quired of him if he knew Jesse Lee. He replied, "he is my brother," and 
 took me to his house. As soon as I passed the gate, I saw Jesse standing 
 in the door, and I sat still on my horse, though I was wet through, (with 
 a bundle of books under my arm.) I had no outer garment on ; and there 
 was not a word spoken for some time between us. At length, said he, 
 " Come in." I desired to know whether it was war or peace. Said he 
 " Come in." Said I, " Is it war or peace ?" Said he, " Come in." I 
 made the same reply. Said he, " It is peace." So I dismounted and went 
 in, and he, after some conversation, went and procured me a large assem- 
 bly that night, in the Methodist meeting-house. I spoke there several 
 times, and God was with us. Oh, how different was I now received from 
 what I was formerly ! Surely I was agreeabty disappointed in my recep- 
 tion ; and there must have been the hand of God in this. I visited several 
 neighboring places not in vain. I got five hundred pamphlets printed, and 
 as I was going to the office for them, a stranger called me out one side 
 and put ten dollars into my hand, (though he knew not my necessity) 
 which was just the sum I wanted for the printer. 
 
 I had much offered me in my travels through the state ; but was unwil- 
 ling to give Satan any ground to hedge up my way, and of course declined 
 the most of it. One day 1 had an appointment to preach, and then started 
 for South Carolina, through a part of some hundreds of miles, where I 
 never was before, and had only a few cents at my command. However, 
 my trust was still in God, who put it into the hearts of some, as wo were 
 parting and shaking hands, to leave about seven dollars in my hand : so I 
 went on and saw more providences of God: I also saw some evils. Near 
 Raleigh, North Carolina, a petty constable attempted to take me up as a 
 horse thief. Col. Paul Rushian, of Chesterfield county, South Carolina, 
 took me up also, examined my private writings, and gave me some of the 
 most abusive, dirty language that I ever met with in my life. I found 
 brother Dougherty, the presiding elder, had given me out a chain of ap- 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 125 
 
 pointments througn his district, of several hundred miles, which I fulfilled, 
 and arrived back at Petersburgh, in Georgia, according to appointment 
 when going away. Here my wants were relieved, mostly by Major John 
 Oliver, who came and called me his spiritual father, and so did several 
 others ; and I saw a great alteration in the inhabitants. 
 
 RULES FOR HOLY LIVING. 
 
 SERIOUS considerations upon the value of thy soul ; with the short- 
 ness and uncertainty of time, and the duty that you owe to GOD — with 
 the awful consequence of living and dying in sin ! 
 
 Remember that by nature you are a fallen, degenerate creature, there- 
 fore you must be regenerated and born of the Spirit — for without holiness 
 no man "shall see the LORD ! 
 
 Consequently, be persuaded, and resolve, through grace, to begin, and 
 spend, and close every day with GOD, forsaking all known sin, with 
 unnecessary wicked company ; having your heart drawn out after GOD, 
 in a praying frame, with your mind solemnly staid upon HIM in quest 
 of truth — that you may enjoy HIS favor here, and experience HIS bene- 
 dictions for ever in CHRIST JESUS ! 
 
 11* 
 
THE JOURNAL 
 
 OF 
 
 LORENZO DOW 
 
 PART SECOND. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 CAROLINAS AND TENNESSEE TOUR. 
 
 October 28th, 1803. After an absence of about seven months, I arrived 
 back in Georgia, having travelled upwards of four thousand miles. When 
 I left this state, I was handsomely equipped for travelling, by some friends 
 whom God had raised me up in time of need, after my trials on my jour- 
 ney from New England. My equipment was as follows : My horse cost 
 forty-five pounds, a decent saddle and cloth, portmanteau and bag, um- 
 brella and lady's shove whip, a double suit of clothes, a blue broadcloth 
 cloak, (given me by a gentleman,) shoes, stockings, cased hat, a valuable 
 watch, with fifty-three dollars in my pocket for spending-money, &c, &c. 
 But now on my return I had not the same valuable horse, and my watch 
 I parted with for pecuniary aid to bear my expenses. My pantaloons 
 were worn out, and my riding chevals were worn through in several 
 places. 
 
 I had no stockings, shoes, nor moccasins,* for the last several hundred 
 miles, nor outer garment, having sold my cloak in West Florida. My 
 coat and vest were worn through to my shirt ; my hat-case and umbrella 
 were spoiled by prongs of trees, whilst riding in the woods. Thus with 
 decency I was scarcely able to get back to my friends as I would. It is 
 true, I had many pounds and handsome presents offered me in my jour- 
 ney, but I could not feel freedom to receive them, only just what would 
 serve my present necessity, to get along to my appointments, as I was 
 such a stranger in the countrv, and so many to watch me (as an impos- 
 tor) for evil, and but few to lift up my hands for good. 
 
 As I considered that the success and opening of many years depended 
 on these days, I was not willing to give any occasion for the gospel to be 
 blamed, or any occasion to hedge up my way. For it was with serious- 
 ness and consideration that I undertook these journeys, from conviction 
 of duty, that God required it at my hands. And, knowing that impostors 
 are fond of money, I was convinced that Satan would not be found want- 
 
 * An Indian shoe. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 127 
 
 inc to whisper in the minds of the people, that my motives were sinister 
 or impure. 
 
 Major John Oliver came and took me by the hand, calling me father, 
 saying, " When you preached in Petersburg!* last, your text was con- 
 stantly ringing in my ears, for days together, whether I would deal kindly 
 and truly with the Master, &c. ; so I had no peace until I set out to seek 
 the Lord : and since, my wife and I have been brought to rejoice in the 
 Almighty." . . ... 
 
 He gave me a vest, pantaloons, umbrella, stockings, handkerchief, and 
 a watch, &c. Another gave me a pair of shoes and a coat, a third, a 
 cloak, and a few shillings for spending-money from some others. Thus 
 I find that Providence, whose tender care is over all his works, by his 
 kind hand is still preserving me. Oh, may I never betray his great 
 cause committed to my charge ! 
 
 I visited the upper counties, and had refreshing seasons among my 
 friends, from the presence of the Lord. General Stewart informed me 
 of a remarkable circumstanee, of a man who heard the doctrine of uncon- 
 ditional election and reprobation preached up. The devil told him that 
 he was one of the reprobates, which drove him to despair ; so he put an 
 end to his life by blowing out his brains. An A-double-L-part minister, 
 who held the doctrine of unconditional election and reprobation, preached 
 up good works, saying, " it would do no good to preach his sentiments ;•" 
 which caused my spiritual father (in the gospel) to observe to him, " that 
 a doctrine which is not fit to be preached, is not fit to be believed." 
 
 I held a meeting in a republican meeting-house, that is, one free for 
 all denominations. I spoke on A-double-L-partism. An A-double-L-part 
 preacher present being asked how he liked the preaching ; he replied, 
 " that he held and preached no contrary sentiments himself." But after- 
 wards, he did his utmost to cut my doctrine to pieces, and blacken my 
 character. I preached in Georgetown, and set out at eight at night for 
 Augusta ; and travelling nearly all night, I came to a camp where some 
 negroes were toting* tobacco to market. I stopped with them until day, 
 and one gave me some corn for my horse. 
 
 The next day, missing my road, I gave my pocket-handkerchief for a 
 pilot. 
 
 November 20th. I arrived at camp-meeting at Rehoboth. I took, 
 "Master, I am," for my text; with observing that he offered a great 
 reward for runaways, whose marks I would describe. The auditory, 
 amounting to about five thousand, sunk into a solemn silence, whilst I 
 described the diabolical marks of sinners, and the reward for their re- 
 turn, &c. 
 
 About fifty souls were born to God. There were forty-four tents, 
 eight wooden huts, forty-eight covered wagons, besides carriages, &c, of 
 various sorts. Many I parted with here whom perhaps I shall never see 
 more, and set. oft* for St. Mary's, in company with several of the preach- 
 ers. As we hove in sight of a town, I inquired its name, and felt an im- 
 pulse to stop and hold meeting, which I did, intending to overtake my 
 
 * The mode of toting tobacco to market is by rolling it in casks, with a wooden axle through 
 the middle, on the ends erf which are fastened the shafts for the horse to draw it by Fifteen 
 or sixteen hundred weight may thus be pressed and carried to market. 
 
128 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 company next day ; but leaving Warrington late at night, I rode several 
 miles, and stopped to inquire the road. The man within knew my voice, 
 and persuaded me to alight and tarry until morning, when he accompa- 
 nied me to meeting, in Bethel meeting-house, where I was d? aVn partic- 
 ularly to speak of murder and murderers ; after which brother Mead 
 observed, that two murderers were supposed to be present. 
 
 November 23. I spoke in Louisville to as many as could conveniently 
 get into the statehouse. J»*gadier-g*eneral. Jolm* Stewart was then pre- 
 sent. I attacked A-double-L-partism, and proposed a covenant to the 
 auditory, to meet me at the throne of grace, for a limited period of time, 
 when the gentlemen observing General Stewart to arise, followed his 
 example, as a sign of their compliance with the proposal ; which I ob- 
 served, they were bound by the principles of honor and veracity to keep. 
 
 Whilst I was preaching, I pointed out the duty of rulers, as stewards 
 of God and guardians to the people, that vice might be suppressed, and 
 virtue encouraged. Whilst speaking, also, I perceived the chair on 
 which I stood, on the writing-table, to move twice or thrice, the cause of 
 which I could not then ascertain, but sat down to prevent my falling. 
 After meeting, a young German, having observed a Baptist preacher to 
 put his foot on my chair twice or thrice, apparently with a design to tilt 
 me over and set the house in a laughter, (who was an A-double-L-part 
 man,) went and shook his fist in his face, intimating that, if he had him 
 out of doors, he would pay him for his insult to the stranger. 
 
 The A-double-L-part man, being a member of the legislature, com- 
 plained of the young man to the house for having insulted him. The 
 house ordered the young man to prison, and the next day to trial, as no 
 member might be insulted whilst sitting in the house. The young man 
 pleaded that the member was not sitting at the time, and so was acquitted. 
 This cost him about thirty dollars, and the state about six hundred, as 
 the trial lasted two days. It was a few days after this that I received a 
 recommendation, as a preacher of the gospel to the world of mankind, 
 signed by the governor, secretary, and twenty-eight members of the legis- 
 lature, with the great seal of the state. 
 
 Bishop Asbury's appointments being given out, and it being uncertain 
 whether he would attend, Stith Mead, who was presiding elder of the dis- 
 trict, thought proper to send me on his own appointments to St. Mary's 
 quarterly meeting, whilst he intended to take the bishop's plan. 
 
 25th. The high waters retarded ; but to prevent disappointing the peo- 
 ple in my circuitous route, I made the greatest speed ; and a gentleman- 
 traveller supposing, from my speed, that I was some murderer, clapped 
 spurs to his horse and pursued me to a meeting, where God's power was 
 manifested among us. 
 
 26th. I held a two days' meeting at Union meeting-house, where there 
 was some quickening ; but the A-double-L-part people were in this part 
 also raking my character. 
 
 Hence to Kenootchy creek, and so to Tabor's creek ; and Captain 
 Mitchell, in whose house I held meeting, so interrupted, that we removed 
 into the street. Then he ordered me down from the stage, and we retired 
 to a neighboring plantation ; but he took his horse and pistols, and in- 
 terrupted us here also. Oh, the sin of drunkenness, which leads to 
 murder ! 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 129 
 
 My evening appointment was not given out near the Goose ponds, and 
 I found it almost impossible to get a place to lodge. 
 
 December 3d. I crossed the Altamaha, and met brother Isaac Cooke, 
 who came missionary from conference here, the most dismal, marshy part 
 I ever was in. I found he had good success, though he was not without 
 his enemies ; but God, for his indefatigable labors, gave him upwards of 
 a hundred members this year, and he had two meeting-houses erected for 
 the connection. 
 
 A clear conscience is like a clear sky without a cloud. Oh, may I 
 never live to be useless ! I remember Doctor Johnson said, " Thou hast 
 an ulcer or defect in thy liver, with which thou wast born into the world ; 
 and if thou livest high or intemperate, or bringest slight condemnation or 
 burden on thy mind, or dost not labor hard, &c, &c, the nature of tin- 
 disorder is such, thou wilt be in danger of being suddenly cut off: but if 
 thou art prudent, &c, thou mayest live as long as most others, unless 
 some contagious disorder shall lay hold on thee." The propriety of these 
 remarks I am convinced of from experience. 
 
 We took our departure from Savannah, where we parted, and I spent 
 a few days. The curse of God seems to rest about here since the days 
 in which they treated John Wesley ill, and confiscated the property of 
 George Whitfield, which was appropriated to religious and charitable 
 purposes. 
 
 Hence to Tukisaking, where old father Boston lived, who received 
 me as I left Savannah the first time I came to Georgia. Last night, as 
 brother Cooke was preaching, a black woman was struck under com ic 
 tion, with the power of God. Her body was cold as a corpse, and laid 
 aside sixteen hours as in a sweet sleep or state of insensibility, and no 
 symptoms of life, except a regular pulse. Some thought that she Mould 
 never come to ; however, she revived, praising God. I spoke, and we 
 had a refreshing time in the woods. 
 
 I sent an appointment to Lanear's ferry, on the Ogeechee river. On 
 my arrival, I found a stage erected in the woods, and a vast concourse 
 of people, few of whom had ever seen me before. 
 
 As I began meeting, I perceived a man uneasy. He got up, and sat 
 down, and up and down again, and walked around, which denoted some 
 unusual uneasiness in his mind. 
 
 After meeting, I set ofi* for my evening's appointment. Several were 
 going the same way. I abruptly spoke to one, " Are you not sorry vou 
 came to meeting ?" (not recollecting him to be the above man.) He 
 replied, " Yes ; and I believe it would have been better for me to have 
 stayed at home, and my horse eating grass. I understand," added he, 
 " you can tell fortunes ; and if you can tell what is to come, you can tell 
 what is past. Tell me, did I ever kill anybody? If I did, PIT confess 
 it before the people !" 
 
 Thus he twice or thrice strove to make me answer the question. It 
 made a solemn impression on my mind, so that I did not speak ; but 
 looking him in the face as we rode a distance, viewing it necessary to be 
 guarded in my conduct, as the company were strangers to me, I inquired 
 his name as we parted at the forks of the road. However, it made such 
 an impression on my mind, that I could not but relate it to the congrega- 
 tion in Springfield courthouse. After meeting, the gentleman where I 
 
130 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 lodged informed me that this Squire H. was supposed to be concerned in 
 a murder with a man who was under sentence of death. It appears, 
 from the best accounts I could collect, that this H. was an A-double-L- 
 part man, and believed once in grace and always in grace, which brought 
 me to reflection, (from the horrible circumstance,) what dangerous senti- 
 ments these are, not only in a religious point of view, to lull people to 
 sleep, but also in a civil and political respect. For if one falls into pub- 
 lic scandal, and retains an idea of being secured unchangeably in the 
 favor of God, he cannot be under the influence of the principles of honor, 
 nor yet the idea of future reward and punishment ; and of course he is a 
 dangerous person to society, seeing neither civil, nor honorable, nor moral 
 obligation, will restrain him from his evil designs. This is the truth, 
 and cannot be confuted. 
 
 I left my horse and cloak, expecting they would be sent to me, and 
 with difficulty reached Augusta, where the conference was beginning 
 to sit. 
 
 Here I met Dr. Coke. He said, " How do you do, brother Dow ? I 
 am glad to see you. Your warning to the people of Dublin had liked to 
 have proved too true." 
 
 Here Stith Mead brought me the parchment of recommendation from 
 the governor, 'fee, and I gave him a testimonial of my sincerity and at- 
 tachment to the Methodist body, and my approbation of the general tenor 
 of their conduct, &c. Here I was talked over in conference ; and after 
 some conversation, the doctoi observed that 1 had done the Methodist 
 societies no injury that he knew of, but in sundry instances to the reverse. 
 
 Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to publish for me to preach in 
 the meeting-house during the sitting of conference, whicu was done, and 
 I gave my farewell to the people, and also my thoughts on different reli- 
 gious subjects, which were published under the title of, The Chain of Lo- 
 renzo, by the request of his friends, as his farewell to Georgia, as a present 
 to the meeting-house, which was in debt. 
 
 The cause of this publication originated from the false reports and dust 
 which the A-double-L-part people had raised against me ; but my friends 
 advised me to it, that the unprejudiced might judge for themselves where 
 the truth lay, and so thus the cloven foot be drawn out, and cut clear ofT; 
 that when God had killed the old stock, there should be none to carry the 
 news, and thus A-double-L-partism be driven from the land, which con- 
 cern had drawn me from Ireland, that precious " souls might escape as 
 from the snare of the fowler." 
 
 I sold my watch for printing some religious handbills, {rules for holy 
 living,) which I distributed around the town ; and got some also printed 
 on silk, for the higher class, lest paper would be too much neglected, one 
 of which I had framed, and the doctor tied it up for me in paper, and 
 superscribed it, " For his Excellency the Governor," which I left with an 
 attorney to deliver, as I delivered one of my silk bills. Thus 1 left the 
 conference, who had agreed not to hedge up my way, with weeping eyes 
 and aching heart, and took my departure to South Carolina. With diffi- 
 culty I crossed Savannah river, and a man who crossed with me, took 
 me behind him on his horse, and carried me over several runs of water. 
 I got assistance to where my horse was, having several good times, and 
 the A-double-L-part people looked sour. A fresh had been in the river, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 131 
 
 so I could not get my cloak, neither had I a second shirt at this time. 
 But my trust is in God, who hath helped hitherto. 
 
 On my way to Charleston I spoke in an old Methodist meeting-house, 
 and at Cossahatchee ; here was Mr. C, once an itinerant, sensible preacher, 
 but now cold in religion. M. B. heard me also, but has quitted the 
 Methodists, and preaches A-double-L-partism. 
 
 Monday, January 9th, 1804. I rode fifty-two miles, and arrived at 
 Charleston late in the evening, and put up with W. Turpin, Esq., who 
 received me when I first was in this place, and procured me picked meet- 
 ings at his house. I find Mr. Hamet has gone to a world of spirits, to 
 answer for the deeds done in the body. As it respects his division, it ap- 
 pears his motives were impure, arising from a desire of popularity ; in 
 consequence of which there was a breach of confidence by him as respect- 
 ed the incorporation of the house. Awful to relate, it appears he died 
 drunk ! 
 
 I spoke in his house called Trinity Church ; also, in the Methodist 
 meeting-house. Here I saw Dr. Coke ; who informed me that he saw a 
 recommendation for me at the house of brother John Harper, signed by 
 some of the members of the legislature and the governor of the state, which 
 has not yet fallen into my hands ; the cause I know not, though I have 
 sent for it repeatedly. 
 
 Friday, 13th. I left Charleston, crossing a ferry, and rode thirty-three 
 miles, keeping up with the mail-stage. 
 
 14th. I crossed a bad ferry of several miles, in consequence of a fresh 
 in the river, which took three hours with the stage. Hence we went on 
 to Georgetown, where I held a few meetings, and then rode forty-three 
 miles to King-ston ; leaving brothers Mallard and Jones behind. The 
 former was blessed in his labors here last year ; and Hamet's conduct 
 had done injury. Jones soon after was found drowned in a creek, sup- 
 posed to have been seized with a fit of epilepsy, which he was subject to ; 
 but the verdict of the coroner's jury was that he had died drunk, though 
 he was exemplary for temperance and piety. 
 
 I put up at a tavern, though a Methodist preacher lived near, hired 
 a room for a meeting, and called in the neighbors. Next day I fell in 
 with brother Russel, who was going to his station. So we crossed a 
 ferry together, and continued on upwards of eighty miles, until we came 
 to Wilmington, where I found religion low, and bigotry so prominent, 
 particularly in the leading local preacher, that had not Mr. Russel been 
 with me, who was stationed here, I should have been shut out. I held 
 several meetings, and got some religious handbills on paper and silk 
 printed, " Rules for Holy Living," which I distributed to the people of 
 the town, and took my departure for Newbern. But this being so far 
 north, and near the seaboard, at this cold season of the year, that I al- 
 most perished with the cold, frost, and snow ; having no outer garment, 
 and my clothing thin. 
 
 I held a few meetings in Newbern and proceeded to Washington, where 
 I had like to have been chilled in crossing a ferry. But after getting 
 somewhat warmed and refreshed with a cup of tea, I proceeded to meet- 
 ing, where God made it up to me. 
 
 25th. I spoke at Tarborough, then at Prospect. 27th. At Sampson's 
 meeting-house — Jones's at night ; being now in North Carolina near Vir- 
 
132 1)0 W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 ginia. Hence tc Raleigh, and spoke twice in the statehouse. Here the 
 petty constable who took me up as a horse-stealer near this, did not meet 
 me according to expectation. My appointments were not given out ac- 
 cording to direction. 
 
 From hence I proceeded to Iredel county, to the house of a man of 
 whom I had bought a horse, when on my way from New England to 
 Georgia. Some people mocked him for giving me credit, saying, " You 
 have lost your horse." But now their mouth was shut, as I paid him his 
 demand, although he only had my word. 
 
 I visited several places around, and took my departure for Tennessee, 
 having a cloak and shirt given to me. My money is almost out, my ex- 
 penses have been so enormous in consequence of the unusual floods^ &c. 
 
 In crossing the Celuda mountains the way was narrow ; whilst preci- 
 pices were on one side, the other rose perpendicular ; which rendered it 
 dangerous travelling in the night, had not the mountains been on fire, 
 which illuminated the heavens to my convenience. 
 
 February 14th, I spoke in Buncomb to more than could get into the 
 Presbyterian meeting-house, and at night also, and good I trust was done. 
 The minister was not an A-double-L-part man, but pious. Next day I 
 rode forty-five miles in company with Dr. Nelson, across the dismal Alle 
 ghany mountains, by the warm springs; and on the way a young man, 
 a traveller, came in (where I breakfasted gratis at an inn) and said, that 
 he had but three-sixteenths of a dollar left, having been robbed of seven- 
 ty-one dollars on the way, and he being far from home I gave him half 
 of what I had with me. 
 
 My horse having a navel-gall come on his back, I sold him, with the 
 saddle, bridle, cloak, blanket, &c, on credit, for about three-fourths 
 of the value, with an uncertainty whether I should ever be paid.* Thus, 
 I crossed the river French Broad in a canoe, and set out for my appoint- 
 ment. But fearing I should be behind the time, I hired a man whom I 
 met on the road with two horses, to carry me five miles in haste for three 
 ■shillings, which left me but one-sixteenth of a dollar. In our speed he 
 observed, there was a nigh way, by which I could clamber the rocks and 
 cut off some miles. So we parted, he having not gone two-thirds of the 
 of the way, yet insisting on the full sum. 
 
 I took to my feet the nigh way as fast as I could pull on, as intricate 
 as it was, and came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the bank of the river 
 where there was no such thing as going round, and to clamber over would 
 be at the risk of my life, as there was danger of slipping into the river. 
 However, being unwilling to disappoint the people, I pulled off my shoes, 
 and with my handkerchief fastened them about my neck, and creeping 
 upon my hands and feet with my fingers and toes in the cracks of the rocks, 
 with difficulty I got safe over ; and in about four miles I came to a house, 
 and hired a woman to take me over the river in a canoe, I'm- my remain- 
 ing money and scissors, the latter of which was the chief object with her. 
 So & our extremities are others' opportunities. Thus, with diiliculty I got 
 to my appointment in Newport in time. 
 
 I had heard about a singularity called the jerks or jerking exercise, 
 which appeared first near Knoxville in August last, to the ureal alarm of 
 
 * Ix)st it forever. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 133 
 
 the people, which reports at first I considered as vague and false. But 
 at length; like the Queen of Sheba, I set out to go and see for myself, 
 and sent over these appointments into this country accordingly. 
 
 When I arrived in sight of this town, I saw hundreds of people col- 
 ted in little bodies, and observing no place appointed for meeting, be- 
 fore I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave out a hymn ; which caused 
 them to assemble around, in solemn attentive silence. I observed several 
 involuntary motions in the course of the meeting, which 1 considered as 
 a specimen of the jerks. I rode seven miles behind a man across streams 
 of water, and held meeting in the evening, being ten miles on my way. 
 
 In the night I grew uneasy, being twenty-five miles from my appoint- 
 ment for next morning at eleven o'clock. I prevailed on a young man to 
 attempt carrying me with horses until da}', which he thought was im- 
 practicable, considering the darkness of the night, and the thickness of 
 the trees. Solitary shrieks were heard in these woods, which he told me 
 were said to be the cries of murdered persons. At day we parted, being 
 still seventeen miles from the spot, and the ground covered with a white 
 frost. I had not proceeded far, before I came to a stream of water, from 
 the springs of the mountain, which made it dreadful cold. In my heated 
 state I had to wade this stream five times in the course of an hour, which 
 I perceived so affected mv body, that my strength began to fail. Fears 
 began to arise that 1 mus! disappoint the people, till I observed some fresh 
 tracks of horses, which caused me to exert every nerve to overtake them, 
 in hopes of aid or assistance on my journey, and soon I saw them on an 
 eminence. I shouted for them to stop till I came up. They inquired 
 what I wanted ? I replied, I had heard there was a meeting at Severs- 
 ville by a stranger, and was going to it. They replied, that they had 
 heard that a crazy man was to hold forth there, and were going also ; and 
 perceiving that I was weary, they invited me to ride : and soon our com- 
 pany was increased to forty or fifty, who fell in with us on the road from 
 different plantations. At length I was interrogated whether I knew any 
 thing about the preacher. I replied, "I have heard a good deal about 
 him, and have heard him preach, but I have no great opinion of him." 
 And thus the conversation continued^for some miles before they found me 
 out, which caused some color and smiles in the company. Thus, I got on 
 to meeting ; and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began to speak to a vast 
 audience, and I observed about thirty to have the jerks. Though they 
 strove to keep still as they could, these emotions were involuntary and 
 irresistible, as any unprejudiced eye might discern. Lawyer Porter, who 
 had come a considerable distance, got his heart touched under the word, 
 and being informed how I came to meeting, voluntarily lent me a horse 
 to ride near one hundred miles, and gave me a dollar, though he had 
 never seen me before. 
 
 Hence to Marysville, where I spoke to about one thousand five hundred ; 
 and many appeared to feel the word, but about fifty felt the jerks. At 
 night I lodged with one of the Nicholites, a kind of Quakers who do not 
 feel free to wear colored clothes. I spoke to a number of people at his 
 house that night. Whilst at tea, 1 observed his daughter (who sat opposite. 
 to me at table) to have the jerks, and dropped the tea-cup from her hand 
 in the violent agitation. I said to her, " Young woman, what is the mat- 
 ter?" She replied, " I have got the jerks." I asked her how long she 
 
 12 
 
134 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 had it ? She observed. "A few days," and that it had been the means of 
 the awakening and conversion of her soul, by stirring her up to serious 
 consideration about her careless state, &c. 
 
 Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in Knoxville to hundreds more than 
 could get into the courthouse, the governor being present. About one 
 hundred and fifty appeared to have the jerking exercise, among whom 
 was a circuit preacher (Johnson) who had opposed them a little before, but 
 he now had them powerfully ; and I believe he would have fallen over 
 three times had not the auditory been so crowded that he could not unless 
 he fell perpendicularly. 
 
 After meeting. I rode eighteen miles to hold a meeting at night. The 
 people of this settlement were mostly Quakers, and they had said (as I 
 was informed) the Methodists and Presbyterians have the jerks because 
 they sing and pray so much; but we are a still, peaceable people, where- 
 fore we do not have them. However, about twenty of them came to the 
 meeting, to hear one, as they said, somewhat in a Quaker line. But their 
 usual stillness and silence was interrupted, for about a dozen of them had 
 the jerks as keen and as powerful as any I had seen, so as to have occa- 
 sioned a kind of grunt or groan when they would jerk. It appears that 
 many have undervalued the great revival, and attempted to account for it 
 altogether on natural principles ; therefore it seems to me (from the best 
 judgment I can form) that God hath seen proper to take this method to 
 convince people, that he will work in a way to show his power, and sent 
 the jerks as a sign of the times, partly in judgment for the people's unbe- 
 lief, and yet as a mercy to convict people of divine realities. 
 
 I have seen Presbyterians, Methodists, Quakers, Baptists, Episco- 
 palians, and Independents, exercised with the jerks — gentleman and lady, 
 black and white, the aged and the youth, rich and poor, without exception; 
 from which I infer, as it cannot be accounted for on natural principles. 
 and carries such marks of involuntary motion, that it is no trifling matter. 
 I believe that those who are most pious and given up to God, are rarely 
 touched with it, and also those naturalists who wish and try to get it to 
 philosophize upon it, are excepted. But the lukewarm, lazy, half-hearted, 
 indolent professor is subject to it; and many of them I have seen, who, 
 when it came upon them, would be alarmed and stirred up to redouble 
 their diligence with God ; and after they would get happy, were thankful 
 it ever came upon them. Again, the wicked are frequently more afraid 
 of it than the small-pox or yellow fever; these are subject to it. But the 
 persecutors are more subject to it than any; and they sometimes have 
 cursed,, and swore, and damned it whilst jerking. There is no pain at- 
 tending the jerks except they resist it, which if they do, it will weary them 
 more in an hour than a day's labor, which shows that it requires the con- 
 sent of the will to avoid suffering. 
 
 20th. I passed by a meeting-house, where I observed the undergrowth 
 had been cut up for a camp-meeting, and from 50 to 10(1 saplisgs left, 
 breast-high, which to me appeared so slovenish that I could not hut ask 
 my guide the cause, who observed they were topped so high anil left for 
 the people to jerk by. This so excited my attention thai I went over the 
 ground to view it, and found where the people had laid hold of them and 
 jerked so powerfully that they had kicked up the earth as a horse .stamp- 
 ing flies. I observed some emotion both this day and night among the 
 
 
DO WS JOURNAL. 135 
 
 people. A Presoyterian minister (with whom I stayed) observed, "Yes- 
 terday whilst I was preaching some had the jerks, and a young man from 
 North Carolina mimicked them out of derision, and soon was seized with 
 them himself, (which was the case with many others.) He grew ashamed, 
 and on attempting to mount his horse to go off, his foot jerked about so that 
 he could not put it into the stirrup ; some youngsters seeing this assisted 
 him on, but he jerked so that he could not sit alone, and one got up to hold 
 him on, which was done with difficulty. I observing this, went to him 
 and asked him what he thought of it?" Said he, "I believe God sent it 
 on me for my wickedness, and making so light of it in others;" and he 
 requested me to pray for him. 
 
 I observed his wife had it ; she said she was first attacked with it in 
 bed. Dr. Nelson said he had frequently strove to get it in order to phi- 
 losophize upon it, but could not, and observed they could not account for 
 it on natural Drinciples. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 VISIT THROUGH VIRGINIA. 
 
 I called at a gentleman's house to get some breakfast, and inquired 
 the road. The gentleman observing my tin case in my pocket, (contain- 
 ing my credential from the state of Georgia, and supposing me to be some 
 vile cbaracter,) took it out and examined the contents without my consent. 
 When he had got about half through, as he looked at me, I observed he 
 appeared pale. He gave me what I wanted and treated me as a king. 
 
 I had not been long gone from the house before a runner on foot over- 
 took me, and another servant on horseback, with a request that I should 
 go back and preach. I did to many of the neighbors who were called in. 
 The mistress deserted during the meeting, which to me she denied, until 
 the servants affirmed that she was in the negro-house. 
 
 I observed to her that I considered her absence a slight, as they had 
 called me back, and to make it up with me, desired she should let me 
 know the cause of her absence. She replied she was afraid of the jerks 
 more than of the small-pox or yellow fever. 
 
 Next day he gave me some money, and sent a horse with me several 
 miles ; and then I took to my feet and went on to Greenville, and so on to 
 Abingdon in Virginia. The last jerks that I saw was a young woman, 
 who was severely exercised during the meeting. She followed me into the 
 house. I observed to her the indecency and folly of such public gestures 
 and grunts, and requested, (speaking sternly to make an impression on 
 her mind,) if she had any regard for her character, to leave it off. She 
 replied, " I will if I can." I took her by the hand, looking her in the 
 face, and said, " Do not tell lies." 1 perceived by the motion of her hand 
 that she exerted every nerve to restrain it, but instantly she jerked as if it 
 would have jerked her out of her skin if it were possible. I did this to 
 have an answer to others on the subject, which I told her that my abrupt- 
 ness might leave no bad impression on her mind. 
 
136 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 These appointments had been given out rising of six months, with the 
 days and hours fixed. I remarked in Abingdon, as I was dismissing the 
 auditory, that on such a day thirteen months, and such an hour, I should 
 be in town to hold a meeting, God willing. And I steered westerly on a 
 circuitous route to Turswell, where I preached in a sunk hole formed by 
 nature, to a vast auditory ; being accommodated thus far by an attorney's 
 horse. Here I saw a gentleman, a stranger, of whom I purchased a 
 horse at a word, and proceeded across the mountains of Clinch, which 
 were tremendously high and covered with snow, and having no outer gar- 
 ment, I felt as if I should freeze. However, all was made up at good 
 meetings on the other side. So I came to With courthouse; hence to 
 Grayson, and the lead mines ; thence to New River ; so to Montgomery, 
 Salem, Fincastle, and Lexington, where I spoke in the Presbyterian meet- 
 ing-house ; to Woodstock, Rocktown, and so on to Newtown, where God 
 was graciously with us. Hence to Winchester, where I spoke in the 
 Methodist chapel, and a champion bully of an A-double-L-part minister 
 was present, for whom the Methodist preacher's heart did ache. Next 
 day he went from house to house among his friends, to represent me as 
 a crazy man ; but three of his pillars were shaken, one of whom replied 
 to him, "If a crazy man will talk so, what would he do if he was in his 
 right mind ?" which seemed to confound him. I preached at Front oval, 
 and crossed the Blue Ridge in the night, in order to get on to my nex 1 day's 
 ippointment. A deist was present, and on hearing me observe " : hat no 
 nan was a deist who would not dare to take an oath to relinquish all 
 "avors from God through Christ." he began to examine whether he would 
 )e willing, and something replied, " No, not for ten thousand worlds." 
 Thus his foundation shook, and conviction ensued. 
 
 An A-double-L-part man who had followed up my meetings, perceiv- 
 ng the man to be shaken, appointed a time to answer my discourse ; but, 
 vhilst attempting to answer it, forgot one of the heads of the discourse ; 
 vhich so confounded him, that he complained of being unwell, and con- 
 .luded his meeting ; and so sunk into disgrace. 
 
 I spoke in Culpepper courthouse, and then rode fifty miles, or more, to 
 Jharlottesville, near the President's seat, in Albemarle county. I spoke 
 o about four thousand people, and one of the President's daughters, who 
 ■/as present, died a few days after. 
 
 Hence I went circuitously to Lynchburgh, where I spoke in the open 
 ir, in what I conceived to be the seat of Satan's kingdom. 
 
 From thence to New London, where 1 began speaking in the court- 
 iouse ; where papa and mamma Hobson came in, and we had a gi eious 
 ime. Here I fell in with brother Stith Mead, and we went on to the 
 ■'-meeting, which I had appointed last August. 
 
 [arch 22d. Several families came about twenty miles, and encamped 
 
 m the ground, though there were but i'ew Methodists anywhere short of 
 
 hat distance. The weather was chilly, the clouds appeared threatening, 
 
 ml the prospects before us very gloomy. However, we poured nut our 
 
 •omplaint to God, who graciously heard our cry, sent off the clouds, and 
 
 ave us a beautiful sun. 
 
 '23d. About fifteen hundred people appeared on the ground, and the 
 iQvd began a gracious work that day, which I trust hell shall never be 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 137 
 
 able to extinguish. One soul found peace before night, and another in 
 the night. 
 
 24th. About three thousand people attended. The solemnity and tender- 
 ness, and prospect of good increased. 
 
 25th. Sunday. About five thousand on the ground, and in general 
 good attention. Colonel Callaway and a number of respectable gentle- 
 men used their endeavors to protect our peaceable privileges. 
 
 Monday, 26th. About three thousand appeared on the ground ; and the 
 rejoicing of old saints, the shouts of young converts, and the cries of the 
 distressed for mercy, caused the meeting to continue all night, until we 
 parted on Tuesday morning 27th. 
 
 Abouf fifty, during this meeting, professed to have found the pardoning 
 love of God. From hence the work went home with the people and 
 spread over the country, as may be seen from the following letters sent by 
 William Heath, Methodist preacher, to Ezekiel Cooper, one of the Book- 
 stewards to the Connection, and the Rev. Stith Mead to Bishop Asbury. 
 
 " Richmond District, April 4th, 1803. 
 
 " I have been in the habit of communicating to you the remarkable oc 
 currences which have fallen in my way from time to time : but your being 
 kept from us in the south by sickness, I have been at a loss where to direct 
 my intelligence. Being informed you shortly will be in Baltimore, I shall 
 endeavor to throw the following narrative in your way. But, passing over 
 a great number of pleasing scenes which might be noticed, for brevity's 
 sake, I shall confine myself to the giving you a list of the camp, and other 
 meetings of magnitude, with their immediate effects ; and then in an ag. 
 gregate, the consequences of the meetings will be seen on a more enlarged 
 scale, though still much of their fruit will be unnoticed, being scattered 
 generally over the circuits. 
 
 Dates of meetings. 1804. 
 
 March 23—27 
 April 21—23 
 
 May 5—11 
 
 12—15 
 
 17—21 
 
 30 
 
 31 June 1 
 
 June 3 
 8— 12 
 
 Aug 
 
 July 20—24 
 - 28—29 
 3 — 7 
 
 8 
 
 1 —21 
 3 Sept. 
 7 — 1 
 
 Places. 
 
 Bedford County, 
 Campbell County, . 
 Goose Creek, 
 Lynchburgh, 
 Tabernacle, 
 New Hope Chapel, 
 Tabernacle, 
 Flat Rock, 
 Lynchburg, 
 New Hope Chapel, 
 Tabernacle, 
 
 Charity Chapel, Pouhauta, 
 Bethel Chapel, . 
 Leftwich's Chapel, Bedford 
 New-hope, 
 Bottetourt, 
 Fincastle, . 
 
 Ebenezer-Chapel, Bedford 
 Tabernacle, 
 Oaks, Amherst, 
 12* 
 
 circuit, 
 
 Converted. 
 
 50 
 . 24 
 
 16 
 
 . 16 
 
 100 
 
 . 100 
 
 150 
 
 . 20 
 
 50 
 . 40 
 
 . 100 
 50 
 100 
 30 
 50 
 20 
 50 
 20 
 40 
 
 Joined. 
 
 40 
 
 49 
 140 
 
 49 
 
 48 
 60 
 
 60 
 19 
 
 7 
 17 
 
 13 
 
30 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 20 
 
 13 
 
 138 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Aug. 21 — 25 Brown's Chapel, Campbell, . 
 
 Sept. 28 Oct. 1 Chesnut Chapel, Franklin, 
 
 1805 
 
 Mar. 29. Ap. 2 barley's Chapel, Bedford, . 
 
 1036 538 
 
 " In this great and glorious work, it may be observed, that at the close 
 of two months, I numbered six hundred converted, and five hundred and 
 twenty added to the church. And in the six months, and that principally 
 at the meetings, the number converted amounted to eleven hundred and 
 seventy-six, and eight hundred and fifty joined the Methodist Episcopal 
 church. With the preachers in the five circuits, Bedford, Bottetourf, Am- 
 herst, Cumberland and Franklin, each having one or more camp meet- 
 ings, hundreds are brought to God, and into his militant church. Other 
 denominations have shared largely the fruits of our labors. 
 
 " In this work it may be remarked, that I have baptized near one hun- 
 dred adult believers, from ten to twenty at a time ; and after giving 
 them the choice of the mode, there has not been one instance where they 
 have chosen immersion. The blessing of God has visibly attended the or- 
 dinance by effusion ; and there are but few who have joined, but what 
 professed saving religion previous to their joining. Persecution has raged 
 in proportion to the revival : but hitherto the Lord has helped us. And 
 we can say with the apostle, 2 Cor. vi. 6, ' By honor and dishonor, by 
 evil report and good report : as deceivers, and yet true : as unknown, and 
 yet well known : as dying, and behold we live : as chastened, and not kill- 
 ed : as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing : as poor, yet making making many 
 rich : as having nothing, vet possessing all things.' 
 
 " STITH MEAD." 
 
 EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM WILLIAM HEATH TO EZEKIEL COOPER. 
 
 " Lynchburg, July 25th, 1804. 
 
 " To you, I suppose it will be a matter of joy to hear of the prosperity 
 >f Zion in these parts of the Lord's vineyard. 
 
 " The camp-meetings, which have been usual in the south and west for 
 some years, never began with us till last spring. 
 
 "On the 23d of March, a camp-meeting was held by L. D.* in con- 
 junction with a number of other preachers and ministers ; at which fifty 
 souls professed to find peace with God. From this the work of God 
 spread in almost every direction, for many were awakened at this meet- 
 ing, who afterwards found the pearl of great price. At the several meet- 
 ings which were held at Flat Creek meeting-house, by the 16th of April, 
 twenty-four souls professed converting grace ; and the work has continued 
 more rapid at that place ever since. Forty have joined the church there. 
 and sixteen in the neighborhood above that have professed conversion, and 
 planted a society among us. In the town and vicinity, from the beginning 
 of the work in April until now, from six to twelve and sixteen, at a meet- 
 ing, have professed to find "the pearl of great price. So that from a class 
 
 * Lorenzo Dow. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 139 
 
 of twenty members, we have now one hundred and sixty. Bless the Lord, 
 O my soul ! and let all the people magnify his holy name I 
 
 " On the 5th of May, a meeting was appointed at a place fifteen miles 
 above us, called the Tabernacle, to be held three days ; but the work was 
 so great that it continued five days, day and night, with very little inter- 
 mission : in which time one hundred were thought to have obtained true 
 conversion. From the 12th to the 15th of May, at a place called New- 
 Hope, five miles from town we had another meeting, which continued also 
 day and night ; at which there were about one hundred who professed to 
 get converted : and many are daily added to our numbers. From the 17th 
 to the 22d of May, meeting again, at Tabernacle meeting-house, at which 
 place the people encamped on the ground, and continued preaching, pray- 
 ing, and other godly exercises, night and day, for the five days, in which 
 time one hundred and fifty were thought to be savingly converted. One 
 hundred joined the Methodist church at that time and place. From the 
 8th to the 12th of June, another camp-meeting was held at Charity Chap- 
 el, Powhatan, at which one hundred souls were thought to obtain saving 
 conversion, and sixty joined the Methodist church. From the 20th to the 
 24th of this month, we had a camp-meeting in Bedford, at Leftwich's 
 meeting-house, at which one hundred and ten came forward, and gave tes- 
 timony of their faith, that God had converted their souls. Very many are 
 the prayer, class, and preaching meetings, not mentioned here, at which 
 the Lord pours out his Spirit in a wonderful manner. Considering the low 
 ebb of religion among us, before the revival began, I can truly say, that 1 
 never saw or read of greater times. True, the times mentioned Dy broth- 
 er Cox in his letter to Bishop Coke, in 1787, were great ; but I was in the 
 whole- of that revival, as well as this, and it is my opinion that this revival 
 far exceeds that. 
 
 " The glorious work is spreading in various directions, and extensively. 
 It is chiefly among the Methodists : though our Presbyterian brethren are 
 very friendly, and labor mightily with and among us. Indeed, my 
 brother, we hope, and at times are almost led to believe, that the glorious 
 millenium is ushering in ! Proclaim at your pleasure the contents of this, 
 or any part. 
 
 " I am, in the best of bonds, thine, &c. 
 
 " William Heath." 
 
 I was unwell the latter part of this meeting, from an unusual incident, 
 but after the meeting broke up, I rode in a walk thirty miles, and lay 
 down upon a table with a blanket and pillow, and spoke to several hun- 
 dreds in the open air at night. I had been necessitated to alight several 
 times and rest, laying upon the ground in the course of the day. 
 
 28th. I rode in great misery eleven miles and spoke to hundreds, an 
 hour by sun in the morning. Thence to Franklin courthouse at twelve 
 o'clock, and some were offended, but good I trust was done. In the even- 
 ing I spoke twelve miles off"; but was grieved with the family: could not 
 e with them, but next morning quitted them betimes, and went to Henrv 
 courthouse ; spoke to about fifteen hundred people; and stayed with Ge- 
 neral Martin at night, where we had a good time. 
 
 30th. I started this morning an hour before day, and rode thirty miles 
 to Pittsylvania courthouse. Here were several of my spiritual children, 
 
140 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 among whom was Polly Callaway, whom I once had pointed at whilst 
 preaching, the first time she ever saw me, and God struck her under con- 
 viction ; she ran away thirty miles to a camp-meeting, where God set her 
 soul at libertv ; and almost the whole of her father's family have been 
 brought to God ; and her brother is become an itinerant preacher. One 
 soul was set at liberty to-day. some mocked and caused interruption, but 
 good was done during the three meetings. 
 
 It is eight years this morning since I parted with my parents, on the 
 errand in which 1 am now engaged. I still feel, " Wo is me if I preach 
 not the gospel." Hitherto I have been preserved (through the providence 
 of God,) by land and sea, through storms and afflictions, with the tempta- 
 tions of friends and foes ; but the Lord hath kept me, glory to his holy 
 name ! 
 
 31st. I held meeting sun half-hour high, and then rode eighteen miles 
 to Wilson's meeting-house ; these were tender times. Eight miles hence I 
 spoke at night. 
 
 Sunday, April 1st. I spoke at Rockingham courthouse, North Carolina, 
 to fifteen or sixteen hundred people, wdio appeared in general solemn and 
 well-behaved, considering the inconvenience of standing in the freezing air 
 and falling snow, more than two hours. I rode twelve miles and spoke 
 at night. 
 
 2d. 1 spoke in Danville to about two thousand : this was the seat of 
 Satan's kingdom, yet I believe I shall one day see good times in this 
 quarter. Some children were brought forward, for me to pray for them, 
 instead of offering them up in baptism, which I had never seen before. 
 
 3d. I rode thirty miles to Halifax, Virginia, where I spoke to about two 
 thousand, and in general good attention. A family of A-double-L-part 
 people, without my knowledge or consent, appointed me a meeting, and, to 
 excuse the matter, said they would pilot me a road five miles shorter to 
 my next day's meeting. To prevent disappointing the people I complied, 
 but on my arrival, before I entered the house, I inquired whether I might 
 feel at home whilst I stayed ? They replied, " Yes." I then observed, that 
 I had come forty miles, and would be glad of a cup of tea or coffee, as I 
 could not take food without them. They took their dinner, and prepare. 1 
 not mine, until it was time to begin meeting ; but as I would suffer nothing 
 to clash with my appointments, and finding the people talkative, I got on 
 a table by the porch out. of doors, in the dark, unseen ; and with a stamp, 
 as if I would have stove the table through, and clapping my hands at the 
 same instant with all my might, I cried with exertion, " Hush," which 
 caused a solemn silence among the people, and then began meeting ; 
 having told the family if my food was ready, I would take it when I had 
 done. 
 
 When I had finished, I found it not ready and cold ; and being so Wear} 
 I was unable to sit up, and retired to rest, observing, I must be off betimes 
 in the morning, and they must accommodate my breakfast accordingly, 
 which however was not ready until I had got on my horse, neither did 
 they procure me a pilot; thus 1 went twenty-three miles to Charlotte 
 courthouse, got some breakfast, and spoke. 
 
 The above family, after T was gone, told lies about me, and one of their 
 preachers appeared friendly to my face, but acted like them behind my 
 back ; saying, that I said, " Jesus Christ was a liar," &c. Next year 
 
 V 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 141 
 
 when I came this way again, this family had made another appointment 
 for me ; but as it happened, before the son, who had come to meeting, 
 delivered his invitation, I prayed to God to have mercy on those who had 
 told lies about me, which caused shame to prevent him from doing his 
 errand ; so they had to look to the disappointment themselves. 
 
 April 5th. A Presbytery was sitting at Prince Edward, and many law- 
 yers were here, (it being court time.) I spoke to about three thousand 
 people, (standing upon the stocks or pillory,) on the subject of predestina- 
 tion and deism, showing the one to be the foundation of the other. The 
 court adjourned whilst I spoke. I added, " A man present hath some 
 books, which contain the essence of what I spoke, if any of you should 
 desire to procure them." A minister (observing the attention of the great 
 and small, and also the sale of the books) replied, that the stocks were 
 the fittest place for me ; which showed the bitterness of his heart, and pro- 
 cured him no small disgrace among his friends. 
 
 Lynchburg was a deadly place for the worship of God, but my friends 
 asked, what shall be done with the profits of your Chain ? which they 
 computed at five hundred dollars. I replied, " I give the profits to build 
 a brick chapel in Lynchburg, for the Methodists, reserving only the pri- 
 vilege of preaching in it, when not occupied by them, and whilst my con- 
 duct shall continue as unexceptionable as it now is." 
 
 6th. I spoke in a church, at Tarwallet, in the day-time, and at night at 
 John Hobson's, jr., whom I called my papa and his wife my mamma. His 
 mother, who is near ninety years of age, as I asked her if she prayed, 
 thought, " What should I pray for unless it be to get home safe from meet- 
 ing ;" but in the night, whilst she meditated upon the above thoughts of her 
 mind, reflected, "What have I been about all my lifetime? I am near 
 one hundred years old, and never considered upon my future state." Here 
 conviction seized her mind : she went in the morning to her son's, and de- 
 sired prayer : in about a week she was brought to rejoice in God. 
 
 7th. Papa took me in a chair to Cartersville. The first time I visited 
 this place, I sent to an innkeeper to preach in his house, who replied, as 
 was said, he would first meet me in hell ; he shortly after died. 
 
 No one offered a place, except one man a room, which would contain 
 about a dozen ; at length I got the liberty of a tobacco-shed or warehouse, 
 where I spoke to about five hundred. One man rode into the company, 
 and continued on his horse about two hours, until I had done ; it rained so 
 tremendously that the people, who were mostly excited by curiosity, were 
 compelled to stay until I finished. So I left the town without eating or 
 drinking ; but now there was a stage erected for me, and I spoke to about 
 two thousand. 
 
 I observed to the people their former coolness, and told them that I 
 would neither eat nor drink with them this time ; but intended to clear my 
 skirts from their blood. Several were brought under conviction, and since 
 are brought to rejoice in God. I received several invitations, but would 
 not break my word, which gave great offence. 
 
 The third time I visited this place, God gave me favor in the sight of 
 the people : prejudice seemed to be removed, and we had a gracious time. 
 
 8th. 1 spoke under some shades at Powhatan, about two thousand pre- 
 sent ; we had a good time, except one drunken man, and some few took 
 offence. 
 
142 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards, at Chesterfield courthouse, 
 and in Manchester at night. 
 
 10th. I spoke in Richmond to about two thousand. Here I found 
 several spiritual children, the fruit of my first visit. Here the posts of 
 the gallery sunk two inches, crushing the bricks on which they stood, and 
 two inches more would have let down hundreds of people upon those 
 beneath. 
 
 11th. I returned to Cumberland to prepare my Address to the people 
 of Virginia for the press. 
 
 I communicated my thoughts to papa and mamma Hobson, who, after 
 seriously weighing circumstances, gave their advice and consent concern- 
 ing mv marriage. 
 
 Sunday, 15th. I came to Petersburgh ; some were noisy, and some 
 were tender in the meeting. 
 
 16th. A young gentleman carried me in a gig to Osborne church ; he 
 a few days after was thrown from the gig, and soon expired. Oh, how 
 uncertain is life ! Oh, the necessity of being always ready ! 
 
 I spoke under the federal oaks to about seventeen hundred ; we had a 
 melting time. Trials I expect are at the door ; the clouds seem gather- 
 ing fast, and to none but a Divine Providence can I look, as an inter- 
 posing friend. 
 
 I am taught to use all men as friends, and yet to put myself in the 
 power of none, but to make God my only friend, and put my whole con- 
 fidence in him ; for whom else can I rely upon 1 The fable saith, that 
 the snake, to oblige the porcupine, suffered him to come into his den out 
 of the cold ; the latter growing warm, began to bristle up and stir about, 
 and the quills to prick the snake, which caused him to request the other 
 to be gone, or else behave. He replied, " I'm well enough off, and if you 
 do not like the place, you may seek rest elsewhere." 
 
 Brother Mallard writes thus : "lam out of hell, thank God. Christ 
 was rebuked by Peter, and his friends thought him beside himself. 
 Joshua thought it wrong in those who prophesied in the camp. Aaron 
 and Miriam rose up against Moses ; and John, with others, forbid one 
 who was casting out devils in the name of Christ, because he followed 
 not with them. And ignorant brethren cause trials, though well-mean- 
 ing, beside those from false brethren, hypocrites, and backsliders." There 
 are trials enough daily, without borrowing trouble from the morrow. All 
 is well now, to-morrow may take thought for itself. 
 
 I spoke at Prince George courthouse, and though there were but few 
 religious people, it was a tender time, notwithstanding it was muster-day. 
 I rode fourteen miles, and spoke in the afternoon in Jones's Hole chtirch 
 to hundreds. A Quaker girl, who was excited hither, was brought under 
 concern of mind in the meeting, and had no rest until the Lord spoke 
 peace to her soul. The next time I saw her, sin 1 was rejoicing in God. 
 Here I met Jesse Lee, and rode home with him to his father's, whose 
 house has been a preaching-house most constantly for thirty years, and I 
 suppose one of the oldest in America. 
 
 I communicated my intention to publish my journal, and apply the 
 profit towards building a meeting-house in the city of Washington, as a 
 gentleman had offered to give me a spot of ground for that purpose. J. 
 L. said that he had no objection, if I told the whole truth, and gave the 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 143 
 
 meeting-house to the Methodists, which was then my intention. But one 
 of the conferences making some objection to my building meeting-houses 
 for them, I afterwards altered my mind, and gave what I conceived to be 
 the profits to some Methodist trustees, still in the District of Columbia, 
 which contains ten miles square, and includes the cities of Washington, 
 Georgetown, and Alexandria. 
 
 18th. I had meeting at Sussex courthouse ; then to Jones's meeting- 
 house, where I met five travelling preachers, on their way to general 
 conference. 
 
 19th. Had meeting at Hall's meeting-house and Dinwiddie courthouse, 
 and appointed a camp-meeting, to commence on the eighth of March fol- 
 lowing. 
 
 21st. I spoke at the camp-meeting ground, and next day at Brunswick 
 courthouse, and at night at Ellis's meeting-house, to about one thousand. 
 One professed to find peace. Ira Ellis is one of the old travelling preach- 
 ers, and Drumgoole also, who live in this country. It inspires me with 
 a sympathetic reflection when I fall in company with those who were the 
 first in the planting the infant Methodist Church in America. I reflected 
 how some have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a few still engaged, 
 and the rest gone to glory. 
 
 I spoke at Hicksford in the courthouse, and at a widow's in the night. 
 1 stood upwards of three hours in these meetings, and it was a happy 
 time for me. 
 
 24th I rode to Jones's church, and from thence to Jerusalem, a place 
 noted for wickedness ; I spoke in the courthouse, but none asked me 
 either to eat or drink, which was the greatest inhospitality I had met 
 with for some time. This town was beautifully situated on a river. 
 
 26th. I held meeting at Suffolk and Jolly's chapel. Some A-double- 
 L-part people took offence, but good, I trust, was done. 
 
 27th. I spoke at Portsmouth to more than could get into the house. 
 Without there was disturbance, within was peace. At brother Green's 
 also we had a good time, whilst some fell to the floor and raised the peo- 
 ple in the street. ' 
 
 28th. I spoke in Norfolk and Portsmouth, and some souls were set at 
 liberty. I refused some money, and got some handbills printed, and 
 then had not a sufficiency left to pay my ferriage. However, some one 
 slipped some money into my pocket, which answered the end. So I still 
 perceive that the calls of God's Spirit and the openings of his providence 
 go hand in hand. 
 
 29th. The Church minister and Baptist gave over their meetings, which 
 gave me a fine opportunity of addressing the people, both in the Method- 
 ist chapel and in the church, in the latter of which one fell as in the 
 agonies of death. I feel as if my work in this country was drawing to a 
 close, and my heart drawn towards England. Oh, how easv some peo- 
 ple can rest, even ministers, and see so little fruit of their labor! 
 
 30th. I rode to Yorktown, where Cornwall is was taken prisoner, and 
 the cave to which he retired during the siege still remains, being cut on 
 purpose for him in a rock. The effects of the siege and shot still remain. 
 The town is since of little consequence. I spoke in the church to what 
 I could, but I doubt if there be one white a Christian in the place. I 
 crossed York river to Gloucester side, and spoke again. 
 
144 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 May 1st. I spoke at Mount Zion, and had a good time ; saw some of 
 brother Mead's spiritual children seven years old. Hence to Bellamy's 
 chapel. Stood about six hours this day, but I and my horse had but little 
 to eat till night, having travelled about thirty miles. 
 
 2d. Had meetings at Shacklesford chapel and the new church. 
 
 The Church of England was once the established religion, by law, in 
 this state. The clergyman was allowed sixteen thousand pounds weight 
 of tobacco yearly as his salary from the parish. When the war com- 
 menced between England and America, the legislature of this state 
 thought it unreasonable to compel a man to pay, and so deprive him of 
 his natural privilege of showing his voluntary liberality ; and also to 
 compel him to pay to the support of those in whose ministry he did not 
 believe. 
 
 Part of the clergy gave over preaching, while others, supposing the 
 Virginians would be conquered after the above act, and their arrears 
 made up to them, continued their attendance for a while ; but after the 
 taking of Cornwallis, they deserted the churches also, and left them 
 vacant, which caused the legislature to permit other denominations to 
 use them,* &c, and many scores of the best buildings in this state are 
 now going to ruin. 
 
 3d. I spoke at Pace's meeting-house, and also in the Baptists' chapel. 
 
 Benjamin Pace had borne an unblemished character as a preacher, 
 and at length fell into a decline, which he bore with Christian fortitude, 
 and calling for his shroud and grave-clothes, dressed himself in them as 
 some great hero on an important expedition; he then bade his wife, son, 
 and daughters farewell, with orders to have the society notified, adding, 
 " I am done fighting, my soul is in glory ;" and with his hands fixed in a 
 proper attitude, went off triumphant. This is a match for an infidel. 
 
 4th. I spoke four hours, lacking thirteen minutes, under the shade 
 between two trees at Cole's chapel, to a crowded, serious, and attentive 
 auditory. In the midst of my discourse, I observed a man at the other 
 side of the trees, whom I considered as a backslider. It ran repeated ly 
 through my mind to ask him before the people, if the language of his 
 heart was not contained in these words : 
 
 " What peaceful hours I once enjoyed 
 
 How sweet their memory still ! 
 But they have left an aching void 
 
 The world can never fill." 
 
 At length I proposed the question, after telling the congregation the cause, 
 and requested him, if it was, to give me his hand, which he did, to the 
 surprise of the people. He was a Baptist, as I afterwards was told, and 
 continued uneasy in his mind for some weeks, till some of his peo- 
 ple plastered him up with the old doctrine, " once in grace always in 
 grace." 
 
 5th. I rode forty-two miles to Port Royal, and had a solemn time. 
 
 6th. I spoke in Fredericksburgh four times, and collected upwards of 
 forty pounds for the benefit of a free school. The little boys who heard 
 jne preach, next day went all over town, spelling, " \-double-L-part — 
 
 * Only about three or four continued to officiate— which shows that they preached for 
 tobaccu and not for souh .' 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 145 
 
 few — elect — some — small number," &c, which diverted some, and exas- 
 perated others. 
 
 7th. I spoke in Stafford and Dumfries courthouses. 
 
 8th. I gave my last here ; and spoke in a church on the way to Alex- 
 andra, where I spoke at night, and next morning. 
 
 9th. 1 spoke in Georgetown. 
 
 10th. I went to Montgomery, but finding my appointment not given out, 
 I pushed on to Baltimore, making about sixty miles, and heard a sermon 
 by night. Here brother Daniel Ostrander brought me heavy tidings, the 
 death of my mother, the first that ever died out of my father's family. It 
 gave me a tender sensation, but I could neither weep nor mourn, whilst 
 these words were in my mind, " Oh ! is my mother gone ! is she gone, 
 never to return !" 
 
 The last time I saw her she requested that I should come and see them 
 once a year whilst she should live, which was my then intention. But 
 God so wonderfully opened my way in the southern climes, that I could 
 not find my way clear, although I had felt unusual exercise when I parted 
 from her last, which I remarked to my friends ; and also about the time 
 of her decease, though it was near five months after she died before I 
 heard of it. 
 
 11th. I received a letter from my father, giving me the particulars of 
 my mother's dissolution and triumphant end ; which was a little more 
 than twelve months from the time I parted with her last. He also in- 
 formed me of the death of my brother Fish, which took place a few weeks 
 before hers. When I saw him last, he was backslidden from God. It 
 appears he was reclaimed in his last illness, and made a happy exit. 
 
 Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the market, and published it from 
 the pulpit, and also prepared an advertisement for the public paper, for 
 me to preach there a second time. There was a large concourse of peo- 
 ple at the last meeting, and near one hundred preachers present, it being 
 now general conference time. I had come here to see if they intended 
 to hedge up my way. Brother Ostrander informed me, that the New 
 York conference had conversed me over, and some were minded to block 
 up my way, whilst others objected, saying, " He does us no harm, but 
 we get the fruit of his labor," whilst the former urged my example was 
 bad ; for perhaps fifty Dows might spring out of the same nest. So they 
 agreed to discourage giving out my appointments. It appears that some 
 came to this conference with an intention to have a move to block up my 
 way at one stroke ; but on seeing the southern preachers, and hearing 
 of my conduct and success, their prejudice deserted them, and their opin- 
 ions and views of things concerning me altered, (as several of them told 
 me,) and became friendly, though before cool and distant. 
 
 Stith Mead, who was on his way from Georgia to general conference, 
 when we met at the camp-meeting, got detained on account of the revival 
 which then broke out, and spread as a fire on a mountain, in all direc- 
 tions. He wrote to Baltimore conference, and also to me, that he con- 
 ceived his presence would not be necessary there on my account. 
 
 Nicholas Snethen I here heard preach in the life and power of the 
 Holy Ghost. Oh ! what an alteration in the man for the better ! He once 
 was a pleasant speaker to the ear, but little energy to the heart, until 
 God knocked him down twice at a camp-meeting, and gave him such a 
 
 13 
 
146 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 baptism as he never felt before. However, spiritual blessings may be 
 abused through unfaithfulness to the Divine Spirit ; and what need there 
 is of our practising the apostle's caution, " If any man think he standeth, 
 let him take heed lest he fall !" 
 
 The preachers as a body seemed unprejudiced, yet a few individuals 
 
 are excepted ; among whom R and W , of ancient date, which I 
 
 desired might be done away, and requested an interview for that purpose ; 
 but though one of them invited me to breakfast, yet they both went out 
 before the time appointed, without acquainting the family, which caused 
 me to feel awkward and abashed when I came. 
 
 I had felt a desire to visit Boston for some time, but never saw my way 
 opening until now. George Pickering, who was presiding elder in Bos- 
 ton district, invited me to his jurisdiction, which I esteemed as a provi- 
 dence, expressed my gratitude, quitted Baltimore and returned to Rich- 
 mond, where I put some manuscripts to press and visited some neighbor- 
 ing places. 
 
 I saw a man executed for the horrid crime of murder, having spoken 
 to him through the grate the preceding day. Some trifled when this aw- 
 ful catastrophe was exhibited. 
 
 Papa Hobson met me here, but my appointments would not admit of 
 my returning with him in the gig ; and I had sold my horse to pay for 
 printing, and how to get on I did not know, being unwell a day or two 
 after ; however, a gentleman who had been excited by curiosity to come 
 near twenty miles to hear me at Cartersville, was there brought under 
 concern ; and with his servant was now on his return from Petersburgh, 
 where he had been to purchase a coach to accommodate his family to 
 meetings. He hearing of this appointment, delayed on his journey twen- 
 ty-four hours, and then in his coach carried me home to Cumberland. 
 
 26th. I have a bad cough, which some think denotes my approaching 
 dissolution. I feel unwell out of employ these few days past, though I 
 have had but very few rest-days for seventeen months ; but have gene- 
 rally preached from two to five times a day, riding from thirty to fifty 
 miles. 
 
 Sunday, 27th. I spoke at Charity Chapel preparatory for camp-meet- 
 ing. We had a shout ; two found peace ; and some ungenerous persons 
 struck the negroes, who were rejoicing in God, to the shedding of blood. 
 
 Friday, June 1st. Camp-meeting commenced near Poplar Spring 
 church, in Gloucester county. Brother Mead, who had ordered me to 
 appoint it, did not come according to expectation. No preachers were on 
 the ground, and hundreds of people, were assembled. This, indeed, w as 
 a trial of my faith among the strange people. However, in the nam 
 the Lord, I went up the stage and began the meeting, and besought God 
 for a token for good; and soon a poor woman, who had come thirty 
 miles on foot, under distress, was delivered, and clapping her hands, 
 shouted for joy. Upon this, three or four preachers appeared. These 
 things began to revive my heart ; but a shower of rain expelled us from 
 the woods into the church, where six or eight souls found peace. The 
 next day was a good time also. 
 
 Sunday, 3d. Some thousands assembled, and whilst I was speaking 
 from a stage, a storm seemed coming up, which put the people in motion, 
 but I requested the people to be still and raise their hearts to God, if per- 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 147 
 
 haps he would send off the clouds, and soon the threatening grew favor- 
 able and the clouds went round. 
 
 Monday, 4th. Our meeting broke up; about thirty found peace; a 
 number of backsliders were reclaimed; scores were awakened, and good 
 was done in the name of the Lord. 
 
 5th. I replied to an A-double-L-part discourse, delivered against me in 
 my absence by Bob S., who had heard me preach, which I think was un- 
 manly. 
 
 Thursday, 7th. 1 met brother Mead at papa Hobson's, who informed 
 me that the work in Bedford county has greatly spread. Six hundred 
 found peace, and five hundred and twenty he had taken into society, and 
 the flame was still going on. 
 
 Friday, 8th. Camp-meeting came on at Charity Chapel, Powhatan 
 county- The Lord was precious, but the wicked strove to trouble us. 
 
 Sunday, 10th. About five or six thousand were on the ground. The 
 work went on, and the opposition increased. Twenty-five combined to- 
 gether to give me a flogging. They ransacked the camp to find me 
 whilst I was taking some repose. This was the first discovery of their 
 project. As I went out of the tent one was seen to cock a pistol towards 
 me, whilst a voice was heard, " There he is ! there he is !" My friends 
 forced me into the tent. Next day I had one of the young men arrested, 
 and two others fled before they could be taken. The young man acknow- 
 ledged his error, and promised never to do the like again. So we let 
 him go. 
 
 The law was read from the stage, and after that we had peace. 
 
 Satan was angry, and brought to hush with only growling what should 
 be done by waylaying me on the road. I defied them to do their worst. 
 The work went on, and continued all night and next morning. When 
 we were parting, we had good reason to believe that one hundred souls 
 were brought to liberty. Some were minded I should go off in a covered 
 coach, which I refused, but with brother Dunnington went off in a gig, 
 believing that they had no power to hurt me. What enraged them so, 
 was my showing their improper behavior in their striking the blacks, &c. 
 
 13th. Last night I spoke at friend Baker's, in whose family God hath 
 begun a gracious work. 
 
 I purchased a grave-suit for the dead, and sent it to Betsey M , and 
 
 took my departure to Pctersburgh. 
 
 The stage-coach not going, I was detained twenty-four hours behind my 
 intention. 
 
 Friday, 15th. I arrived on the camp-ground, about an hour by sun in 
 the evening. Three found peace ; some attempted interruption ; but the 
 magistrates were on our side. I continued on the ground until Monday 
 the 18th, in which time about sixty professed to have found peace, and 
 about one hundred awakened. Brother Cox wrote me that about thirty 
 found peace after that I left the ground. Some blamed me for appointing 
 this meeting : however, the devil's kingdom suffered loss in the Isle of 
 Wight, and I will rejoice. 
 
 I gave one hundred dollars worth of books towards building a chapel ; 
 and spent a few days in Norfolk and Portsmouth ; and several souls were 
 set at liberty while I stayed. 
 
148 DOW'S JOURNAL, 
 
 CHAPTER III, 
 
 RETURN TO NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 Sunday, 24th. I embarked for New- York. We had some contrary 
 winds, horrible squalls, and calms ; however, in eight days, I spoke with 
 some friends in New-York, having quitted the vessel, and by the way of 
 Elizabethtown came to the city. 
 
 N. Snethen is stationed here, and seems not so lively (by the account 
 of friends) as he was some time ago. He is lately married. — Cyrus Steb- 
 bens objected to my preaching where he was stationed, though the trustees 
 were mostly friendly. He withdrew from the connection soon after, which 
 showed what spirit he was of. 
 
 I put my trunk on board a vessel for Middletown, and a friend took me 
 in a chaise, near forty miles, whence I continued on foot until I came near 
 Connecticut line. When about sixty yards off, whilst raising my heart to 
 God to open me a way for provision, as I had but a few cents in my pocket, 
 I met Aaron Hunt, a preacher, who told me where to call and get some 
 refreshment. I did so, and held two meetings in the neighborhood ; then 
 came to Danbury, and pawning my watch, took stage for Hartford. 
 
 July 10th. Walking twenty miles I came to my father's house, which 
 appeared empty. Things seemed pleasant round about ; but my mother 
 is no more. I cannot mourn — my loss is her gain. I trust to meet her 
 in the skies, where sorrow and parting are no more. The rest of my 
 friends were well in body, but low in religion. 
 
 I went to Middletown for my trunk, and found the plans for the con- 
 templated meeting-house like to fall through, although six hundred dollars 
 were subscribed. I offered them eight hundred dollars worth of books to 
 aid therein, provided they would give me assistance in putting my journal 
 to press. Here brother Burrows met me, and we went to Hebron, where 
 we saw brother Wood. We agreed on a camp-meeting, to commence the 
 last day of May following ; which when known, was ridiculed as enthu- 
 siasm, to think that I could get people to go into the woods, and encamp 
 night and day in this populous part, where elegant meeting-houses were 
 so numerous. I was now called to another difficulty — a young horse 
 being dead, and some money miscarried which I had sent for his keeping, 
 and a coat: my appointment had gone on to Boston, and how to do 3 I saw 
 not my way clear ; but here that same Providence, whose kindness I had 
 experienced on many interesting occasions, was manifest. A biter from 
 a motherly woman, who had never *f<-n me but once, came to band, in 
 which was enclosed a bank note. This enabled me to pay what I owed 
 and take stage from Springfield to Waltham. A paper-maker agreed, if 
 I would pay one hundred dollp-rsdown and give him bonds forthe remainder, 
 he would accommodate me; but how to accomplish this 1 did not know, 
 until I fell asleep al brother Pickering's father-in-law's in Waltham, when 
 1 dreamed bow and whore I could get the money, which 1 observed to 
 
 P , who replied, " A dream is a dream." I said, " True ; but I intend 
 
 to see the result." — 1 wrote to my Middletown friends and succeeded ac- 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 149 
 
 cordingly. I spoke several times in Boston, and once on the common, 
 •where two caused interruption ; but shortly after God called them to 
 eternity. 
 
 Some dated their awakenings and conversions from this visit. — Thence 
 I took stage and returned to Springfield, where I arrived about twelve at 
 night, and lay under a haystack until day ; when I called on the paper- 
 man, with a friend I met from Middletown, and completed our bargain. I 
 then went with the friend to Hartford, and completed our agreement with 
 the printers and bookbinder. 
 
 I had now a tour of about six thousand miles laid off before me, to be ac- 
 complished against my return in May. and not a cent of money in my pocket ; 
 however, in the name of God, I set off on foot from my father's house, 
 though no one knew my situation ; doubting not, but that the providential 
 hand which I had experienced heretofore, would go with me still. 1 walked 
 to Hartford river, telling the ferryman my case. He carried me over, 
 saying, "Pay when you can," (it being one cent.) Isold some books, 
 and continued my walk to Litchfield, falling in with a wagon of Quakers, 
 who suffered me to ride some on the way. 
 
 Thence I took stage to Danbury and redeemed my watch : held a few 
 meetings, and came to New- York. A friend who had employed me to 
 get him some printing done, not making remittance, I had like to have 
 been involved in difficulty ; but Providence delivered me from this diffi- 
 culty also. Brother Thatcher had consented for my holding a camp- 
 meeting in his district ; but reconsidering the matter, recoiled with prohi- 
 bition. Yet to prevent my disappointment from being too great, he suffer- 
 ed four appointments to be made for me by a local preacher, not choosing 
 to give them out himself, considering the agreement at last conference. 
 These appointments were given out wrong end foremost, considering the 
 line of my journey, which caused me much more travelling. However, 
 with a heavy heart, I fulfilled the appointments, in each of which I could 
 but remark, with tears, that some persons had accused me with being of 
 a party spirit, and striving to get a separation, which thing was false, and 
 I did not expect to trouble them any more in that part, until there was an 
 alteration and God should further open mv way. 
 
 As I was going to take the stage, a man brought up a horse, saddle, 
 and bridle for me, with orders to pay when convenient. I considered this 
 act as Christian kindness ; but Satan strove to raise a dust, as I did not 
 make remittance very speedily, having no safe opportunity for some months. 
 
 I passed through my old circuit, the Dutchess, and saw some who 
 retained prejudice ; but I continued my journey, putting up at the inns, 
 being unwilling to screw any thing through the devil's teeth. 
 
 When I arrived in Albany, the preaching-house doors, which had been 
 shut in Stehbens' time, were now open. As the stationed preacher was 
 out of town, and one or two others, who were expected, not coming, the 
 people were like to be disappointed ; which to prevent, gave rise to the 
 opening, which I embraced as providential, and held a number of meetings. 
 Here 1 have always found some kind friends, particularly brother Taylor. 
 
 I took my departure to AVeston, where I saw Smith Miller, his wife 
 Hannah, and Peggy, after an absence of nearly two years. 
 
 August 31st. Camp-meeting began, and the people were entirely stran- 
 gers to the quality and magnitude of this kind of meeting. Several Me- 
 
 13* 
 
150 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 thodist preachers came as spectators, intending, if the meeting did well, 
 to take hold, heart and hand with me ; hut if ill, to leave it as they found 
 it, and let the blame devolve on me. A stage being erected, I addressed 
 the people thereon, from Luke xxi. 19. An awful solemnity came over 
 the people : several mourners came forward to be prayed for ; and some 
 shortly found comfort, and the Lord bejjan to move in the camp. However, 
 the preachers were minded we should disband to private habitations ; but 
 1 replied, " If I can get twenty to tarry on the ground, I will not go off 
 until the meeting break up." Soon the Lord began to move among the 
 people, and many were detained on the ground, and souls were born to 
 God. Next day the congregation and work increased, and so in the course 
 of the night likewise. 
 
 Sunday, Sept. 2d. I was sick. It rained, and the people were punished, 
 by getting wet in the shower, through not coming better prepared for en- 
 campment, &c, which I was glad of, as it taught them a useful lesson 
 ao-ainst my return. It cleared up and the sun broke out, when I addressed 
 them. Being informed of some ill designs among the youth, to bring a 
 stigma on the meeting, and observing three companies in the woods, I got 
 on a log in the triangle, and began relating a story concerning a bird's 
 nest, which my father had remarked represented his family, that would 
 be scattered like those young birds, who knew not the getting of things, 
 but only the fruition of provision, and not parental affection until they 
 come to have children of their own ; which remarks had made great 
 impression on my mind. The rehearsal to them had the desired effect, 
 and gathered their wandering minds into a train of serious thinking, and 
 prepared their hearts for the reception of good advice. Several of them 
 desired I should pray with them ; soon nine were sprawling on the ground, 
 and some were apparently lifeless. The doctors supposed they had faint- 
 ed, and desired water and fans to be used. I replied, "Hush!" Then 
 they, to show the fallacy of my ideas, attempted to determine it with their 
 skill ; but to their surprise their pulse was regular. Some said, " It is 
 fictitious, they make it." I answered, " The weather is warm and we are 
 in a perspiration, whilst they are cold as corpses, which cannot be done 
 by human art." 
 
 Here some supposing they were dying, whilst others suggested, "It is 
 the work of the devil ;" I observed, " If it be the devil's work, they will 
 use the dialect of hell, when they come to :" some watched my words, in 
 great solemnity, and the first and second were soon brought through, 
 happy, and all in the course of the night, except a young woman, who had 
 come under good impression, much against her father's will, thirty miles. 
 She continued shrieking for mercy for eight hours, sometimes on the bor- 
 ders of despair, until near sunrise, when I exhorted her if she had a view 
 of her Saviour, to receive Him as appearing for her. Here hope revived ; 
 faith sprang up ; joy arose ; her countenance was an index of her heart 
 to all the beholders ; she uttered a word, and soon she testified the reality 
 of her mental sensation, and the peace she had found. 
 
 About thirty found peace; and I appointed another camp-meeting, to 
 commenoe in May. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 151 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 MARRIAGE. 
 
 When I was in Ireland, I saw the first pair that I thought were happy 
 in marriage, or showed a beauty in their connection as the result of matri- 
 mony. I heard also of a young man, who made a proposal of marriage : 
 the young woman, possessing piety and consideration, agreed to make it a 
 matter of fasting and prayer, to know the Divine will on the subject ; she 
 also told a considerate friend, who gave her advice on the subject. At 
 the time appointed they met, to return their answers upon the subject. 
 The man said he thought it was the will of God that they should proceed, 
 and the two women's opinion was the reverse. It was then submitted for 
 my opinion, why I thought the young man's mind differed from theirs. I 
 replied, " That many persons desire a thing, and wish that it might be the 
 will of God it should be so, and from thence reason themselves into a be- 
 lief that it is his will, when in fact it is nothing but their own will, sub- 
 stituted for God's, and so stand in their own light and deceive themselves. 
 
 It appears to me, concerning every person who is marriageable, and 
 whose duty it is to marry, that there is some particular person whom they 
 ought to have. But I believe it to be possible for them to miss of that 
 object and obtain one who is not proper for them. 
 
 Some people have an idea that all matches are appointed, which I think 
 repugnant to common sense, for a man will leave his wife and a woman 
 her husband ; they two will go to another part, and marry, and live as 
 lawful man and wife. Now can rational creatures suppose that God ap- 
 pointed this match, whose revealed will saith, " Thou shalt not commit 
 adultery." 
 
 Again, I have seen some men and women in courtship put the best foot 
 foremost, and the best side out ; and from this their ways would appear 
 pleasing, and fancy would be conceived and taken for love ; but when 
 they got acquainted with each other's weaknesses, after the knot was tied, 
 the ways which once appeared agreeable are now odious : thus the dear 
 becomes cheap, and the honey is gall and vinegar ; but, alas ! it is too 
 late to repent. Their dispositions being so different, it is as much impossi- 
 ble for them to live agreeable and happy in love together as for the cat 
 and dog to agree. Thus a foundation is laid for unhappiness for life. 
 " Whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God," is the language of the 
 scripture. Therefore, as Christ saith, " Without me ye can do nothing ;" 
 and as Paul saith, " Through Christ who strengthened me, I can do all 
 things ; we are to look to God for help in whatever we undertake, as 
 all things are sanctified through faith and prayer ; therefore what- 
 soever we dare not pray to God for his blessing upon, we have no 
 right to pursue : it is forbidden fruit : but as there is a providence of 
 God attending every person in every situation in life, and no such thing 
 as mere chance, it is my opinion, if people were but resigned to the dis- 
 pensation of Divine providence, instead of being their own choosers, their 
 will resigned to his disposal, &c, that they would find his providence to 
 guide and direct them to the object proper for them, as the calls of his 
 Spirit and the openings of his providence go hand in hand. 
 
152 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 I was resolved when I began to travel, that no created object should be 
 the means of rivalling my God, and of course not to alter the situation of 
 my life, unless a way seemed to open in the way of providence, whereby 
 I might judge that my extensive usefulness should be extended rather than 
 contracted. 
 
 S M , of Western, came to a big meeting in the woods, and 
 
 heard that crazy Dow was there, and after some time sought and found 
 me. He accompanied me to my appointments, consisting of about one 
 hundred miles' travel. He kept what some call a Methodist tavern, i. e. a 
 house for the preachers, &c. One of my appointments being near his 
 house, he invited me to tarry all night ; observing his daughter would be 
 glad to see me. I asked if he had any children ! He replied, " A young wo- 
 man I brought up I call my daughter." I stayed all night ; but so it hap- 
 penened, that not a word passed between her and me, though there were 
 but the three in family. I went to my appointment, where we had a pre- 
 cious time : but whilst preaching, I felt an uncommon exercise, known 
 only to myself and my God, to run through my mind, which caused me 
 to pause for some time. In going to my evening appointment, I had to 
 return by the house, he being still in company with me. I asked him if 
 he would object if 1 should talk to his daughter concerning matrimony ? 
 He replied, " I have nothing to say, only I have requested her, if she hath 
 any regard for me, not to marry so as to leave my house." 
 
 When I got to the door, I abruptly asked his wife who had been there, 
 and what they had been about in my absence. She told me, which made 
 way for her to observe, that Peggy was resolved never to marry unless it 
 were to a preacher, and one who would continue travelling. This reso- 
 lution being similar to my own, as she then stepped into the room, caused 
 me to ask her if it were so 1 She answered in the affirmative ; on the 
 back of which I replied, " Do you think you could accept of such an ob- 
 ject as me ?" She made no answer, but retired from the room : this was 
 the first time of my speaking to her. I took dinner ; asked her one ques- 
 tion more and went to my neighboring meetings, which occupied 
 
 some days ; but having a cloak making of oiled cloth, it drew me back to 
 get it. I stayed all night, and in the morning, when going away, I observed 
 to her and her sister, who brought her up as a mother, that I was going to 
 the warm countries, where I never had spent a warm season, and it was 
 probable I should die, as the warm climate destroys mostly those who go 
 from a cold country. " But," said I, " if I am preserved about a year and 
 a half from now, I am in hopes of seeing this northern country again, and 
 if during this time you live and remain single, and find no one that you 
 like better than you do me, and would be willing to give me up twelve 
 months out of thirteen, or three years out of four, to travel, and that in 
 foreign lands, and never say, do not go to your appointment, &c. — for if 
 you should stand in my way, I should pray to God to remove you, which 
 I believe he would answer, — and if I find no one that I like better than I 
 do you, perhaps something further may be said on the subject;" and find- 
 ing her character to stand fair, I took my departure. In my travels. 1 
 went to the Natchez country, where I found religion low, and had hard 
 times, but thought this country one day would be the garden of America, 
 and if this family would remove there, it would prove an everlasting bless- 
 ing (as it respects religion) to the inhabitants, considering their infant 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. I5S 
 
 state.* It lay on my mind for some weeks, when I wrote to them on the 
 subject, though I had no outward reason to suppose they would go, con- 
 sidering the vast distance of near two thousand miles. But now I found 
 she was still single, and they all willing to comply with my request, which 
 removed many scruples from my mind, knowing that it was a circumstance 
 that turned up in the order of Providence, instead of by my own seeking ; 
 so our bargain was drawn to a close, but still I thought not to have the 
 ceremony performed until I should return from Europe ; but upon reflec- 
 tion, considering the circumstance would require a correspondence, my 
 letters might be intercepted, and the subject known, prejudice arise, jeal- 
 ousy ensue, and much needless conversation and evil be the result ; where- 
 fore to prevent the same, a preacher coming in, we were married that 
 night, though only we five were present, this being the third of September, 
 1804.f 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 TOUR TO THE MISSISSIPPI. 
 
 4th. Smith Miller set off with me for Natchez, early in the morning, 
 as my appointments had been given out for some months. I spoke at 
 Westmoreland and Augusta that day. 
 
 5th. We rode fifty miles : I spoke once on the road, and saw a spiritual 
 daughter, who was awakened when I travelled the Pittsfield circuit. 
 
 6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a family of Methodists, near 
 the east branch of the Susquehannah river. The man was kind, but the 
 woman was as she was. 
 
 7th. Rode thirty-four miles, and spoke at night at Sugar creek. 
 
 8th. Thirty-five miles, to Lycoming. 
 
 9th. Twenty-five miles, to Amariah Sutton's, and found Gideon Draper 
 preaching, who was awakened when I was on Cambridge circuit. Oh ! 
 how these things refreshed my soul, to see the fruit of my labor, hundreds 
 of miles off, years after ! I spoke when he was done. He accompanied 
 us ten miles, when I spoke again. 
 
 10th. Thirty-three miles to P — p Antisse's. 
 
 11th. Forty miles — stayed with a Dutchman, who was reasonable in 
 his charges. 
 
 12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the Allegany mountain to Welsh- 
 town. 
 
 13th. We crossed the Laurel hills, and though we lost some miles by 
 false direction, yet we came near to Dennistown, and stayed with a friend. 
 
 14th. We went to Greensborough, where I spoke in the evening, and 
 then rode thirty-two miles to Pittsburg, where we arrived about the dawn 
 of day. I found my appointments were not given out accurately. 
 
 * Provided they should be faithful to God — but many good things fall through for want of 
 humble and faithful perseverance under God. 
 
 t See the Reflections on Matrimony— and you that are young, digest it well. 
 
154 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Sunday, 16th. I spoke in Pittsburg, and Washington. 
 
 17th. Brownsville and Uniontown, where I heard that the bishops As- 
 bury and Whatcoat were sick, twenty-five miles off. 
 
 18th. Spoke twice in Washington. 
 
 19th. Spoke in Steubenville, in the state of Ohio. I have now been in 
 each of the seventeen states of the Union. 
 
 20th. Spoke in Charlestown, and some were offended. 
 
 21st. Spoke to hundreds, beginning before sunrise ; and then went to 
 Wheeling. Spoke at ten o'clock to a large concourse, and so went on our 
 journey. 
 
 23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the Muskingum river. I could 
 not but observe great marks of antiquity, ridges of earth thrown up so as 
 to form enclosures of various forms, on which three or four might easily 
 ride abreast. Some of these I think would contain near one hundred acres 
 or more. 
 
 24th. Came to New Lancaster, where I spoke. 
 
 25th. Came to Chillicothe : held four meetings : some of the A-double-L- 
 part people were offended : stayed with the governor two days. In him 
 are connected the Christian and the gentleman. I think this state is laid 
 oif in townships, six miles square, and then into sections of one mile square, 
 (containing six hundred and forty acres,) and half sections. The title of 
 this is obtained from government at nine shillings English per acre, for 
 ever, in four annual payments : or if the money be paid down the interest 
 will be deducted. No slavery can be introduced here. There are lands 
 laid off for schools in great magnitude : and I consider the form of the con- 
 stitution superior to that of any other in the Union. 
 
 Near the Ohio river, people are sometimes troubled with fevers ; but 
 on uplands near the heads of the streams, the country is far more healthy. 
 
 Monday, Oct. 1st. I found Mr. Hodge, a Presbyterian minister, had 
 failed in giving out my appointments. However, I fell in with the western 
 conference, which was now sitting in Kentucky, and God was with them 
 and the people. I saw the jerks in Pennsylvania, Ohio, and this state on 
 this journey. Several of the presiding elders called me into a private 
 room ; and after some interview, we parted in friendship. Next day I 
 spoke under the trees, nearly the whole conference being present. I 
 thought I could discern every countenance present, and tell the Methodist 
 from the A-double-L-part people. I never before observed that present 
 impression would cause the countenance to be such an index to the mind, 
 of pleasure and pain, especially in an auditory. From thence I went to 
 Lexington, held a few meetings, and saw one whom I had known in Dub- 
 lin, but he was not as happy now as he was once. I here experienced 
 some kindness, and also spoke at Paris by the way. An A-double-L- 
 part man being convinced that A-double-L meant all, 'caused great unea- 
 siness among the Presbyterians. First, several preachers formed them- 
 selves into an association, by the name of the Springfield Association* and 
 then made a will and voluntarily died, and instead of being a distinct 
 party, sunk into union with all Christians. 
 
 Sunday, 7th. I spoke in Herodsburgh and Springfield. As I was get- 
 ting up, 1 found my clothes had been moved during the night, which 
 caused me to arouse the family. My jacket was found in the piazza, and 
 all my money gone except one cent. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 155 
 
 Thence I went to Tennessee, but found my appointments were not given 
 out. I spoke in Clarkesville and Nashville, and many other places over 
 the country, until I came to a brother Canon's, who had been the means 
 of opening my way (under God) before. 
 
 Friday, 19th. Camp-meeting commenced at Liberty. Here I saw the 
 jerks; and some danced : a strange exercise indeed. However, it is invol- 
 untary, yet requires the consent of the will : i. e. the people are taken 
 jerking irresistibly ; and if they strive to resist it, it worries them' much : 
 yet is attended by no bodily pain, and those who are exercised to dance, 
 (which in the pious seems an antidote to the jerks,) if they resist, it brings 
 deadness and barrenness over the mind ; but when they yield to it they 
 feel happy, although it is a great cross. There is a heavenly smile and 
 solemnity on the countenance, which carries a great conviction to the minds 
 of beholders. Their eyes when dancing seem to be fixed upwards, as if 
 upon an invisible object, and they lost to all below. 
 
 Sunday, 21st. I heard Doctor Tooley, a man of liberal education, who 
 had been a noted deist, preach on the subject of the jerks and the dancing 
 exercise. He brought ten passages of scripture to prove that dancing was 
 once a religious exercise, but corrupted at Aaron's calf, and from thence 
 young people got it for amusement. I believe the congregation and preach- 
 ers were generally satisfied with his remarks. 
 
 The Natchez mission had almost discouraged the western conference, 
 having made several trials with little success. However, Lawner Black- 
 man and brother Barnes, finding that I was going thither, offered as volun- 
 teers and fell in with me for the journey. 
 
 Tuesday, 23d. We started from Franklin, (where I received some kind- 
 ness,) and riding thirty-two miles, encamped in the woods. It rained, and 
 apparently we could get no fire ; but some moving families from North 
 Carolina got affrighted by some Indians, and were returning, being fearful 
 to venture on their way. They showed us the remains of their fire where 
 they had encamped the preceding night ; and with difficulty I prevailed 
 on them to stay with us, until I let them know my name, which they had 
 heard of before : they intended travelling on all night to the settlement, 
 fearful of being massacred by the Indians. 
 
 24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and saw one company of In- 
 dians on the way. 
 
 25th. The post and a traveller passed us by early ; but we overtook 
 them, and continued together to the Tennessee river. The wind was high, 
 and none crossed except the post, and he with danger. 
 
 26th. We crossed, paying one dollar each, where was a small garrison, 
 and some few half-breed Indians. 
 
 27th. We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of the Chickasaws. I am now 
 beside the fire, the company laying down to rest, and our horses feeding 
 in a cane-brake and provisions nearly out. 
 
 Sunday, 28th. Two of our horses were missing, but were returned early 
 in the morning by a negro and an Indian, who, I suppose, had stolen them 
 to get a reward. One of our company was for flogging the negro, which 
 I opposed, lest it should raise an uproar, and endanger other travellers by 
 the Indians, who are of a revengeful temper. This day was a hungry 
 time to us. We thought of the disciples who plucked the ears of corn on 
 the sabbath. 
 
156 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 At length we came to another village where some whites lived, and 
 one Mr. Gunn (who was touched under the word, when I was here before) 
 received us kindly. We tarried two days in this settlement, held some 
 meetings, and receiving gratis necessaries for our journey, took our depart- 
 ure. Having a gun with us, we killed some turkeys, which were nu- 
 merous in flocks. From what we saw, there were bears and plenty of 
 wolves and deer in these woods. The canopy of heaven was our covering 
 by night, except the blankets we were rolled in. We kept fires to prevent 
 the wild beasts from approaching too near. The post we saw no more. 
 The man who was with him continued with us, and being seized with de- 
 rangement for some hours in the woods, retarded our progress. 
 
 November 4th. Crossed the ground where I had the providential escape 
 from the Indians, and arrived at the settlement of Natchez. We were 
 glad to see white people, and get out of the woods once more. Stayed at 
 the first house all night. 
 
 5th. Called on Moses Floyd, a preacher on Bigblack. Here brother 
 Barnes tarried to begin his route. Blackman went with us to Colonel 
 Barnet's, on Biopeer. Next day we went to Randal Gibson's, on Clarke's 
 creek, and got some washing done, and there Miller stayed. Blackman 
 went with me to 'Squire Tooley's, father of the doctor, where brother Har- 
 riman, a missionary, was at the point of death. However, he recovered. 
 Our presence seemed to revive him. 
 
 8th. I visited Washington and Natchez, and some of the adjacent 
 parts. Here I must observe the truth of the maxim, " Give the devil rope 
 enough and he will hang himself." A printer extracted a piece from the 
 Lexington paper, as a burlesque on me, which, however, did me no harm, 
 though it circulated in most papers in the Union. He had just got his 
 types set up before I made application for the insertion of a notice, that I 
 should hold a meeting in the town on Sunday. This following the other, 
 made impression on the people's minds, and excited the curious to attend 
 meeting. When I was here before I found it almost impossible to get the 
 people out to meeting any way, and had my scruples whether there were 
 three Christians in town either black or white. But now I spoke three 
 succeeding sabbaths, and some on week days. 
 
 12th. This day I am twelve years old. Brother Blackman* preached 
 a funeral sermon. I spoke a few words, and God began a gracious work. 
 Here by Washington we appointed a camp-meeting. There is ground laid 
 off for a college, and Congress, beside a handsome donation, halh given 
 twenty thousand acres of ground, &c. This country is now dividing into 
 townships and sections, and sold by government, as in the state of Ohio ; 
 and though only a territory now, yet will be incorporated into a state when 
 the inhabitants shall amount to sixty thousand. They now had a small 
 legislature ; the governor is appointed by the President. One representa- 
 tive goes to Congress. 
 
 Sunday, 25th. I spoke for the last time at Natchez. I visited Seltzer- 
 town, Greenville, and Gibson Port. This last place was a wilderness not 
 two years ago, but now contains near thirty houses, with a courthouse and 
 jail. We held a quarterly meeting on Clarke's creek. Sonic supposed I 
 would get no campers, but at this quarterly meeting I wanted to know it' 
 
 *Afler many dangers in his years of itinerancy, came to his end by Providence, eviden- 
 cing a remarkable foreboding. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 157 
 
 there were any backsliders in the auditory, and if there were and they 
 would come forward, I would pray with them. x\n old backslider, who 
 had been happy in the old settlement, with tears came forward and fell 
 upon his knees, and several followed his example. A panic seized the 
 congregation, and a solemn awe ensued. We had a cry and shout, and 
 it was a weeping, tender time. The devil was angry, and some without 
 persecuted, saying, " Is God deaf, that they cannot worship him without 
 such a noise V though they perhaps would make a greater noise when 
 drinking a toast. This prepared the way for the camp-meeting, and about 
 thirty from this neighborhood went thirty miles or upwards, and encamped 
 on the ground. The camp-meeting continued four days. The devil was 
 angry at this also, and though his emissaries contrived various projects to 
 raise a dust, their efforts proved ineffectual. In general there was good 
 decorum, and about fifty were awakened, and five professed justifying 
 faith ; so that it may now be said that the country which was a refuge 
 for scape-gallowses a few years since, in Spanish times, is in a hopeful 
 way, and the wilderness begins to bud and blossom as the rose, and the 
 barren land becomes a fruitful field. I crossed the Mississippi into Louis- 
 iana, and visited several settlements, holding religious meetings. I believe 
 there is a peculiar providence in such a vast territory falling to the United 
 States, as liberty of conscience may now prevail as the country populates, 
 which before was prohibited by the inquisition. We got some things fixed 
 to our minds, and procured three Spanish horses, which had been foaled wild 
 in the woods, and had been caught out of the gang by climbing a tree and 
 dropping a noose over the head, it being made fast to a bough, &c. We 
 got letters from home, with information that they were well, and the work 
 going on. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 RETURN TO THE NORTH. 
 
 December 16th. Our horses being tamed and taught to eat corn, by 
 forcing it into their mouths, and we prepared with a tent and provisions, 
 bid the settlement on the Mississippi adieu, and betook to the woods for 
 Tombigbee, having two others in company. We had not gone far before 
 the saddle turned on the pack-mare. She took fright, which affrighted the 
 one S. M. rode, and they both set to rearing and jumping, which endan- 
 gered his life. However, he held them both until he dismounted and tfcey 
 got settled. If they had got away there was little prospect of catching 
 them again. Twenty-three miles to the Indian line, on the main branch 
 of Homachitti, we encamped for the night, it being cloudy and rainy. 
 We spread our tent, kept a good fire, hobbled the forelegs of our horses 
 together, leaving a long rope dragging from their necks. Here was plenty 
 of grass, and a cane-brake. 
 
 20th. Thirty- five miles. Encamped a little off the road, lest the In- 
 dians should steal our horses. 
 
 21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or Half-way river. The 
 
 14 
 
158 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 ford last year was good a number of yards wide, but now not more than 
 five or six feet, which we knew not. A man who knew the ford, (being 
 much among the Choctaws,) attempted to cross first and succeeded, though 
 his horse made a small misstep; the next man's horse erred a little on 
 the other side, but still I knew not the danger. I proceeded next, leading 
 the pack-mare, but there not being sufficient ground for both horses, the 
 water running like a mill-tail, carried me down the stream two feet, whilst 
 my mare could swim but one towards the shore. She struck the bank, 
 which gave way ; however, she being an excellent swimmer and springy, 
 made a second effort and got out. I lost my hobbles, and our tea, sugar, 
 coffee, &c, got injured. And I being much chilled by the wet, we- went 
 on till we came to a convenient tarrying place, and encamped for the 
 night to dry our things, &c. N. B. The river was muddy, I could not 
 swim, and had not the mare struck the bank where she did, I must have 
 lost my life, as the trees and brush filled the shore below. 
 
 22d. I met some people from Georgia. At night I was taken with a 
 strong fever, but drank some water and coffee, and got a good night's 
 rest. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. Feel somewhat better. It snowed some, and the sun 
 hath shone scarcely ten minutes during these five days. 
 
 24th. We rode about forty miles, through Sixtown, of the Choctaws, 
 and whilst we were passing it I observed where they scaffold the dead, 
 and also the spot where the flesh was when the bone-picker had done his 
 office. The friends of the deceased weep twice a day for a term, and if 
 they cannot cry enough themselves, they hire some to help them. It was 
 weeping time, and their cries made our horses caper well. I Mas inform- 
 ed of an ancient custom which at present is out of date among them. 
 When one was sick, a council was held by the doctors ; if their judgment 
 was that he would die, they being supposed infallible, humanity induced 
 the neck-breaker to do his office. An European being sick, and finding 
 out his verdict, to save his neck crept into the woods and recovered, which 
 showed to the Indians the fallibility of the doctors and the evil of the 
 practice. Therefore, to show that the custom must be totally abolished, 
 they took the poor neck-breaker and broke his neck. 
 
 25th. We came to Densmore's, agent for Indian affairs. Our pro- 
 visions were gone, and with difficulty we procured relief. Some people 
 who were dancing in a neighboring house came in to hear me talk. I held 
 a meeting with them, and then lay down to rest. 
 
 26th. After breakfast we came near the trading road from the Chick- 
 asaws to Mobile, where we encamped near a spring and cane-brake. 
 The leaves of the cane are food for cattle, &c. 
 
 27th. We started betimes and came to the first house on the Tombig 
 bee settlement, within four miles of Fort St. Stephen, where there is but 
 one family, but it will be a place of fame in time. We had met the man 
 of the house where we stayed, who told us to call. His wife made a 
 heavy charge ; we paid her, and S. M. said, " Tell your husband never 
 any more to invite travellers to be welcome for his wife to extort." The 
 river was high and swamp not fordable, which necessitated us to go down 
 the river about seventy miles to the Cutoff, which is a channel from the 
 Tornbigbee to the Alabama river, about seven miles from their junction, 
 where they form the Mobile. The island contains about sixty thousand 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 159 
 
 acres, which are commonly overflowed by the spring flood, as Egypt is by 
 the Nile. I held meetings during the six days of my tarrying in the set- 
 tlement, and took my departure for Georgia, but was necessitated to keep 
 on the dividing ridge between the streams, to prevent being intercepted by 
 creeks. There were ferries at the above rivers. In the settlement there 
 was not a preacher of any society. My appointments were given out in 
 Georgia, with the days and hours fixed. In consequence of the high 
 waters we had to lose much travelling. 
 
 January 4th, 1805. We fell in with a camp of whites, where we were 
 informed of some whites having been murdered by Indians, and one Indian 
 killed by a white, and another wounded. The wounded Indian was de- 
 termined to kill some white in revenge. These whites had hired a chief 
 to pilot them around to avoid the danger. But my time being limited 
 obliged me to take the nighest cut, which was through the village where 
 the wounded Indian lived. Here we parted from all the company, and 
 set off by ourselves, having four hundred miles to go. 
 
 8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, who was out of provisions. We 
 gave him some, and tarried at his habitation that night. He made us 
 some return next day. Then we pursued our journey. This being in 
 the Creek nation, we had some difficulty in finding our way, there being 
 so many Indian by-paths ; however, we came to Hawkins's old place that 
 night. 
 
 10th. Our charges were eleven shillings, though I think not worth the 
 half. We left the place about an hour by sun, having the prospect of a 
 pleasant day before us ; but we had not gone many miles before it gath- 
 ered up and began to rain and sleet, whicb made it tremendous cold. So 
 we stopped to let our horses feed, and pitching our tent, kindled up a fire 
 to warm us ; but the weather appearing more favorable, we proceeded 
 on through a bad swamp, meeting two travellers by the way. At length 
 we perceived it began to grow dark, which convinced us that it was later 
 than we thought. We halted, hobbled out our horses immediately, (find- 
 ing some grass present on the hill,) and proceeded to kindle up a fire, but 
 every thing being so wet, and covered with sleet, and our limbs benumbed 
 with cold, it was next to an impossibility to accomplish it. Things ap- 
 peared gloomy ; the shades of a dark night fast prevailing, death appear- 
 ed before. In consequence of my being robbed I had no winter coat, but 
 only my thin summer one at this time ; however, at length we succeeded 
 in getting prepared for the night. Our tent spread, which kept off the 
 falling weather, and a good fire at the door soon dried the ground. We 
 prepared our kettle of coffee, and partook with gratitude, and found we 
 here could sing the praise of God, not without a sense of the Divine favor, 
 considering our situation a little before. We lay down to rest as under 
 the wing of the Almighty in this desert, inhabited only by wild beasts, 
 whilst the wolves were howling on every side. Next day we passed the 
 settlement where we considered the danger was, and continued our course 
 till we came to Hawkins's, on Flint river ; having seen an Indian point 
 his gun at us by the way. We stayed with Hawkins a night ; he was 
 kind and hospitable, and lias had some success, though with difficulty, in 
 introducing civilization and cultivation among the Indians. First they 
 despised labor, saying, "We are warriors;" and threatened him with 
 death if he did not depart, (they being prejudiced, supposing him to be 
 
160 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 their enemy, as if to make slaves of them like the blacks,) and cast all 
 the contempt on him imaginable ; but being afraid of Longknife, (i. e. 
 Congress,) refrained from violence. However, they would not accept of 
 tools or implements of agriculture, but would go directly opposite to his 
 advice ; e. g., he said, scatter and raise stock : but they would live 
 more compact. Two years elapsed with less rain than usual, causing 
 the crops to fail ; some died with hunger. A chief asked, " Have you 
 power with the Great Man above, to keep off the rain?" H — replied, 
 "No, but the Great Man sees your folly and is angry with you." H — 
 wanted pork and corn ; the Indians, accustomed to sell by the lump, would 
 not sell him by weight or measure, apprehending witchcraft or cheatery. 
 A girl bringing to him a hog to sell, asked one dollar and three quarters, 
 which they call seven chalks ; he weighing the pig gave her fourteen ; she 
 supposed the additional seven were to buy her as a wife for the night, it 
 being their custom to marry for a limited time, as a night, a moon, &c. 
 Another girl bringing a larger hog, demanded fourteen chalks, which 
 came to twenty-eight, which the other girl observing, supposed herself 
 cut out, began to murmur, and flung down the money. But an old chief 
 seeing the propriety of the weight, explained the matter. This gave rise 
 to its introduction and reception among them. An old squaw receiving 
 by measurement more than ler demand for corn, laughed at the Indians 
 who had refused to sell in this manner. Thus, measures were intro- 
 duced. 
 
 I met some travellers, who showed me a paper containing the adver- 
 tisement of my appointments published by brother Mead, beginning six 
 days sooner than I appointed. 
 
 Thursday, 17th. We reached the settlement of Georgia, near Fort 
 Wilkinson, and falling in with Esquire Cook, whom I knew, we went 
 home with him, and had a meeting. He lent me a horse, and I went on 
 to camp-meeting, and got there the very day I had fixed some time be- 
 fore. 
 
 We had a good time. Brigadier-general John Stewart and his brother, 
 the captain, in Virginia, had agreed to join society, which the latter had 
 done ; and as brother Mead had taken him and their wives into class, the 
 general, to the surprise of the people, came forward in public, and re- 
 quested to be taken under care also. Many had heard of my marriage, 
 but did not credit it, until they had it from my own mouth, the particu- 
 lars of which, to prevent fruitless and needless conversation, I related in 
 public : for many said, " I wonder what he wants of a consort ?" I re- 
 plied, as above, to enable me to be more useful on an extensive scale. 
 
 Hence I spoke at the Rock meeting-house, Comb's meeting-house, and 
 Washington. 
 
 January 25th. I spoke at Scott's meeting-house, and Jones's at night. 
 Here Smith Miller fell in with me again. In my sleep I viewed myself 
 as at papa Hobson's with my companion, and shortly separated at a great 
 distance, and found myself with a horse upon a high hill from whence I 
 could espy the place where she was, although there intervened a wilder- 
 ness with great rivers flooded into the swamps. 1 felt duty to require 
 my presence there, and descended the hill the right way for that purpose, 
 after i had set my compass. However, 1 soon got into the dale, on a 
 winding, circuitous road, where I could not see before me ; discourage- 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 161 
 
 merits seemed almost insurmountable, yet conviction said I must go; 
 faith said it might be accomplished by patient diligence, resolution, and 
 fortitude ; as well as some other things I had succeeded in, &c 
 
 I had a similar dream upon this, from which I inferred that some severe 
 trials are at hand, but by the grace of God through faith I may surmount 
 them. 
 
 Sunday, 27th. I spoke three times in Augusta, and had some refresh- 
 ing seasons. I found the first cost of my Journals would amount to be- 
 en two and three thousand dollars; the profits of it I designed to aid 
 in erecting a meeting-house in Washington, the Federal city. A person 
 had promised me the loan of one thousand dollars to assist, if necessary, 
 but found it inconvenient to perform : also, about two hundred guineas' 
 worth of books were missent and not accounted for about this time. So 
 that my prospects of pecuniary means were gloomy. 
 
 28th. Bidding farewell to Georgia, I spoke at letter's meeting-house, 
 and twice at Edgefield courthouse. 
 
 O 
 
 29th. I spoke at the cross-roads and Burlington's. 
 
 30th. At Edney's meeting-house in the morning ; at noon at Newbury 
 courthouse, where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyterians, Methodists, 
 Universalists, and Nothingarians. 
 
 31st. I spoke at Mount Bethel, in the Methodist academy, to hundreds 
 of people, and addressed the scholars in particular, who amounted to 
 about sixty ; and at night in Clarke's meeting-house. 
 
 February 1st. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke at Fishdamford meet- 
 ing-house ; then riding across Broad River, through danger, I spoke at 
 Ester's at night. 
 
 2d. Spoke at Chester courthouse to many hundreds in the open air, 
 and at Smith's at night. 
 
 Sunday, 3d. Was excessively cold ; however, I rode twenty miles to 
 Esquire Fulton's, and had a gracious time, though twice interrupted by 
 a deist. This winter is the coldest of the four which I have spent in the 
 south, and the oldest people say it is the severest they ever knew. 
 
 4th. Went twenty-five miles to Davenport's meeting-house ; and find- 
 ing a fire, around which the auditory were warming themselves, I availed 
 myself of the circumstance for the sake of agreeable convenience, and 
 gave them a preaching, which surprised them as a singularity. At night 
 I stayed at a private house where I held meeting, having just got through 
 S. to the edge of North Carolina. Here the family, either as a put or for 
 convenience, were guilty of improprieties, considering I was a stranger, 
 but God will judge between them and me. 
 
 5th. I spoke at Charlotte courthouse, but some A-double-L-part people 
 strove to kick up a dust. S. M — r met me here again, and we were en- 
 tertained at an inn gratis. 
 
 6th. I went twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy-ridge, where we had 
 a comfortable time, but S. M. felt a bad effect from the rain. Thence we 
 rode to Salsbury, and I spoke in the air, as it was court-time, but in the 
 evening in the courthouse, from Solomon's irony. A man, who had been 
 careless about religion, was so operated upon, that God opened his heart 
 to give me cloth for a winter coat, which I greatly needed. 
 
 8th. I spoke twice in Lexington, but a drunken man interrupted us, 
 and when he became sober, he made acknowledgment. 
 
 4 
 
162 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 9th. Early this morning I parted with S. M. (my father-in-law so c 
 sidered) who started for Mr. Hobson's, and I rode twenty miles to Salem, 
 and spoke to about three thousand people in the open air ; in general good 
 attention. Whilst I was speaking about our sorrows ending in future joy, 
 it appeared like going to heaven with many, whose countenances were 
 indexes of their sensations. I being a stranger, on entering the town, it 
 appears I providential in my choice where to stand whilst speaking, being 
 contiguous to an economy-house of the Moravian sisters, as, where it 
 otherwise, they would not have heard me. 
 
 Sunday, 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about three thousand ; at night at 
 Doub's, who has the most convenient room, with a pulpit and seats, of any 
 I have seen in the south. 
 
 11th. Stokes's courthouse, three thousand, a solemn time ; left my 
 mare, and procuring a horse, proceeded to Mr. M — 's ; felt awfully, de- 
 livered my message as in the presence of the dread Majesty of Heaven, 
 which greatly shocked the family, considering some circumstances in the 
 same. 
 
 12th. Three thousand in the woods by Meacomb's, and good, I think, 
 was done in the name of the Lord : at night, at Mr. Wades's, Henry 
 county, Virginia ; he gave me some cloth for over-alls. 
 
 13th. At Dr. French's, whose wife is my spiritual daughter, and sister 
 of Mrs. Jennings. 
 
 14th. Spoke at the courthouse at night, at Henry Clarke's, but was 
 interrupted by some drunkards. I have spoken to so many large congre- 
 gations in the open air of late, and not one day of rest since I got out of 
 the wilderness into Georgia, that I feel considerably emaciated, and almost 
 broken down. These appointments were made without my consent and 
 contrary to my orders, so that some of my intentions were frustrated. 
 
 15th. I feel unwell this morning, my horse is missing, things appear 
 gloomy, but my hope is in God, who hath been my helper hitherto in trials 
 past. Some more cloth given to me, as I am still unprepared for winter, 
 neither have I had it in my power to get equiped with proper clothing for 
 the inclemency of the weather, since I was robbed in Kentucky ; but have 
 the same clothes now which papa Hobson gave me last spring. Spoke at 
 General Martin's, in the door. What is before me I cannot tell ; my heart 
 feels drawn and bound to Europe, where, I believe, the Lord will give me 
 to see good days, in that weary, disturbed, distressed land. Lord ! increase 
 my faith, to put my confidence in thee, and feel more resigned to thy 
 will and disposal, that when I come to die, I may be able to lay my hand 
 upon my heart and say, " I have spent my time as I would try, if I were 
 to do again." 
 
 Many think that ministers have no trials. I am confident this is a 
 mistake : there is no life more trying, yet none on earth more happy. As 
 Nancy Douglass said, " It is not the thing itself that is the trial, but the 
 impression it hath on the mind ;" for some have great disappointments and 
 yet but little trials, whilst others with less misfortunes break their 1 'arts 
 with grief: therefore what a fine thing is faith in the order of God, and 
 submission to his disposal, who can and will overrule all our unavoidable 
 trials for our spiritual and eternal good. But, alas f where shall the 
 wicked and careless find strength and repose from danger in the time of 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 163 
 
 trouble? Lord ! how dismal is the thought to have no God to rest upon, 
 seeing cursed is he that trustethin the arm of flesh. 
 
 16th. My horse was brought to me and I rode twenty miles to Watson's 
 meeting-house, where I spoke to a listening multitude. The bench on 
 which I stood, suddenly let me down out of sight of the people ; recover- 
 ing dexterously, I observed it was a loud call to sinners to be in readiness, 
 lest they should sink lower than the grave. My pilot being of an airy 
 turn, I said, as something is to be given for something, and as you have 
 come to favor me, I will pay thee, and pointing to him, directed my dis- 
 course from Solomon's ironi/. and concluded from Rev. xvi. 15. 
 
 Sunday, 17th. Spoke in Danville in the open air, and then at Allen 
 Waddel's. 
 
 18th. Was awakened by a singular dream, about one o'clock, that I 
 had disappointed the people through my neglect ; and as my sleep departed, 
 I roused the family, got some refreshment, and took my departure. Over- 
 taking some people on the road, who were going to the meeting, I was in- 
 formed of the distance being nine miles beyond my expectation, which 
 otherwise I should have disappointed the people, the road also being intri- 
 cate. I spoke to hundreds, and also the next day at Halifax courthouse, 
 where some A-double-L-part people got angry, and attempted to kick up 
 a dust. Hence to Charlotte and Prince Edward, where I spoke, and 
 arrived at papa Hobson's, in Cumberland county, late in the evening on 
 the 22d. 
 
 23d. Some people say that I have grown lazy since my marriage, as 
 once I had no rest time in this country, but now. could rest a day. 
 
 Sunday, 24th. I met about three thousand at the Boldspring meeting- 
 house. I addressed them from the death hi the pot, and Paul's going to 
 revisit his brethren. The night following, my mind was much depressed, 
 (unaccountable for on natural principles,) so that my sleep departed, and 
 I was convinced that some storm was gathering, though I could not tell 
 from what quarter it would originate, and the trials come. Next day I 
 exchanged a Spanish breeding mare for a travelling one ; then we pro- 
 ceeded two hundred miles to the city of Washington, where a gentleman 
 offered me gratis a spot of ground in a central place for a meeting-house. 
 
 My mare being taken lame from an old infirmity, I took the stage to 
 Fredericksburg, being unwilling to disappoint the people. S. M — r de- 
 parted for the north. 
 
 Being denied passage in the stage, I left my cloak and walked thirty- 
 four miles to prevent future disappointments. On this journey I experienced 
 a great contrast : on the one side friendship and favor, and on the other, 
 contempt and ridicule, without any particular provocation, but the foresight 
 of Satan, who, in the invisible world, could discover the movements of 
 Providence, and view the danger of his kingdom ; which reminds me of 
 the scripture which said, the devil is come down in great wrath, knowing 
 that his time will be short. 
 
 Wednesday, March 6th. I saw one whom the Lord gave me as a spi- 
 ritual daughter in Richmond, and after visiting some others in Manchester, 
 proceeded to Petersburg), where I received a letter from J. Lee, that nay 
 appointment was countermanded, and I must not attend it, he assigning 
 as the reasons, 1st, he did not like my appointing meetings of such mag- 
 nitude ; 2d, the season of the year being too early ; and 3dly, it was too 
 
164 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 soon after conference : but I could not in conscience falsify my engage- 
 ment, seeing 1 was within a few miles of the ground. This meeting was 
 appointed sometime before the alteration of the time of the conference. 
 
 1 Friday, March 8th. Lawson Dunnington fell in with me, and carried 
 me in his chair to Stoney-creek meeting-house, where the camp-meeting 
 was appointed, and I found two preaching stands erected, a number of 
 wooden cabings, tents, covered wagons, carriages, &c. The meeting last- 
 ed four days, in which time the Lord gave us extraordinary fine weather ; 
 and although the preachers did not arrive from conference, several local 
 ones joined with me heart and hand in the work. About five thousand 
 people attended, and about thirty souls were hopefully converted to God. 
 Sinners were alarmed, backsliders reclaimed, Christians quickened, and 
 good was done in the name of the Lord. The weather at this season is 
 generally inclement, and was so now until we arrived on the ground, 
 when the sun beamed forth the warmth of his influential rays ; and so 
 the weather continued until about three hours after the meeting broke up, 
 which caused some to say, I will tell J. Lee that God is able to send fine 
 weather in the fore part of March, as in April. These before had been 
 prejudiced against me. The wicked observed the weather suitable to our 
 convenience so extraordinary, that they said, it was in answer to prayer. 
 The trustees requested me to occupy the meeting-house, but I refused, lest 
 I should give offence, considering the countermand, but desired the local 
 preachers to occupy it within,, and I would officiate without, so the cause 
 might not be wounded : hence the Lord raised me up friends to aid me on 
 through my appointments to papa Hobson's in Cumberland. 
 
 Friday, 15th. I went in their carriage, and spoke on a funeral occasion. 
 
 16th. We went to another vicinity, where, standing on the carriage-box, 
 I addressed a large congregation from Solomon's irony, in which I showed 
 the contrast of a gentleman and fool deist ; with an address to the magis- 
 trates and candidates. Here I parted with my friends, and rode to Squire 
 Evans's, who hath three daughters and a son, whom the Lord gave me at 
 a camp-meeting after I had begged them of their father ; greatly to the 
 mortification of the daughters, who with inward reluctance attended, to 
 prevent their father's displeasure. I, perceiving uncommon tranquillity 
 and felicity in this family, desired the father to tell me how it was that his 
 children were so respectful. He replied : " When they are little stubs of 
 things, I take the switch and let them know that they must submit ; so I 
 have but little difficulty with them when growing up." 
 
 Sunday, 17th. I spoke to about two thousand, near Hendrick's new store, 
 and then proceeded around the country nearly one hundred miles: spoke 
 at Amelia courthouse, and Chinkapin church, where the congregation was 
 a third larger than I had ever seen there before. It being court-time, the 
 auditory at Petersville church was not so large as it otherwise would have 
 been ; however, what few there were were solemn and tender ; among 
 whom were some of the twenty-five men who had in vain combined to flog 
 me at the camp-meeting. I spoke at Columbia and Fluviana; also at 
 New Canton, where I found some given me i" the Lord. Bidding farewell 
 to my friends hereabout, I started for the west on Tuesday. 
 
 26th. In company with brother Mead, but having returned my borrow- 
 ed horse 1 was on foot, when a young gentleman, who, having finished his 
 studies at Philadelphia, was on his way home, dismounted, and constrained 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 163 
 
 me to ride; thus we three spelled each other alternately- When I came 
 to Lynchburg, I found the brick meeting-house was in a fair way, and en- 
 gaged thirty pounds worth of books more for its aid ; had a good time, and 
 weat to New London. 
 
 Friday, 29th. Camp-meeting began at Ebenezer ; the inclemency of the 
 weather retarded many ; however we continued the meeting, and God sent 
 oil*, in some degree, the clouds which threatened us. Being invited to a 
 local preacher's tent, I at first hesitated, till they agreed to give me their 
 daughter to give to my Master, which greatly mortified the young woman, and 
 prepared the way for her conversion. I found two young men, and another 
 young woman, in the tent, with whom I conversed about their souls : the 
 young woman was turbulent : I told her Old Sam would pay her a visit ; 
 which reminded her of my description of a character some months before, 
 pointing to her, and saying : " You, young woman, with the green bow on 
 your bonnet, I mean." Here conviction ran to her heart ; her shrieks 
 became piercing, and the three others also, which gathered the Christians 
 around to wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their souls at liberty. 
 Prejudice had been conceived in the minds of some ; which was removed 
 by my relating in public the particulars of my marriage. I bought me a 
 new horse for forty-five pounds, and continued my journey. 
 
 Sunday, April 7th. 1 feel unwell, having travelled in the rain near a 
 hundred miles expeditiously, to get on to this chain of appointments, which 
 began this day in Abington. Here I spoke to hundreds, at eleven o'clock, 
 in the sun ; at three, at Crawford's meeting-house ; thence five miles : 
 spoke by candle-light. 
 
 8th. Arose at two, proceeded to Royal Oak, and spoke at eight. The 
 day before, a man was buried, moving from Powhatan to Kentucky : I 
 could but pity his disconsolate widow, who requested me to speak some- 
 thing over her husband. Oh! how uncertain is life! I proceeded to 
 Wyth, and spoke in the courthouse. My horse was taken lame, so that I 
 was constrained to leave him and borrow another, and proceed to my 
 evening appointment, which was to begin at nine ; being appointed about 
 thirteen months. This day I had travelled seventy miles, and spoke three 
 times. I was disappointed of near one hundred dollars, which were to 
 have been sent to me. 
 
 9th. Spoke at Montgomery courthouse to a large auditory, and in Salem 
 at night ; having travelled fifty-five miles. I think good was done. 
 
 10th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend to be returned, and my 
 lame one to be disposed of; but my directions not being followed, was a 
 great detriment to me. However, I got another horse on credit for thirty- 
 six pounds, this morning, and proceeded to Fin Castle, where I employed 
 a smith to shoe my horse during meeting ; but having no money to pay 
 him, I was under the disagreeable necessity of making my circumstances 
 known to the congregation, who gave me three fifths of a dollar ; this be- 
 ing the first time that I ever had hinted for the public aid since I com- 
 menced travelling. I sold a book, which enabled me to clear up with the 
 smith, and then went to Springfield, where I spoke at night. 
 
 A man privately asked my advice, saying his daughter shouted and fell 
 down, which caused him to beat her, with prohibition from religious 
 meetings. I asked him if he did not believe his daughter sincere, and feel 
 conviction for his conduct. He answered in the affirmative. I replied that 
 
166 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 parents have no right to exercise authority in matters of conscience, further 
 than giving advice, as every one must account for themselves to God. 
 
 11th. Lexington; the people mistook the time by an hour, which made 
 me hurry to my evening meeting in Stantown, where I arrived about sun- 
 set, opposite a house which I had felt my heart drawn particularly to pray 
 for when here before. A woman now rushed out of the door, and grasp- 
 ing me in her arms, gave me a welcome to the house ; she was a spiritual 
 daughter of mine, and lately married to the man of the house, whose 
 former wife with him found peace, and she shortly after died happy, 
 though I knew not who lived in the house at the time I had preached in 
 the street. Fearing lest my horse might have been heated too much, to 
 prevent injury 1 gave him salted grog. The church being open, I sat on 
 a table in the door, and spoke, I suppose, to some thousands. 
 
 12th. My horse, I think, is as well as usual ; so I proceeded on my 
 journey, preaching in Rocktown, and two other places, on the way. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. I spoke at Newtown, at an hour by sun in the morning, 
 to about three thousand; thence to Winchester, where I spoke, at eleven, 
 to about six thousand, in the woods ; rode twenty-two miles, and spoke at 
 night ; continued my way to Carlisle, where I spoke twice, fulfilling ap- 
 pointments on the road ; hence a Methodist preacher accompanied me to 
 Tioga Point, 150 miles, in three days. This young man was laboring 
 under some depression of mind when we met ; but the circumstances of 
 the meeting and journey seemed to help him both in mind and body. Thus 
 in fifteen days I closed the journey of seven hundred and fifty miles ; 
 speaking twenty-six times on the way, which appointments were given out 
 about thirteen months beforehand. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TOUR THROUGH NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 22d. Arrived back in Western, after an absence of near eight months. 
 Peggy was not at home. Our marriage was not known in general in this 
 neighborhood, until within a few days past. It caused a great uproar 
 among the people. 
 
 23d. Peggy felt it impressed on her mind that I was here, and so came 
 home early in the morning; having enjoyed her health better, and her 
 mind also, than for some time previous to my absence. In the afternoon 
 S. Miller and his wife came home, well, and were preparing for their 
 journey to the Mississippi Territory. 
 
 Thursday, May 2d. I saw brother Willis, who married us, and Joseph 
 Jewell, presiding elder of Genesee district, who came a great distance to 
 attend the camp-meeting, and brought a number of lively young preachers 
 with him. they having never attended one before. 
 
 Friday, :3d. The people attended in considerable crowds, amongst 
 whom was Timothy Dewey, my old friend, whom I had seen hut once for 
 more than four years past. The wicked attempted intrusion; but their 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 167 
 
 efforts were ineffectual, and turned upon their own heads, being checked 
 by a magistrate. 
 
 Monday, 6th. We had a tender parting-time. In the course of the 
 meeting good was done in the name of the Lord. I moved a collection for 
 one of Jewell's young preachers, Perley Parker, formerly a playmate of 
 mine. Here I left my Peggy on the camp-ground, within three miles of 
 home, and proceeded on my tour, speaking twice on my way. 
 
 Tuesday, 7th. We rode fifty-nine miles, parting with Jewell and Parker 
 by the way. 
 
 8th. Came to Albany. Here the preaching-house was shut against 
 me, being the only one which has been refused to me for a considerable 
 length of time : Canfield assigning, as the reason, the vote of conference ; 
 which, however, was only a conversation concerning the giving out of my 
 appointments, &c, lest I should be a pattern for others, and " fifty Dows 
 might spring out of the same nest." I spoke in the courthouse, and God 
 gave me one spiritual child. 
 
 9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and coming to New Lebanon, 
 saw one of my old acquaintances, with whom I held a meeting. 
 
 10th. Fire being out, I did not stay for breakfast, but rode fifty- four 
 miles to New Hartford. My mind is under deep trials concerning my 
 singular state and many disappointments ; but my hope is in God, who 
 gives me peace from day to day. 
 
 11th. Came to Hartford. Found the printing of my Journals finished, 
 and about half the books bound. I now had a trial from another source ; 
 the two preachers with whom I had intrusted the preparation of the camp- 
 meeting at hand had, in my absence, incurred the displeasure of the 
 Methodists. The one, for embracing some peculiar sentiments, was sus- 
 pended ; the other had withdrawn. Therefore, said brother Ostrander, the 
 presiding elder, " If Lorenzo Dow admits them to officiate at his camp-meet- 
 ing, he will have no more liberty with us." My trials were keen, for these 
 men were in good standing when we made the agreement ; and I had no 
 doubt but that Ostrander would fall into the measure, considering the 
 circumstance of my not being able to consult him, for want of time, on 
 the occasion, so I went to two meetings to explain the matter to him. 
 
 Sunday, 12th. He spoke with more life than I think I ever heard him. 
 Afterwards I spoke, and God cut a young woman to the heart : her father 
 came and dragged her out of meeting, and her soul was set at liberty 
 while she was in his arms ; so I made remarks on the folly of his con- 
 duct. Ostrander, upon reflection, viewed my conduct in a different light 
 than before, and consented, if I would give up the camp-meeting to his 
 superintendence, that he would bring on his preachers to attend with me. 
 This I had always expected, and advertised the meeting accordingly. 
 
 13th. Pawned my watch for an old trunk, and taking stage came to 
 New Haven ; thence embarked for New York, where I spent a few days, 
 and found prejudice in some minds, and in some it was removed. I re- 
 ceived a letter with information that more books, which I expected, would 
 fail coming ; thus I find one disappointment after another. 
 
 Saturday, 18th. I sailed to Long Island to attend a camp-meeting with 
 brother Thatcher, and preached in the packet to about fifty friends. I 
 also spoke at night at the camp, and then called up the mourners to be 
 /raved for ; several found peace, backsliders were reclaimed, and Chris- 
 
168 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 tians quickened and comforted. Bishop Asbury came up before I had 
 got through, and the meeting continued all night. 
 
 Sunday, 19th. Whilst one was speaking on the subject of the dead, 
 small and great, standing before God, an awful black cloud appeared in 
 the west, and flashes of forked lightning, and peals of rumbling thunder 
 ensued. A trumpet sounded from a sloop, whilst hundreds of a solemn 
 auditory were fleeing for shelter. This scene was the most awful repre- 
 sentation of the day of judgment of any thing I ever beheld. 
 
 Next day the meeting broke up. My hat could not be found, so I em- 
 barked on board one of the fifteen craft which brought passengers, and 
 sailed forty miles in three hours and a half; and after landing at the 
 Black Rock, one of the passengers pulled me into a store, and constrained 
 me to take a hat. Thence I walked to Strafford, and so through New 
 Haven to Durham, thence to Hartford, where I settled with the ferryman 
 for a former passage, and a gentleman paid my present one, as it had 
 taken the last of my money to redeem my watch. Thence I went to Cov- 
 entry, and found my father and friends well. 
 
 Sunday, 26th. Spoke twice at Square Pond meeting-house, and once 
 in Tolland, and the quickening power of God seemed to be present ; 
 but I soon must quit this my native land, and repair to parts to me un- 
 known. 
 
 30th. The camp-ground was in the township of Bolton, on Andover 
 parish line, to which lead a lead-off road, ending on this spot of ground 
 unoccupied. This appeai-ed providential, as we could repair to the spot 
 of woods on the hill, without trespassing on any man's ground in this 
 solitary place. 
 
 The neighborhood was thick settled by bigoted, federal Presbyterians, 
 much prejudiced against the Methodists. The people were unwilling 
 that we should get water from their brooks or wells, but held the meet- 
 ing in ridicule and contempt, thinking, who should I get to encamp on 
 the ground. However, a report having prevailed that the Indians, in 
 their times, had a spring on this hill to which they resorted, caused a man 
 to go in search of it ; and after some difficulty, he struck upon a fountain 
 beneath a rock, which afforded us a sufficient supply. 
 
 31st. Many people came from distant places to the ground. Satan 
 hoisted his standard near by, as a grogman brought his liquors for sale, 
 but was constrained by threats (when reason would not do) to give it 
 over, the law being against him. 
 
 I opened the meeting, and had an agreeable time ; the work of God 
 began in the evening. 
 
 Saturday, June 1st. The congregation and work increase. 
 
 Sunday, 2d. Some thousands appeared on the ground ; several found 
 peace, and prejudice seemed to wear off from the minds of the people. 
 
 Monday, 3d. Meeting broke up. I had given my farewell to the peo- 
 ple ; it was an affecting time of parting with my Christian friends, many 
 of whom I shall see no more until eternity. I observed to Ost rainier. 
 that I had caused him some uneasiness, but should trouble him no more 
 whilst he presided in the district. 
 
 4th. About 7 A. M. I left my dear father, I know not but for the last 
 time, and with my sister Mirza rode to ,the burying-groupd, where my 
 dear mother was interred, for the first time of my seeing the grave. I 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 169 
 
 could not mourn, but was comforted with the prospect of meeting again. 
 I departed to Windham, and preached under the trees, and tarried in 
 Coventry, Rhode Island, that night, riding fifty miles without food, through 
 want of money, to Providence, and pawned a hook by ti: ■ way to get 
 through a toll-gate. I held several meetings in Providence, then rode to 
 Norton, where Zadock Priest died at old father New< .; . whose wife 
 had then no religion, but since professes to be converted, and is in society. 
 On their ground, brother George Pickering, with eleven of his preachers 
 and myself, by agreement, held a camp-meeting, the preparation for 
 which was now going forward.* 
 
 This being about a mile from the place where I first attempted to 
 preach, I related a dream to brother P., who replied, that he thought 
 some trials were near me, but by the blessing of God 1 might escape, 
 which in fact proved to be the case, for Satan's emissaries set up the 
 grog-tents, which cost them dearly ; for after that they would not 
 hearken to reason, I showed the impropriety of corrupting the meeting, 
 and warned the people against them, and also laid a foundation whereby 
 they might be prosecuted, in consequence of which they were alarmed, 
 sunk into contempt, and did not sell a sufficiency to indemnify them for 
 their expenses. This so exasperated them, that they fell on different 
 plans to be revenged, either by provoking me to say something that 
 would expose me to the law, or else to get an opportunity to give me a 
 flogging. However, God defeated their designs, and turned their treacher- 
 ous intentions to the disgrace of their characters, so that they appeared 
 as ciphers in the eyes of a generous public. 
 
 The Lord was wonderfully present with his Spirit to acknowledge the 
 meeting ; for, whilst P. was preaching, numbers fell, as if the powers of 
 unbelief gave way, and the cry became so general that he was constrained 
 to give over, but the work continued. The full result of this meeting- 
 will not be known until eternity. I was to have met some friends at the 
 New York district conference, now sitting at Ashgrove, where I once 
 had a glorious revival when on the circuit, but my wife and they were 
 disappointed, as brother P. had made arrangements for me for about two 
 weeks. 
 
 Monday, 10th. The meeting broke up, and the Boston friends who 
 were the first arrived on the ground, took me in their stage-coach and 
 carried me home with them. Here I spoke several times, and we had 
 comfortable times from the presence of God. 
 
 I gave near forty pounds worth of books towards the deficiency of the 
 meeting-house, and remitted money to clear out with my printer in Hart- 
 ford. I visited Lynn, where we had a precious time, though religion had 
 been cold there for some time. I also visited Marblehead, where I saw 
 a preacher from Ireland, who escaped with some others in an open boat, 
 at sea, from on board the ship Jupiter, as she struck against a cake of 
 ice, and went down, with twenty-seven persons on board, among whom 
 was a preacher with his wife and seven children. What an inestimable 
 support must be the Divine presence at such a time as this ! 
 
 * 1801. Camp-meetings began in Kentucky ; next, North Carolina ; attended them in Geor- 
 gia ; introduced them in the centre of Virginia, New York, Connecticut, Massachusetts, ami 
 Bliss ssippi Territory, 1803-4-5. 
 
 15 
 
170 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 14th. The following appeared in the Salem Gazette, (where the Qua- 
 kers had been martyred by religious bigotry :) 
 
 " By desire, Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose pious and moral 
 character cannot be censured with propriety, is to preach at the court- 
 house, precisely at nine o'clock this morning." 
 
 I spoke to a few of various ranks, who fain would have made a laugh, 
 but there seemed to be a restraining hand over them. This day I had five 
 meetings, and near thirty miles' travel ; at the last of them, the rabble 
 attempted to make a disturbance, set on by some, called gentlemen ; and 
 at night broke the windows of the preaching-house, which denotes that 
 Satan views the danger of his kingdom ; and caused P. to remark, that 
 the devil thought he had as good a right to the common, as God Almighty. 
 This reminded me of last year, concerning two who attempted interrup- 
 tion and shortly after had to appear at the bar of God. 
 
 Hence to Waltham, to brother P.'s quarterly meeting. His wife is a 
 well educated woman, of a sweet amiable disposition, and far from the 
 proud scornful way of some. Here are four generations under one roof; 
 i. e. her grand-parents, own parents, self, and children. 
 
 I preached on Saturday and Sunday, and called up those who would 
 wish me to remember them, and strive to remember themselves in prayer, 
 to give their hands : and the power of God seemed to come over all. I 
 visited Needham and Milford, which places I had been invited to before, 
 but Providence overruled my coming here, though I had previously put 
 them off. 
 
 21st. Set off with P — , thirty miles to Salem in New Hampshire, and 
 spoke from, " halting between two opinions," in which I observed, if a lamb 
 should be led from its dam by a goat, to feed on moss, it would die. — N. B. 
 A man was present whom the A-double-L-part people had been fishing for. 
 22d. We came to Hawke, where I met Bachelor, Webb, and Metcalf. 
 I spoke from " Oh ! thou man of God, there is death in the pot." At 
 night I had conversation with some, and felt my work drawing to a close 
 in this quarter. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. Spoke again to a large assembly, bade my friends fare- 
 well, and rode thirty miles to Pembroke, where I arrived about half past 
 nine at night, and being weary, I could not stay up to supper, but retired 
 to rest, having taken no food all day, except some sacramental bread re- 
 maining after the ceremony, which a young man observing, said, " I had 
 got more than my share," which set some in a laughter. 
 
 24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and stayed with a man, who 
 a day or two before had joined society, and was about to charge me for my 
 poor fare, when his wife hushed it. 
 
 25th. I went fifty-four miles to Peachem Gore, in Vermont, and stayed 
 with a friend, where I had been before, meeting Phineas Peck, a preacher, 
 on the road. 
 
 26th. About nine o'clock I arrived at my youngest sister's, Tabitha 
 French, she being married and settled here in the midst of the town of 
 Hardwicke, on river Demile ; this being the first time I had seen her hus- 
 band. Joseph Bridgman, my brother-in-law, and my sister Ethelinda, 
 his wife, resided about a mile hence. For this day 1 had a meeting, ap- 
 pointed some months before, which I now held, and spoke five days suc- 
 cessively. I had sent on a chain of appointments through Upper Canada, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 171 
 
 from Montreal to the Falls of Niagara ; thence to Philadelphia ; hut when 
 in Hyde-park, I felt whilst preaching, a secret conviction or impulse, that 
 my appointments were not given out, and that I must return to Western ; 
 thrice it ran through my mind. I rejected it twice, but perceiving a cloud 
 or depression beginning to come over my mind, I yielded, and taking the 
 left-hand road, went to Stow that night, where I found some of my spirit- 
 ual children, whom God had given me some years before; spoke next 
 day in this township on my way : in Waterbury twice, and rode to Rich- 
 mond that night : next day I breakfasted in Starksborough, with a black- 
 smith, who once intended to flog me, hut he now put a shoe on my horse, 
 having since got religion. About twelve, I arrived at Middlebury, fed my 
 horses, and spoke in the street ; then came on to Orwell, and stayed the 
 night with my uncle and aunt Rust, having rode forty-six miles. 
 
 July 3d. 1 rode sixty miles, by South Bay, Fort Ann, Glenn's Falls, 
 and stayed at an inn ; but judging from circumstances that it was necessary 
 to watch my horses, I slept none that night. 
 
 4th. I started between three and four in the morning, and came sixty- 
 five miles to the Little-falls on the Mohawk river. 
 
 5th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, arriving about three P. M. ; found 
 my Peggy and friends well. 
 
 Sunday, 7th. I spoke twice, and had good times: rested the 8th: rode 
 to Camden the 9th : spoke to an attentive congregation and returned : 
 rested on 10th ; but soon shall be bound with expedition to North Carolina. 
 
 11th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith's request: he was Peggy's 
 spiritual father. Here many gave me their hands, if they should see me 
 no more on earth, that they would strive to meet me in a happy eternity. 
 I visited several other neighborhoods, as a wind-up for this quarter. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 JOURNEY TO NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. Gave my farewell to a vast congregation, under the 
 shades at Western, when Hannah Miller, standing upon a log, bade her 
 neighbors farewell ; she being one of the first settlers in the country: and 
 Oh ! what a weeping and embracing there was between the neighborhood 
 (of all ranks and descriptions,) and her and Peggy. After this we went 
 to Westmoreland, taking leave of all things by the way. Here Timothy 
 Dewey met us, who informed me that he had seen the Canada preachers, 
 and my appointments were not given out ; so that if I had gone, I must 
 have lost one thousand miles travel ; and my time being so limited : I held 
 two meetings, and realized the propriety of the poem : 
 
 "We should suspect some danger nigh, 
 Where we possess delight." 
 
 When I arrived at Albany, brother Vanderlip, the stationed preacher, 
 
 gave me the liberty of preaching in the meeting-house : from hence I 
 
 shipped Peggy down the river for New York, myself proceeding thither 
 
 by land, and settled some temporal concerns by the way. 
 
172 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Saturday, 27th. We met again, and heard a Baptist preach in the park 
 just after sunrise next morning. He had a tincture of A-double-L-part- 
 ism, yet his discourse in general was good, and blessed to the people. I 
 spoke here in the afternoon, and also in several other parts of the city. 
 Ezekiel Cooper, one of the book stewards, and superintendent of the book 
 affairs, invited me to preach in the preaching-house at Brooklyn, which he 
 also superintended : here I spoke sundry times. Said he, " I am of the 
 same mind now concerning your mode of travelling as I was when you 
 saw me in Philadelphia ; but nevertheless, I wish never to hinder good 
 from being done, or prevent your usefulness." He is a man of general 
 reading and strong powers of mind. 
 
 I have been much troubled with the asthma, of late, which I suppose 
 originated from drying up an eruption on my body by outward applica- 
 tion, which was recommended from the idea that it might be the itch 
 brought with me from Ireland : this reminded me of what Dr. Johnson 
 said concerning my inward complaint. 
 
 Peggy being unable to keep up with me, I was necessitated to leave her 
 with brother Quackenbush, and disposing of her horse, I proceeded to 
 Elizabethtown, New Jersey. Saw T. Morrel, w! ose father was dying : he 
 excused some former things to me. I rode fifty miles to Trenton, where 
 Washington took the Hessians, which turned die gloomy aspect in favor 
 of America. 
 
 My appointment was not given out as exr cted ; however the preach- 
 ing-house was open, and I held sundry meetings in and about this place. 
 'I'll n proceeded to Philadelphia, where I called and found brother Col- 
 bert, who, being superintendent, paved my way to the getting access to all 
 the Methodist meeting-houses in and about this place, one excepted, which 
 was in the power of a contentious party. The other houses amounted to 
 about half a dozen. 
 
 August 14th. Elder Ware informs me that my appointments were 
 given out through the Peninsula, which I had been informed was pre- 
 vented : so after preaching at Ebenezer, I silently withdrew, and taking 
 my horse, travelled all night, until ten next morning, when I spoke at 
 Bethel, and then jumping out at a window from the pulpit, rode seventeen 
 miles to Union : thence to Duck creek cross-roads, making near eight} 
 miles travel and five meetings without sleep. Tbese few weeks past, 
 since the eruption was dried up, and the astbma more powerful and fre- 
 quent than usual, I feel myself much debilitated. 
 
 16th. Spoke at Georgetown cross-roads, and at Chestertown at night, 
 and next morning; after which I crossed Chester river gratis, and preach- 
 ed in Centerville. Here some unknown gentleman discharged my bill of 
 fare. I spoke at Wye meeting-house in the afternoon to a lew. 
 
 [ inquired the cause why more general notice was not given ; and was 
 answered, that John M'C. replied, " I give out no appointments for him : 
 I have nothing to do with Lorenzo Dov ."" 
 
 Sunday, 18th. I spoke in the open air at Easton, to about two thousand. 
 The Lord was with us. James Polhemus (M'Clasky's colleague) gave 
 out my appointments, as most of the preachers in this country also did. In 
 (lie afternoon I spoke at the Trap to a large auditory, having (on account 
 of M'Clasky's mind) concluded not to occupy the preaching- house until 
 the trustees solicited me, to prevent wounding the cause of God. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 173 
 
 I find that Roger Searle has withdrawn from the Methodist connection. 
 19th. Spoke at Cambridge, in the Methodist meeting-house, and at Fos- 
 ter's chapel in the afternoon : then accompanying a carriage with two sis- 
 ters, we, in crossing a bridge, espied some careless people and a town. I 
 expressed a desire to preach. And on perceiving a collection of people, 
 and inquiring the cause, found that it was a Methodist meeting. One of 
 •the sisters knowing a man, got me introduced to preach. 
 
 20th. I had a meeting at St. Johnstown, under great weakness of body, 
 which caused me to sit down whilst speaking, as I had puked, and was 
 obliged to stop several times by the way. From this I was carried in a 
 chair to Deep-creek meeting-house, passing near where G. R. was raised, 
 who took me into society, but now thinks I am crazy. Surely, if one from 
 such a low sphere of life, through conversion and diligence can attain to 
 such an extension of useful knowledge, what will be the account most 
 must give at the last day ? I also spoke at Concord, Laurel-hill and Sals- 
 bury, being aided thither by carriages. 
 
 22d. Princess Anne courthouse, and Curtis's meeting-house. Near this 
 my spiritual father, Hope Hull, was raised. 
 
 23d. I spoke under the shades at Newtown, to about two thousand or 
 more. I gave them a mixed dose, and we had a good time from the Lord, 
 whilst they gave me their hands to remember me to God when on the other 
 side of the Atlantic. I spoke at Downing chapel also. On this peninsu- 
 la were now C. Spry, Fredus Aldridge, and Z. Kankey, the last of whom 
 I met. I have now seen most of the old preachers on the Continent: the 
 greater part of them are retired into the private spheres of life. The chief 
 of those who most opposed me have located, and are almost in oblivion, or 
 withdrawn, or expelled the connection, or in a cold, low, uncomfortable 
 state of formality. Lord ! what am 1 1 Oh ! ever keep my conscience 
 holy and tender! Trials await me, and unless God support me I cannot 
 succeed. Oh God ! undertake for me. I have seen thy salvation in time 
 past, and shall I distrust thy goodness or providence at this critical time ? 
 No ; my hope is still in thee : I will hope and trust to thy providence 
 until I must give up. 
 
 I feel my work on this Continent drawing to a close, and heart my and 
 soul bound to Europe. 
 
 24th. Spoke at Guilford. Feeling my strength more and more to de- 
 cline, without help I must depart ; but hope I shall recover on my intend- 
 ed voyage. 
 
 Sunday, 25th. Spoke to near three thousand at Drummingtown : good 
 decorum, except in a few. At Onancock we had a shout. The sandy 
 dust has been distressing for hundreds of miles, there having been no rain 
 for near twelve weeks over this country. Vegetation and the cattle are 
 in mourning : yet not so much here as in some parts of the north, this 
 land beinw more level. 
 
 I viewed the camp-ground, and preparations making for the meeting, 
 which I think the most convenient I have seen. Spoke at Garretson's 
 meeting-house, and in a farm-house at night. 
 
 27th. A young woman took me in a chaise to Northampton courtyard, 
 where I held some meetings. Being unable to ride on horseback with 
 propriety any longer, I sold my horse, &c. at great loss. I find the great 
 
 15* 
 
174 DOW S JOURNAL. 
 
 have their trials as well as the small, from what I now observe in others. 
 But " all shall work together for good to them that love God." 
 
 28th. I rode in a eoachee to the camp-ground, with a family, having 
 solicited several to attend. I found hundreds on the ground to be in readi- 
 ness for the next day. I have been reading Washington's Life. What 
 must have been his sufferings of mind during the war, particularly when 
 retreating from New-York through the Jerseys to Trenton, and the gloomy 
 aspect of the times — his life and property in danger, and particularly if 
 defeated. Yet be was not cast down, but supported, and finally won the 
 day. Here I reflected, if he, through difficulties, endured to accomplish 
 an earthly transitory design, shall I, for a little earthly trouble, desert 
 that which I think will turn to the glory of God in the promotion of the 
 kingdom of Christ on earth ? Though I meet with difficulties I will not 
 despair. I want more faith : in order to accomplish the spread of the 
 gospel, I want a greater acquaintance. 
 
 29th. By invitation from Dr. Chandlei, the presiding elder, and preach- 
 ers, I spoke in the afternoon on sanctification. About three thousand rose 
 up in,,covenant, sundry of whom came up to be prayed for, and among 
 them three young women, two of whom were prayerless three days be- 
 fore, and came with me. One of them found pardon in a few minutes, 
 and shouted the praise of God ; the other was delivered shortly ; and the 
 third, who owned the camp-ground, found deliverance that night. Thus 
 the work went on, so that there could be no preaching until ten the next 
 day, though meeting had been appointed for eight at night and morning. 
 When I left the place, the rain impeded the meeting, yet it continued un- 
 til Monday ; and, on a moderate calculation, there was reason to believe 
 that about five hundred were hopefully converted. 
 
 A captain sent word that I might sail with him over the Chesapeake. 
 But the wind being high, and /rom such a direction that I could not be 
 landed where I would, so I must where I could. 
 
 We sailed about one hundred miles in less than a day, to Suffolk, where 
 I spoke at night. Our danger was great on the passage, in consequence 
 of the sloop being old, and impossible to keep dry below decks. 
 
 Sunday, September 1st. I set off in a chair for Portsmouth, it raining by 
 the way. However, I preached, and also in Norfolk, where two souls 
 found peace. Next day got some temporal affairs adjusted, and returned 
 to Suffolk, where I spoke to about one thousand, and rode on a cart, as a 
 chair could not be obtained for love nor hired for money. 
 
 4th. Rhoda Williams, a young woman, of late under concern for her 
 soul, was somewhat unwell, yet took me in a chair forty miles to Smith's 
 chapel, before she alighted. Here we found a congregation of about three 
 thousand, waiting, whom I addressed with liberty. Oh ! may God re- 
 member Rhoda for good, in recompense for her kindness. We were de- 
 ceived in the distance about seventeen miles, yet the disappointment was 
 prevented. 
 
 I had twelve miles to go this evening, so I rode four in a cart, walked 
 one, and a Connecticut pedler coming along with his wagon, carried me 
 the remainder to Halifax, in North Carolina, where I spoke, and got a let- 
 ter from Peggy. 
 
 5th. Esq. B sent a servant and chair with me to Ebenezer, where 
 
 I addressed about one thousand seven hundred : then a friend whom I had 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 17") 
 
 never spoken to, said if I would dine with him, he would carry me in his 
 chair to the camp-meeting, about twenty miles, where we arrived that eve- 
 ning. Thus I find God provides for those who put their trust in him. 
 
 6th. Camp-meeting came on in the edge of Franklin county. The 
 weather was somewhat lowering, which incommoded us, at intervals. 
 Thousands, however assembled, and though Satan was angry, and, by means 
 of a few drunkards, strove to make a rumpus or uproar, yet I think here 
 was the best decorum I ever saw, considering the magnitude of the as- 
 sembly from this wilderness country. There were near one hundred 
 tents, and upwards of sixty covered wagons, &c. the first day, besides 
 carriages, &c. 
 
 Philip Bruce, an old preacher and friend, was presiding elder here. 
 The Lord began a glorious work : it might truly be said, we had the cry 
 of heaven-born souls, and the shout of a King in the camp. Some months 
 ago brother Mead had agreed to appoint a train of camp-meetings through 
 his district, the first of which was to begin a week after this in Bucking- 
 ham county, Virginia, which he had engaged me to attend. But, being 
 unacquainted with my arrangements, he took the liberty to anticipate the 
 time, and publish accordingly, which made the two meetings clash. This 
 brought me into a dilemma, as I was necessitated to attend them both, not 
 only by engagement, but also to get my temporal affairs wound up, and 
 business settled with individuals who were to meet me ; and also my book 
 concerns, as they related to meeting-houses, &c. 
 
 7th. Feeling my mind greatly exercised about what was before me, I 
 was convinced of the necessity of attempting to force my way from one 
 camp-meeting to the other, before they should break up, which would make 
 a distance of about one hundred and forty miles to be travelled over in 
 about forty hours, across a country where were no country roads, except 
 for neighborhood or plantation convenience. I slept but little the past 
 night, in consequence of laboring with mourners, conversation and preach- 
 ing. In my last discourse I remarked my decline, my necessity of de- 
 parture, and intention of sailing shortly. As I bade the people farewell, 
 hundreds held up their hands, as a signal of their intention and desire 
 that we should remember each other when separated, and if we never 
 meet below, to strive to meet above. 
 
 A young man whom I had never seen before, took me in a carriage 
 about forty miles to his brother's, where I took some tea. Then a ser- 
 vant, carriage and two horses, were despatched with me seventeen miles. 
 A man, on whom I was directed to call for further assistance, pleaded 
 inconvenience, but asked me to tarry until morning ; so I took my feet 
 and went on. Being feeble in body, I made poor headway, having the 
 inconvenience of near eight hundred dollars in a tin box. At dawn of 
 day, I arrived at Mecklenburgh courthouse, where a chair was not to be 
 hired on any terms, but a gentleman who had never seen me before, on 
 finding out my name, gave me a breakfast, and despatched a servant and 
 two horses with me about twelve miles, (the servant carrying my lug- 
 gage ;) but I growing weak, and perceiving I must alight, espied a chair, 
 which I strove to hire, though at first in vain, yet on telling them my name 
 and situation, the mistress consented, (her husband being out,) and the son 
 for twelve shillings carried me expeditiously ten miles, where I called, 
 making my case known as before. The family rejected, until they un- 
 
176 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 derstood my name, when a servant was sent with me six miles. Here I 
 called again, but was denied assistance, until a female visiter said, "If 
 you are Lorenzo Dow you shall be welcome to my horse;" and so her 
 son went with me thirteen miles. Then I got some refreshment, but here 
 could get no assistance further; so I took to my feet and went on as well 
 as I could, being frequently assaulted by dogs on the road, at different 
 periods of the night, and at length one of them made such a fuss, that the 
 master came out with his gun to see what was the matter ; and as I spoke 
 to the dog, he knew my voice. He invited me to come in and tarry, but 
 not prevailing, aroused a servant to get me a horse ; so I mounted and 
 pushed on, and coming to a house, hailed them up for a pilot on the road. 
 The old man said, " Tarry till morning." I replied, " I cannot." Then 
 he despatched several for his horse, whilst he should dress himself, which 
 doing in haste, he forgot his small-clothes until after his boots were on. 
 At length we started, and arrived on the camp-ground just after sunrise, 
 where I found brother Mead and papa and mamma Hobson, with hun- 
 dreds of friends, who were surprised and glad to see me, as they had 
 despaired of my coming. There were about ten thousand at this meeting. 
 Scores were hopefully converted to God, and the Lord was with them of a 
 truth. I addressed the auditory as my bodily strength would admit, and 
 settled my temporal affairs to my mind, though some in whom I had con- 
 fided betrayed it. 
 
 Tuesday, 10th. I bade the people farewell, the meeting broke up, and 
 I went home in the carriage to Cumberland, with papa and mamma 
 Hobson. 
 
 12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence a friend helped me with 
 a carriage to Richmond. 
 
 Sunday, 15th. Having put to the press my " Farewell to America : a 
 Word to the Public — as a hint to suit the times," I preached in Rich- 
 mond and Manchester. Then brother Dunnington, in his chair, carried 
 me to Campbell camp-meeting; papa Hobson being with us. At this 
 meeting a woman found peace with God, who had thought camp-meetings 
 scandalous for women to attend. Her husband, some months previous, 
 had felt serious impressions from some talk I had given him, and he 
 wanted her to go to the last camp-meeting, but she to get off said, " If you 
 or any of our neighbors get converted at it, 1 will go to the next." He 
 found peace, and held her to her promise. She, as a woman of veracity 
 came, though much to the mortification of her pride, but now the happy 
 pair went home rejoicing in God. 
 
 Here, also, a man a hundred and three years old found peace. An- 
 other man, some nights ago, dreamed that he came to this meeting, and 
 asked a black woman to pray for him, and that God set his soul at lib- 
 erty. The dream so impressed his mind, that he could not enjoy himself 
 until he came to see what we were about, and searching round out of 
 curiosity, he found the very countenance he had seen in his dream. A 
 secret impulse ran through his mind — " Ask her to pray for you ?" which 
 at first he rejected, hut for the ease of his mind, secretly made the request, 
 so as not to be distinguished by the people, thinking thus to avoid the 
 cross. Said she, " If you will kneel down, I will.'' Thought he, "I 
 shall mock the woman if I do not;" and, when on his knees, thought he, 
 "the people are noto observing me, and if I do not persevere, 1 shall look 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 177 
 
 like a hypocrite : the cross I must bear, let me do as I will ; therefore, see- 
 ing I have gone so far, I will make a hand of it/' And whilst on their 
 is, he yielded in his heart to be the Lord's, and God set his soul at lib- 
 erty. Thus, God's words are verified, which say, " Noio is the accepted 
 time and day of salvation." The devil's time is a future one ; but God 
 is immutable, and of course always ready, he being love. As saith the 
 apostle, •' God is in Christ reconciling the world unto himself." There- 
 fore, the exhortation is, " Be ye reconciled to God ;" i. e. " Give up your 
 will and heart to God. for him to reign within." Look at the thief on the 
 cross, and the jailer and family. Paul's was the longest in the pangs of 
 the new birth of any related in the New Testament, yet that was but 
 three days : though some think it must take a man two or three years to 
 be converted. Thus, denying the freedom of the will, waiting for what 
 thev term a special call. Yet it is evident, that the Spirit of God strives 
 With all, and no man will condemn himself for not doing what he believes 
 to be an impossibility ; yet many condemn themselves for acting as they 
 do, which implies that they believe they had power to have acted other- 
 wise than as they did, and argues the power of choice and the freedom 
 of the huma i will, which every one must assent to. 
 
 I returned to the Lowlands, bidding my friends farewell, and brother 
 Dunnington, who had accommodated me two hundred and fifty miles. 
 
 Many dear faces in these lands I expect to see no more until in a bet- 
 ter world. A man and wife who were my spiritual children, were pass- 
 ing in a coach as I concluded my meeting ; they took me in and carried 
 me a distance, when brother Mead carrying me in his chair, brought me 
 to New Ken* camp- meeting. The rain kept back many ; however, there 
 were about fifty hopefully converted to God in the course of the meeting ; 
 and it may he said, " the beloved clouds helped us," as my life had been 
 previously threatened, and the collegians, backed by their president the 
 bishop, said they would have been upon us had not the rain hindered them. 
 A chump of wood being flung in through the window, I leaped out after 
 the man ; he ran, and I after him, crying, " Run, i-un, Old Sam is after 
 you." He did run, as for his life, and leaping over a fence hid among 
 the bushes. Next morning I cut Old Sam's name on the wood, nailed it 
 to a tree, and called it " Old Sam's Monument."* I asked the people 
 publicly, pointing to the monument, who was willing to enlist and serve- 
 so poor a master. I also observed, that the people who had threatened 
 my life, only upon hearsay accounts, were cowardly and inhuman, as I 
 was an entire stranger to them, and their conduct against me was under 
 cover. 1 said, " Your conduct is condemnable, which expression means 
 damnable, and of course, to make the best of you, you are nothing but a 
 pack of damned cowards, for there durst not one of you show your heads. 
 These young coxcombs were mightily grated, and to retaliate, said that I 
 cursed and swore. Many I belii ve at that time, had a sense of the poor 
 wages the devil would give his servants. 
 
 * The monument stuck to the tree for many months; a young man was hired to pull it 
 down, but when he arrived on the ground a td .vas looking at it, such were the inward work- 
 ings of his mind, that he ibrebore to do it. The collegians, backed by their president, were 
 held back by the rain from disturbing us a: this meeting, and a few months alter one of those 
 who had a hand in and led on the van o I I sturbance, had the end of his nose bit oft ; 
 
 and another was Hung from his horse and bro e his neck ; and several others were remarked 
 to be followed with chastisement from '.he I nrd. 
 
178 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Oct. 3d. Camp-meeting began at Old Poplar Spring church, and con- 
 tinued four days ; several found peace, among whom was a young wo- 
 man that came ill with an ague and fever, whose mother had long been 
 praying for her conversion : she was smitten clown by the power of God, 
 but went home well in soul and body. Many say these camp-meetings 
 are injurious to health, but I do not find ground to believe that more evils 
 accrue than otherwise, considering the number and time. Many go home 
 better than they came ; even delicate women, who rarely would step ofF 
 a carpet for twelve months, grew more healthy from that time. 
 
 I held meetings in Pace's meeting-house, and Cole's chapel, and stayed 
 with old father Le Roy Cole. He wrote a letter to Bob Sample, one of 
 the most popular A-double-L-part preachers in the country, who like a 
 little fice, or cur dog, would rail behind my back. He charged his con- 
 duct with being unmanly, and said, " If Lorenzo be wrong, you ought to 
 come and correct him to his face, or hush." He attended, heard me preach, 
 and then said he would answer my discourse at a future period, at the 
 same time knowing that I was leaving the country. I replied, it is hard 
 not to give a man a chance to defend himself, and was minded that he 
 should come out early next morning, so as not to delay my journey, and 
 let the people judge where the truth lay. He refused, until I insisted that 
 backbiting was unfair ; however, I could not get him out before eleven. 
 I invited the people, and we met. He spoke two hours and forty minutes, 
 wearying the patience of the people ; though I was minded that we should 
 speak fifteen minutes at a time, alternately, which he refused, but in his 
 talk observed, " I dare not say that Christ did not die for any living, man ; 
 I dare not say he died for any who are in hell." And many other ex- 
 pressions he dropped similar to the above. I attempted to follow him as 
 well as I could, making remarks upon the dark expressions to blindfold 
 the people, and said the man was not honest to proceed in such an intricate 
 way. Said I, why did he say, that " he dare not say Christ had not died 
 for any living man V Because he did not know but that that man was 
 one of the elect. Again, why did he say, " that he dare not say that 
 Christ had died for any who are in hell ?" Because he did not believe 
 that Christ died for any who are lost. This shows he does not believe 
 that Christ died for all, yet he was not honest enough to acknowledge it in 
 plain words ; and he has not brought one passage of scripture in support 
 of his ideas, only that sometimes the term all is limited. But, said I, it 
 never can be used with propriety in the Calvinistic sense, because it al- 
 ways means the greater part ; yet they say a. few elect, or a small number ; 
 and 1 gave about thirty passages to demonstrate it. He raked up the 
 ashes of John Wesley, and quitted the ground before I had done.* 
 
 Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to camp-meeting, where the Mole- 
 chites and some split-off Methodists, had done much mischief by prejudicing 
 the minds of the neighborhood; and to avoid a quarrel, were suffered 
 to occupy a meeting-house which belonged to the Methodists. However, 
 the Lord was with us, and thirteen souls were set at liberty in the course 
 of the meeting ; and though there were the greatest discouragements 
 
 * Leaving lii« bible behind. The wordlings compared us to officers fighting a duel — one 
 flung down bis sword, and ran oil', crying, Sword, fight for yourself! 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 179 
 
 against this meeting, yet our enemies who came as spies, acknowledged 
 they never saw so much decorum in so large an auditory. 
 
 Leaving Hanover I came to Louisa, with brother Mead, where I attend- 
 ed the last camp-meeting for America. Providence was with us here. 
 Hundreds at these meetings gave me their hands as a token of their desire 
 that I should remember them in my absence, and that they would strive 
 to remember me when I should be be) r ond the Atlantic, that God would 
 preserve, succeed, and bring me back in peace, if consistent with His will, 
 and if we meet no more below, strive to meet above. It was a solemn 
 feeling thus to bid friends farewell, on the eve of embarking from one's 
 own native country for a land unknown, and there to be a stranger among 
 strangers. At this last meeting, in the act of shaking hands, many left 
 money with me, which sufficed to bear my expenses to the north. 
 
 Perceiving my bodily strength more and more to decline, and my heart 
 still bound to the European world, 1 was convinced of the propriety of a 
 speedy departure, and as my wife did not arrive in Virginia, where I intend- 
 ed to leave her, at P. Hobson's, (for the fever breaking out at New- York, 
 expelled her to the country, so that she did not get my letters in time.) I 
 took the stage, and went on to New- York, about four hundred miles, in 
 about four clays and nights, not getting any rest. The season being far 
 advanced, I suffered by cold, but got an old cloak on the way at Frede- 
 ricksburg, which I once was necessitated to leave there. Arriving in New- 
 York, I found my Peggy and friends well, and a vessel bound for Liver- 
 pool. I gave Peggy her choice, whether to go to her friends who were 
 still at Pittsburg, waiting for a fresh in the river ; or to Virginia, to P. and 
 M. Hobson's, who had made the request ; or to my father's, who had 
 written to that purport ; or to tarry with friends in and about New- York 
 who solicited ; or to go with me to Europe, the dangers of which I had 
 set before her. She choosing the last, if agreeable to me, I engaged our 
 passage on board the ship Centurion, Benjamin Lord master, belonging to 
 a steady, fair Quaker. 
 
 When I was in Europe before, I suffered much from the political state 
 of affairs, for the want of a protection, and proper credentials ; but now 
 after I had got ready to sail, only waiting for a fair wind, the Lord provid- 
 ed me with them. The Penny-post brought me two letters one day, and 
 one the next, containing a certified recommendation from the Governor of 
 Virginia, with the seal of that state ; another containing an American 
 protection under the seal of the United States, from Mr. Madison, the third 
 man in the nation. This was obtained only on the intimation of a Me- 
 thodist Preacher. A third was from the Town Clerk, Magistrates. County 
 Clerk, Judges and Governor, of Connecticut, giving an account of my 
 parentage, &c. &c, as may be seen in the document. 
 
 Considering my four credentials, which had so providentially fallen info 
 my hands, I thought it advisable to have my protection perfected so as to 
 carry authority out of the nation, and conviction or evidence on an inves- 
 tigation, and went to a Notary Public's office, with two substantial wit- 
 nesses accordingly, viz. Nicholas Snethen and James Quackenbush. 
 Here my descriptions were taken, proven, and certified, as may be seen in 
 the beginning. 
 
180 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Sunday,* Nov. 10th, 1805, having got equipped for sailing, and my 
 affairs settled as well as I could, considering my many disappointments, 
 the wind became fair, we saw them hoisting sail, and from circumstances 
 I believe the captain designed to have left us behind — so I hired a boat for 
 ten shillings to put us on board. The sea was rough and I believe some- 
 what dangerous ; but we reached the vessel in time, and she soon was 
 under way. I wrote a letter for our friends, to notify them of our depart- 
 ure, which the pilot took ashore. Whilst writing we passed the light- 
 house, the sea began to toss the vessel, whilst an occean without bounds 
 seemed to present itself to view, and the land to disappear. Poor Pi 
 went on deck to look about, and beholding above, returned with death seem- 
 ingly pictured in her countenance. We lost sight of land before night ; 
 she began to grow sick, becoming worse and worse for some days, and 
 then recovered it better than for some years. 
 
 18th. The wind blows a fresh gale. The head of the rudder was ob- 
 served to be unsound ; so the helm would not command the ship, which 
 exposed us to great danger. The captain afterwards said that he suffered 
 more in his mind on this voyage, than in all the times he had been at sea 
 before ; however, they got cordage and wedges and bound it together as 
 well as they could, and carrying less sail to prevent straining, we weather- 
 ed the voyage, Providence favoring us with an aft wind. 
 
 20th. We are now on the banks of Newfoundland, about one third of 
 our passage. There are thousands of sea-gulls around our vessel, four 
 land birds came aboard, one of which the mate caught and let it go. la 
 one of the late gales it appears Peggy passed through some trials of her 
 faith, as I heard her saying, " How much easier to rely on human proba- 
 bilities, than on divine promises !" When our Lord called or set apart 
 the twelve, he did not at first send them to preach and do miracles, but 
 kept them with him a while, and then gave them commission to go forth 
 with power, &c, and predicting what should happen to them in their latter 
 days, to prepare their minds for it ; and afterwards it appears, he told them 
 what should happen to himself, which it seems they did not realize, as 
 they had an idea of a temporal kingdom ; but he informed them that what 
 they knew not then, they should know afterwards more perfectly. Though 
 God the Father had already revealed to Peter, that Jesus was the Christ. 
 
 After our Lord's resurrection, he renewed a promise of the Holy (thost 
 or Spirit, being given unto them more fully, yet commanded them to stay 
 in Jerusalem until that time should come, and then they were to go and 
 preach everywhere they could among all nations, and, for their encour- 
 agement, promised further to be with them unto the end of the world, &c. 
 Now, he cannot be with ministers, unless he hath ministers to be with ; 
 and this promise could not refer to the apostles alone, as he previously 
 predicted their dissolution : therefore, it must include succeeding minis- 
 
 * Mr. N. S. iliis tiny spoke against me in three different places of worship, which meeting- 
 houses I had never been suffered to occupj . ( ompare ihis date with his oath in the Prefaoe, 
 ■and his letter in the Appendix, with their dates, &c. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 181 
 
 ters, which God in Christ would raise up to tread in the apostles' steps ; 
 and they cannot be his ministers, unless he has sent them, any more than 
 I can be the king's ambassador, when no embassy has been committed to 
 my charge. 
 
 Sinking I once delighted in the sound of, but after my conversion ab- 
 horred it, abstracted from the spirituality, and when in Ireland almost was 
 Quaker/zed in that sentiment ; but after I saw the effects of singing in the 
 power of faith at camp-meetings, &c, in the awakening and conversion 
 of sinners, I was convinced of the medium, and that singing properly was 
 a divine employment, and will be done to the approbation and declarative 
 glory of God and our own profit. 
 
 December 3d. We have seen but three vessels on the way, one of 
 which was the New York, of Philadelphia, which had brought General 
 Moreau from Cadiz to America, whom I saw at Trenton ferry. The 
 winds have been very unsteady for several days, like some people, almost 
 in a gale and then a calm. 
 
 We are now in latitude 49 29, and longitude about 20. I hope in a 
 few days, of course, we shall breathe the air of the European world. 
 Surely, the nigher I draw across the mighty waters, the more I feel the 
 work of my mission on my mind at heart, and am more and more satis- 
 fied that I acted in the will of God in coming, let what may ensue. I 
 want to see Doctor Johnson, whom I have not heard from this year and a 
 half. A few days now will put me in quite a different sphere of life. I 
 shall quit the ship, and then have crosses, &c, to surmount, which I am 
 conscious will require all the faith, zeal, wisdom, and patience, which I 
 am possessed of, and after all must fail unless God be with me. But 
 my reliance is on Him, the great, the strong, for strength, and as I 
 penned before, so do I again — " I feel an uncommon exercise about what 
 is before me." What Doctor Coke will say, I know not ; perhaps there 
 is a great providence in my sailing to Liverpool first, as I expect some 
 have heard of me there. 
 
 This is one of the happiest voyages thus far I ever had, and my com- 
 panion is a great consolation to me as a lent favor ; but oh, how apt we 
 are to under or over value the creature, and thereby lose its blessing 
 designed by God- for us! I am convinced of our privileges of walking 
 as it were in eternity whilst in this unfriendly world — that is, the soul 
 walking in the light of God's countenance, whilst veiled in flesh and 
 blood. 
 
 Whether I shall die a natural death is to me at times a query, and 
 sometimes causes sensations of heart ; but while the soul hangs on God 
 alone it cannot suffer, properly speaking, though in this probationary 
 state. Still, there may be outward trials, yet inward peace, which is 
 sweet and satisfactory to the mind. Oh, what may we not attain unto if 
 we be faithful ? Religion will beget sympathy, or a feeling for the wel- 
 fare of others ; sin makes people dark and contracted, selfish and barbar- 
 ous, but religion the reverse ; and those acts of humanity, sympathy, and 
 pity, which even the Indians and heathen show forth, who can with pro- 
 priety deny but they are under the influence of God's Holy Spirit ? Oh, 
 that people would hearken more to the guidance within, and not put so 
 much stress on what is handed down by tradition without evidence : 
 then we should have more affectionate ones than we now behold among 
 
 .16 
 
182 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 the nations of the earth. Hundreds of my American friends, I doubt not, 
 are daily praying for me. 
 
 Whilst in devotion, Peggy being called to a fresh trial of her faith in 
 the gale, the words of our Lord to his disciples, " others have labored, 
 and ye have entered into their labors," went with power through my 
 mind, as on former occasions ; and why have I to labor in other men's 
 labors, unless it be to provoke them to jealousv. 
 
 There are three Methodist connections, besides the new connection, so 
 called, raised by Alexander Kilham, viz., the English, Irish, and the 
 American Episcopal one. The two latter I have travelled through, from 
 centre to circumference, without their consent, and though they have 
 done ************ t0 hedge up my way, yet I have travelled 
 ******** of them as a body, however much I am indebted to indi- 
 viduals, as a means under God to open my way, and give me access to 
 the people. 
 
 Thursday, December 5th. Saw two vessels on our voyage. Late at 
 night saw land, and afterwards passed Waterford lighthouse. 
 
 6th. Saw Wales. Had a fair wind with some gales, but all is well 
 now. We have eaten up but the smallest part of our provisions. We 
 shall soon be at the pilot ground, and what will then ensue is now in the 
 womb of futurity, but I expect to see the providence of God in trials ; but 
 how, when, by whom, or what means, I know not, yet still I feel power 
 to leave all to the Author of breath, and Disposer of all events. 
 
 When on my former visit, I was advised to go immediately on board 
 the vessel again and work my passage back, as I should have no opening- 
 there ; but, as I could not do ship- work, did not, neither could I in con- 
 science comply. Then they warned the Methodists against me, to starve 
 me out, and only one family received me at first ; but after God opened 
 my way, they offered to pay my passage home, if I would quit the coun- 
 try, and promise never to return, which in conscience I could not do. 
 Then Dr. C. wanted me to go on a mission to some other part ; I could 
 not comply, neither in reason nor in conscience. Then the conference 
 passed a vote to hedge up my way, whether or no, &c, &c. I may 
 expect similar from the English conference, on whose shores I expect 
 shortly to land, if they think me dependent ; but my trust is in God. 
 
 About the time I landed in Ireland before, this passage ran repeatedly 
 through my mind, Joshua, iii. 7, and it hath been so imprinted on my 
 mind, that now I make a memorandum of it. Again : Isaiah, " Ye shall 
 go out with joy," (from the ********* * ; ) « anc | be led forth with peace ;" 
 (of mind by the Spirit of God;) "the mountains and hills" (of difficulties 
 and discouragements) " shall break forth before you into singifig," (of 
 salvation,) "and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands," (for 
 joy,) &c. — Beginning of the millenium — camp-meetings. 
 
 7th. We took in a pilot, and came to anchor in a dangerous place, if 
 the wind had blown a gale, as the tide would not admit of our going 
 over the bar, and the weakness of the rudder would nut admit of beating 
 into the quarantine ground. We heard of the defeat of the French and 
 Spaniards off Cape Trafalgar, by Nelson, and also of the defeat of the 
 Austrians. Wrote to Dr. Johnson, in Dublin, to let him know of my 
 arrival. 
 
 Sunday, 8th. Slipped our cables, and came up the river by the town ; 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 183 
 
 saw about forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships of war, and not 
 wharves, as in America, but lock-docks, &c. The country around ap- 
 pears like a garden, considering the season of the year. I sent a letter 
 on shore to-day for Edward Wilson, attorney at law, with one enclosed 
 from his brother, John Wilson, book-steward to the connection in America. 
 I wrote a letter to the preachers in the city, as preparatory. 
 
 11th. Wrote some letters to my friends in America. The ship-carpen- 
 ters came and examined our rudder, and made reports accordingly to the 
 officers of government relative to our state. We were exempted from 
 quarantine, after a detention of ten days, which time passed heavily 
 away, two miles above the town in the river, as we had a bill of health 
 from the British consul. 
 
 December 17th, Tuesday. At five o'clock this morning the Prodic 
 came on board, which made me rise and prepare to go on shore, and see 
 what God would do for me there. I must, undertake it by faith, as I know ■ 
 no one in town, and have heard of no friend. The captain will go on 
 shore by sight, but I cannot see an inch before me. I had rather die, 
 than not see Zion prosper, before I quit this kingdom. O, Lord, prepare 
 my way, and give me wisdom in this matter, is what this morning I ask 
 of thee. 
 
 About ten o'clock we attempted to go on shore. I heard the tolling of 
 the bell, which gave me a solemn feeling, under a sense of mortality; 
 when I reflected that, when at Quebec, I saw a boat come from a ship of 
 war with something in it which at first appea' ed like a white chest, but as 
 it approached nigher, I found it to be a coffin. When I first landed at 
 Savannah, in Georgia, I retired to a solitary place for meditation, and 
 found a yard, enclosed by a brick wall ; the gate being down I entered, 
 and beheld the humble piles of earth, under which lay the silent human 
 dust. When in Dublin, I saw the genteel mode of burying; the hearse 
 drawn by six horses, and coaches following : but in the west of Ire- 
 land, I espied across a dale, a company coming down, and as we drew 
 near to each other, I saw, lying on a board, a corpse, dressed like a beg- 
 gar, which they carried over an old church wall, to inter it. Thus I 
 saw the different modes and forms, according to their rank, in every land 
 where I have travelled. So mortality prevails and sweeps down all ! 
 This brought to my remembrance that, when in New Salem, Massachu- 
 setts, whilst riding by myself in a shrubbery pine-plain, I suddenly came 
 to an opening, where were some graves ; and one, near the path, had 
 these words on the headstone : 
 
 " Behold, ye strangers, passing by, 
 As you are now, so once was I ; 
 As 1 am now, so must you be, 
 Prepare for death, and'follow me." 
 
 I saw in Ireland, also, the ancient castles, which were said to have 
 been destroyed in the days of Cromwell: yet none could tell me when 
 they were built. I thus reflected : " Children did exist, like myself, when 
 playing at my father's house, who built these ancient ruins ! They are 
 gone, many generations since ; and at length, Lorenzo Dow came upon 
 the stage of action, who, after a few more revolving years, shall be seen 
 to act here no more !" Thus my reflections flew from thing to thing, as 
 we were landing, with the solemn tolling still ringing in my ears; but I 
 
184 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 felt consolation at the prospect, by and by, of a better world, to me un- 
 known. 
 
 We landed from the leaky boat about a mile above the town ; and glad 
 was I to get once more on land, as the boat was constantly bailed by two 
 of us all the way. What now ? I am on shore in an old country ; old 
 in inhabitants, and old in sin ; but new to me, for I never was on the Eng- 
 lish shore before. 
 
 I left my Peggy at the captain's boarding-house, whilst I went to trans- 
 act some business of money matters, and deliver letters of introduction, &c. 
 But all was gloomy. I returned to Peggy, and wandered about the town 
 till all our letters were delivered but one, and where that should be left 
 we could not find, until I observed the name on the wall as we stopped, 
 pondering what to do. The man, whose name answered to the letter, ob- 
 serving we did not turn to go off, said, " Come in." One said, whilst he 
 was silently reading the letter, " Dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow ?" I 
 was surprised, and, answering in the affirmative, equally surprised them. 
 The man said, " Tarry a night or two ;" but the wife objected inconve- 
 nience ; so we put up at a boarding-house, at twenty-eight shillings, British, 
 per week, for one. We received letters from Dublin. Strove to get places 
 for meeting. Spoke once in an A-double-L-part place; the minister was 
 friendly to my face, but afterwards said I was crazy. We strove five 
 times to sail for Dublin, but were forced back by contrary winds, and 
 twice were like to be lost. The woman who asked if I knew one Lorenzo 
 Dow, was a Quaker, and having formed some acquaintance with Henry 
 Forshow's family, No. 40 Edmond-street, took me there one day : these 
 were Methodists. The last time we were driven back, our hostess, having 
 taken in so many boarders, there was no more place for us ; when, before 
 we knew it, called in to Mr. Forshow's, whose wife invited us to tarry all 
 night ; which was esteemed by us as a providence. We stayed here a few 
 days. One evening a woman came suddenly in, and said some people 
 were in a neighboring house, who wished to see the American. I went ; 
 and finding about twenty together, without any ceremony, singing or 
 prayer, I stood up and gave them a preach, to their great surprise ; and 
 God fastened conviction on one woman's heart, who, the next day, with 
 her husband, wished me to preach at their house, which I did for a few 
 evenings, where were some Methodists of the old society, and Kilhamites : 
 when, shortly after, a conversation ensued at the leader's meeting, to this 
 effect : " What encouragement shall we give Lorenzo the American ?" 
 At the old party it was lost ; at the new I was invited by vote, &c» 
 
 Part of my experience being in a magazine, which I had published to 
 give away when in Ireland before, contributed to clear my way, &c. I 
 spoke in Zion not many times : some were awakened, and joined society : 
 the preacher was prejudiced. One meeting Peter Philips, of Warrington, 
 attended, having come to town on business, and felt his mind strongly 
 drawn to come to Zion. After meeting, as I went into the vestry to get 
 my hat, two women came to be prayed for, being under distress of mind ; 
 the vestry was fdled with people, and four were soon lying on the floor 
 muler the power of God; which some thought was faintness, and used 
 fans, and called for water; whilst others thought they were dying, and 
 were frightened, thinking we should be called to an account. But I told 
 them to hush — it was the power of God ; and they soon came through 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 185 
 
 happy ; which caused Peter to give me an invitation to his neighborhood. 
 I asked him what they were ; and told him to go home and tell his people, 
 and if they were unanimous, I would come and preach ; being then on my 
 way to London. He did so, and they were unanimous. These, in deri- 
 sion, were called Quaker- Methodists ; because they were so simple, using 
 the plain language, and held class-meetings, &c. 
 
 Through the medium of Mr. Thomas W — , a local preacher, I called 
 on the preachers of the Old Connection on my landing ; he, with his brother, 
 having got a letter from their brother in America, the Rev. John Wilson, 
 one of the book stewards. The testimonials, letters, &c, were left for 
 their inspection. Mr. Brown was as a cousin on my calling, according to 
 direction. Mr. Barber seemed satisfied with my testimonial credentials • 
 but as Thomas Taylor, one of the oldest preachers, came in, lie wanted me to 
 begone, not waiting to hear what Mr. Barber had to say, but interrupting 
 him, saying, " I fear he is not settled in his head" fyc. As I was going 
 out, Mr. Barber put W.'s into my hand, saying, " It may be of service to 
 you ;" but I having not then the consent of the W.'s, laid it on the table, 
 and went off. Through another local preacher, I called on Mr. Atmore, 
 who wrote the Methodist Memorial. He came to the door, and said if I 
 had not special business with him, he could not see me, and advised me to 
 go to Mr. B — . I replied, " I have been there, and want to form some 
 acquaintance with you ;" but he shut the door upon me, without inviting 
 me to come in. I thought perhaps there was a cause, and so called again. 
 I met with similar treatment. I called the third time, when the children 
 came, and said, "Call to-morrow morning." I did, and found the gate 
 locked ; so I pounded, but none could I rally, &c. 
 
 The power of God was present, as I preached twice in Warrington. 
 Thence I went to Manchester ; here I wandered about for eleven hours to 
 get a place to lodge, but could find none, for love or money, among Chris- 
 tian or sinner, except one. which I thought to be a house of bad fame, and 
 not prudent to stay in. I called on Jabez Buntin, but he would not be 
 seen, and the public houses were full ; but as I was getting passage for 
 London, in the coach, I found a garret where I could stay, being near ten 
 at night. I heard Jabez, and also in the morning ; then I went to Brodaz 
 Band room. Here, in sermon, one looking earnestly at me, said, " You 
 are a stranger — dine with me." I did: stayed two days. A chapel 
 of the New Connection offered. Preacher and trustees said they would 
 he passive, if I could obtain an assembly; so I got one thousand handbills 
 and gave them through the town. Got five hundred to speak to, and a 
 thousand next evening, same way ; as the preachers would not suffer me 
 to publish from the pulpit my appointments, &c. 
 
 On my arrival in London, I delivered, with much difficulty, all my let- 
 ters but two or three, and those persons could not be found. One place, 
 in Monmouth-street, the woman, to whom a sum of money was sent, would 
 hardly give me access to deliver her some money, sent from her friends in 
 America, they are so afraid of strangers. She took the letter. I told her 
 she must read it, and I must come in. The daughter said, " Come in ;" 
 but placed herself between me and the door, that she might alarm the 
 neighbors if I was a robber. I stayed a few days : held no meetings. Got 
 the king's license to stay in the kingdom, under his seal manual. Surely 
 London is more like the city of Babylon than any other city, to fill the world 
 
 16* 
 
196 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 with her merchandise, and answers better to that mentioned in Revelation 
 than any other. The British appear to me to lie under an infatuation as 
 it relates to their "wooden walls;" for the means of coming with a flo- 
 tilla is doubtless more than many know, and might set their •• walls'' on 
 fire : " Cursed be he that trusteth in the arm of flesh, but blessed is he 
 whose God is the Lord." Vis used for w, and w for v — converted, con- 
 victed, and I wow I vill, fyc. SfC. There were many curious monuments 
 to behold. The state of the country was such, I did not think it proper to 
 hold forth here in meetings, it being the metropolis ; and as the laws of 
 these lands require every preacher to have a license for that purpose, ob- 
 tained from the sessions, with an oath of allegiance, and two others, or be 
 subject to twenty pounds fine ; also every place must be licensed, or pay 
 twenty pounds, and the hearers five shillings each, &c. ; which tilings 
 militated against me, as I was an alien, considering the times, and was a 
 trial of my faith. I believe I ought to conform to the laws of the country 
 which I am in, if they don't militate against the law of God and my own 
 conscience ; but if I cannot in conscience submit to it, I could not take the 
 oath, and of course could not have the license. 
 
 I returned to Manchester — spoke in Zion's Temple, so called, belong- 
 ing to the Kilhamites ; but as I once spoke on A-double-L-partism, they 
 would allow me to speak there no more. In Warrington, among the 
 Quaker-Methodists, we had a great revival under an out-pouring of the 
 Spirit of God, and many were gathered in, which brought many out from 
 other vicinities, tp hear and see ; so that I got invitations into various 
 places, and God was with us at Risley. Appleton, Thorn, Lymn, Preston- 
 Brook, and Frodsham. Here, when I was first invited, before I went, Si- 
 mon Day recalled my appointment, and then sent word by Musquit, that 
 I would not be received, and must not come. I thought the errand strange, 
 (Musquit being ashamed, did not deliver the message to me, he only came 
 to the door, called Peter, and told him, and so went o(F.) I went — the 
 meeting-house was opened contrary to my advice, as I desired to do no 
 harm, but when the people were assembled, I dared not do otherwise than 
 to speak to them ; so I stood on a bench, not feeling freedom to go into the 
 pulpit, as that was the object of contention ; spoke twice, then the trustees 
 were afraid. I made neither of the appointments — it was themselves; so 
 I spoke in a salt-pan, and about twenty were struck under conviction. — 
 
 The meeting-house was then opened again, but as the preacher S. D 
 
 was so rash, he liked to have broke up the society, and kept many out until 
 he was gone the circuit, which otherwise would have joined immediately. 
 I visited Bolton, Hayton, Norley, Preston, and the File Country, and God 
 was with me, opening my door step by step, and raising me up friends 
 against times of need; neither did he suffer me or my Peggy to want in 
 this strange land, though we asked for no assistance. 
 
 Travelling so extensively, exposed me to a fine and imprisonment, and 
 the families that entertained me, to fifty pounds each, as my license was 
 limited ; but I dare do no otherwise than go, feeling how 1 could account 
 to God ; so I went in his name and ho opened my way, gave me favor in 
 the sight of the people, and access to thousands; yet I had souls for hire, 
 almost in every neighborhood where God cast my lot, though many hard 
 sayings were spoke, and many letters as a bull, sent to block up my w a j ; 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 187 
 
 but hitherto the Lord hath been my helper, preserver, and protector, and 
 on him I will rely for strength. 
 
 When in London, Adam Clarke treated me as a gentleman ; he fre- 
 quently had heard of me from America; but did not show or discover it, 
 by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke was to preach in such a place that 
 evening; so oft* I ran, as hard as I could pull, to see the little man, as he 
 was the only one I knew in England. They were singing as I came into 
 the meeting-house. After sermon I got one to introduce me to him ; but 
 though he first appeared friendly, as when in Georgia, yet on finding out 
 my name, asked what I came there for ; and before I could tell him, he 
 turned to another. He shook hands, and bid all in the room farewell, ex- 
 cept me, and went suddenly off. So I had seven miles, as it were at the 
 hazard of my life, to walk to the opposite side of London, to my lodgings, 
 late at night. Next time I saw him was in Lancashire ; he supposed Peter 
 to be one of the old society's official members, and Peggy to be his wife, 
 and treated them very friendly. I asked him if he thought he should be 
 over to the next general conference. He replied, "If the connection positive- 
 ly sees it necessary, and insists upon it, and cannot do without me." I saw 
 him at the Dublin and Leeds conferences, but did not speak together, as I 
 could not intrude myself with propriety any more ; many wondered why 
 it was that the doctor did not publish me, and make a public example of 
 me, whilst others inquired, what for? 
 
 Mr. B called my hostess to account for Peggy's going into band- 
 meeting, though she had her certificate from Elijah Woolsey, as an ac- 
 ceptable member on the Western circuit. 
 
 Saturday, May 3, 1806. I spoke in Preston Brook, and a prospect of 
 good, as numbers appeared under deep divine impression. I bade them 
 farewell for the present, and went to Warrington, where I spoke the next 
 morning, and had a comfortable season, in the little chapel belonging to 
 those called Quaker-Methodists, and found that about forty new members 
 had joined them in my absence, and the prospect of good increases. 
 Thence to Risley, where I found several had been set at liberty since I 
 was there last. From this I went to Leigh, where I spoke to about two 
 thousand people, at a Methodist chapel, of the old connection ; and we had 
 a powerful season. This is the first chapel of the Old Methodists, into 
 which I was voluntarily invited by what they call a round preacher. 
 
 Monday, 5th. I spoke at Loton Common, and found a number more had 
 been brought into liberty ; we had a great display of the Divine presence. 
 Hence I walked fifteen miles to Hayton Bridge, spoke at seven o'clock, 
 and twice a day afterwards, for several days, and the prospect greatly 
 increased, and several backsliders were reclaimed, and some were brought 
 into liberty. I visited Black Rod and Carley, but I fear with little success. 
 
 Saturday, 10th. I spoke in a country village on my way to Preston, 
 not in vain. 
 
 Sunday, 11th. I spoke four times in Preston, and attended a love- feast, 
 of what is called by some the Free-gospellers, or third division of Metho- 
 dists ; and six souls gave comfortable satisfaction of being brought into 
 liberty 'this day. Hence I visited the File Country, for several days ; 
 but was disagreeably disappointed of hearers, by my appointments not 
 being regularly given out; however, I spoke to a few, here and there. 
 In this journey I saw a woman, who preached, and I was informed that 
 
183 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 she was born three months before the time, and remained without nourish- 
 ment, wrapped in flannels, in a torpid state like sleep, yet frequently 
 moving : the natural heat was supported near a fire, and in about thirteen 
 weeks, appearances or actions took place, such as in a child new born at 
 the full time. 
 
 15th. The tide being out, I crossed Preston river, in a cart, at a ford 
 three miles wide, called the Guide, and walking a few miles, in the rain, 
 took the canal boat, and arrived in Liverpool about five in the evening, 
 and completed the bargain for printing my journal. 
 
 I held a few more meetings in Liverpool ; and had the satisfaction to 
 find more people rejoicing in God. 
 
 Here I find that my hostess had been called to an account, for inviting 
 , Peggy to a band-meeting ; although she had a certificate of her member- 
 ship from America : and a number of their own members also were called 
 to an account, for having attended some of my former meetings. 
 
 Sunday, 18th. We embarked in the Lark with Hannah Gough, the 
 Quaker woman ; who said to me, the first day I came on shore in the 
 country, in the house where I presented a letter, &c," Dost thou know 
 one Lorenzo Dow in America ?" (She had seen me formerly in Dub- 
 lin, but did not now recognise my person, only my voice reminded her of 
 the name.) 
 
 Tuesday, 20th. With a light breeze from Liverpool we reached Dublin 
 harbor, and the tide not serving to ccme to the wharf, I took a boat for 
 Dunlary, where I landed about six o'clock, and hiring a jingle, came to 
 Dublin, and whilst walking to New-street, William Thomas, the man at 
 whose house I first lodged when in this country before, suddenly met me 
 at the end of a street : we recognised each other's countenances, and were 
 in each other's arms before a word was spoken on either side, and our 
 hearts were mutually refreshed as in former days. He went with me to 
 No. 102, where I was in hopes to have embraced my dear doctor and 
 mamma Letitia, but the servants informed me of their having just gone 
 out. I waited with uncommon anxiety for their return, whilst the servants 
 went through the city in search of them. 
 
 I took tea with a very feeling sense of obligation for past favors : but 
 still the doctor and his companion not returning, I went to Thomas-street, 
 with William Thomas, to see his wife, and received some letters, which 
 I was informed were from America. This pair was the first couple in 
 whom I ever saw, as I thought, a happiness in matrimonial union. 1 em- 
 braced her in my arms, with a feeling remembrance of my first reception, 
 when a stranger in this city, and but two shillings in my pocket, when all 
 other hearts, seemingly, were shut against me ; here I had an asylum, 
 though reproved for harboring me and giving me bread. I returned and 
 found the doctor had come home, and was anxiously waiting my return, 
 which was near eleven at night ; we embraced each other in our arms, 
 and mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a hearty welcome. Thus I was 
 cordially received after an absence of five years, one month, and eighteen 
 days. 
 
 Thursday, May 22, 1806. The German church was opened to me by 
 invitation to the doctor, before I came, but the wardens considered them- 
 selves slighted, not having been consulted ; and one of them said at the 
 leader's meeting, " If you are not willing he should have the liberty. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 180 
 
 shall be prevented." They replied, '-'they had nothing to do or act 
 concerning it. : ' I lowever, as I was not willing to be called a thief or a 
 robber, I chose to come in by the door, and went to the above warden 
 accordingly. This church belongs to the German congregation, but is 
 occupied by the Methodists and Cooper, who belonged to lady Huntingdon's 
 party, but now is near a Sandimanian. I held a number of meetings 
 that were respectable and very profitable to many. Alice Cambridge, 
 the woman who was so attentive to me when in this country before, still 
 continues her meetirgs, and gave up her meetings and room to me, and 
 another company who occupied it alternately did the same ; so that my 
 way was opened, and the quickening power of God seemed to be present 
 at most of the meetings which I held in the above place, and at Esquire 
 Shegog's, the barracks, and the streets, which amounted to about twenty 
 in number. 
 
 I was invited to hold a meeting in Ranelagh, by a rich old woman, who 
 had built a preaching-house, which she had given to the Methodists, and 
 a door from her bedchamber opened into the gallery. Her own house 
 not accommodating the number, she with much fuss and ado got the 
 preaching-house open, which I refused to occupy, lest I should be esteem- 
 ed a thief, but addressed them from her chamber door, and we had a good 
 time. The doctor I found had been lately unwell in my absence, but 
 was now recovered. 
 
 Saturday, June 7th, 1806. Having received invitations to the country, 
 through the medium of tiie missionaries, G. Ousley, W. Hamilton, and 
 others, I set off for Wicklow county in a gig, through the kindness of a 
 backslider, whose heart God had touched. I held a meeting at New- 
 town, Mount Kennedy, by the way to Wicklow. where I found religion 
 low. We had quickening times, though with difficulty I got the people 
 convened at the latter place. 
 
 Sunday, 8th. I spoke thrice in the town, and once at widow Tighe's, 
 who was prejudiced against me when here before. 
 
 9th. I gave my last, and a backslider took me in a jaunting car to 
 Rathdrum, whence a man helped me with a horse to Cappagh, where I 
 spoke that night and next morning, and then departed with him to Hack- 
 etstown. Here I spoke seven times in three days, having previously 
 been invited by a man who had married one of my spiritual daughters. 
 She, with her sister, who had married a Methodist preacher, still endured. 
 These were the daughters of the old man who felt these words to run 
 through his mind, whilst they talked with me back and forth through the 
 door, when I was in Ireland before, " Be not forgetful to entertain stran- 
 gers.'' Two others of his children God gave me for my hire now. The 
 quickening power of God seemed to be displayed in the different meetings, 
 and convictions and conversions were shortly multiplied ; and not long 
 after my departure, I was informed that about four-score were added to 
 society, the most of them happy in God. 
 
 I spoke in Baltinglass, on my way to Carlow. In both places I had 
 good times, and a preacher was friendly whom I formerly thought cool. 
 He invited me to meet a class and attend his quarterly meeting. W r ith 
 the latter I could not comply. I rode on the car of my daughter, which 
 brought me here to the colliery, where I found the missionaries praying 
 with some mourners. Here was a big. meeting appointed, which they 
 
190 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 called a camp-meeting, but I a field-meeting ; there being no tents, only 
 the open air, in imitation of America. 
 
 So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading in the breasts of the chil- 
 dren of men. Here I saw Mr. Averill, who appeared as friendly as ever, 
 and solicited my attendance at another meeting of magnitude, at Mount 
 Mellick, and some other places. At this meeting I preached, and when 
 I had done, I invited up the mourners to be praved for ; several found 
 peace, and we had a refreshing season from the presence of God. 
 
 A Romanist interrupted the meeting, which caused many of them to 
 run awav. supposing him to be a priest. I never knew that in this our 
 day priestcraft was so influential, and carried such a dread to the fear 
 of man. Next morning I spoke again ; the missionaries took about fifty 
 into society. Hence we went to Castle Comber. They spoke in the street, 
 and I beside the chapel door ; having the church minister present, whose 
 relations gave him a look whilst I was repeating what I heard an old 
 man say in my infancy, that a minister's call was two hundred pounds 
 settlement, and one hundred pounds a year. 
 
 Next morning I spoke again, and breakfasted with the clergyman's 
 friends, who seemed piously inclined. Here the missionaries took about 
 forty into society, and then we went to Kilkenny. The above priest said 
 the missionaries were mountebanks, kidnapping the people. In this place 
 we stayed three days. The missionaries attacked popery in the streets 
 twice or thrice a day, and I attacked sin with A-double-L-partism in the 
 preaching-house, which caused considerable uneasiness in the town. The 
 mayor had a potatoe flung at his head, and also received a letter without 
 signature, threatening that if he did not put us three out of town, his house 
 should be pulled down on his head. 
 
 They took about thirty into society here. I bade some old friends 
 farewell. So we departed to Moneybey, where I spoke under an ash ; 
 had a good time, though under some depression of mind. I attended two 
 other meetings in a large warehouse. Here thirty were taken into so- 
 ciety, and some shortly before, making eighty-two in all. William Ham- 
 ilton took me in a gig to Carlow, where I spoke at ten in the morning, 
 intending to comply with Mr. Averill's invitation, but was prevented by 
 gudden inward illness, which flung me into spasms like convulsions. So 
 by the advice of my friends I stayed until next day, and then W. H — n 
 attended me in the canal boat about seventy English miles to Dublin, 
 where I arrived about ten at night, on Sundav the 22d, and found mv 
 Peggy and friends well at the doctor's. He said he thought my com- 
 plaint proceeded from a small abscess of the liver, bursting into the cavity 
 of the belly outside of the bowels. 
 
 A love-feast being held at Gravelwalk, I was informed that a number 
 spoke there of being quickened by my last visit. I breakfasted several 
 times in company with William Smith, the assistant preacher. He in- 
 vited me to pray in the families, and is thought by some to be one of the 
 most popular preachers in Ireland. I find he is a great kingsman, but 1 
 am convinced that many in these countries, who have been shining lights. 
 are in a more lukewarm state than they are aware of. I continued my 
 meetings as before; the Lord was with us. and the revival seemed to in- 
 ase, which some of the preachers, who still retained a degree of life, as 
 they came to conference observed, and took hold with me heart and hand. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 191 
 
 One evening, I was informed, upwards of twenty preachers were pre- 
 sent, anions whom were several of the old preachers that had treated me 
 with coolness and neglect when here before, besides others who had been 
 friendly. Among these was Mr. Averill, who requested me to tour the 
 kingdom at large. 
 
 During this visit at conference time, I received not one unkind word 
 from any of the preachers, but the reverse. Several gave me encourage- 
 ment to visit them in their circuits, and also persuaded me to go into the 
 pulpit at Ranelagh, where I had preached from the chamber-door, through 
 the gallery into the preaching-house. Even Tobias said he believed that 
 I was an honest man, when he read Snethen's letter, asserting in the most 
 positive terms that I was an impostor : though he had a spat with the doc- 
 tor about keeping his hat on in the meeting at prayer-time. The doctor 
 replied, "Because I believe thou art not sent of the Lord to pray nor 
 preach, for thou art the man that used Lorenzo ill and never repented 
 of it, nor of the poor woman whose heart thou broke, and was the cause 
 of her death, and her blood is upon thee." He turned ofF shocked and 
 confused. This man, in the course of my absence to America, was sta- 
 tioned on the Larne circuit, where some of my spiritual children spoke 
 in a love-feast, concerning the blessing of my labors to their souls, which 
 caused him to reprove them, saying, " Let Mr. Dow alone ; if you have 
 any thing to say for God, speak it." He also has been put back on trial 
 for some improper conduct. Thus, those who are hard upon others, find 
 hardships to overtake themselves. In the same house where he first 
 checked me, taking the hymn out of my mouth, &c, the doctor gave him 
 his due in the presence of several of the preachers and people, which I 
 could not find that any of the conference were displeased with the doctor 
 for. Tobias's impertinency, because the doctor believed and practised 
 some of the Quaker forms, gave rise to this. 
 
 Snethen's letter from New York to block up my way, was investigated 
 at the leader's meeting, and unanimously acknowledged to have been 
 written in a bad spirit, and did me no injury, but refuted itself, and so 
 opened my way.* 
 
 About these days, Wm. Thomas, Dr. Johnson told me, had a liver com- 
 plaint, which I remembered when he was taken unwell. The disorder in- 
 creased to a degree of insanity, which caused him to leap out of a window, 
 on the third floor, and yet so as only to break his thigh. After this he 
 came to his right mind, and called off his thoughts from the world to divine 
 subjects, and the last words he said before he expired were, glory f glory ! 
 He was attended by an ungodly physician and surgeon, who prohibited 
 him seeing religious visiters, and pronounced him in a fair way for recove- 
 ry after his fall ; but Dr. Johnson, who did not attend him, said he would 
 die, his liver being rotten, &c. 
 
 I put the first part of the second volume of my journal to the press, 
 which contained one hundred and twenty pages duodecimo. Having now 
 completed my visits and business, I contemplated a departure ; saw Doctor 
 Coke, who did not speak to me ; but I had several more refreshing seasons, 
 and embarked for England in the Lark, Capt. Williams, having my Dr. 
 
 * A meeting of about seventy official members, the result of which was — " Written in a 
 bad spirit by a wicked man." 
 
192 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Johnson in company. The wind seemed contrary, and a prospect of a 
 long and a tedious passage at first ; however the wind came round and 
 we were favored with only about thirty hours on the water. A doctor of 
 a Guineaman, a passenger, treated me at first ungentlemanlike on the 
 way. Dr. Johnson fell in conversation with several of the cabin pas- 
 sengers, who were Romanists, which seemed to cast some light upon their 
 minds, and on his informing them about me, they expressed a desire that 
 I should preach in the cabin, which accordingly I did. The Guinea doctor 
 was the first to propose and urge my preaching, he having previously 
 made very humble acknowledgments for his rudeness, saying to my doctor, 
 that it had cost him a tear. 
 
 Saturday, July 12th. We landed early in the morning at Liverpool, 
 called on Mr. Forshow, my printer, and kind host, and after giving some 
 directions about my books, we took our departure in the coach for Warring- 
 ton, and arrived safe in the afternoon ; where I found my friends well, 
 and many glad to see us, and some of my spiritual children shed tears at 
 
 our meeting. 
 
 Sunday, 13th. I spoke four times : we had tender seasons. 
 
 14th. Gave my last, and many seemed to take fresh courage for the 
 Christian race to glory, and one soul found peace. 
 
 15th. We walked to Knuttsford. I spoke in the old Methodist chapel, 
 but there seems to be a hardiness over these meeting-houses in England, 
 so I don't have such good times in them as in Ireland and America, or 
 even the third division here. We came to Macclesfield, where I spoke at 
 night, John Mee and Peter Philips being with us, having walked twenty- 
 four miles that day. 
 
 A man being urged by his friends to read deistical writings, when dying. 
 cursed those who were the instigators, and T. P.'s "Age of Reason." 
 being in black despair. Oh ! how careful people should be, what they ask 
 others to do ; for one act may cause repentance with tears in vain, with- 
 out a possibility of retraction. 
 
 19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensations which I conceive orisi- 
 nate from the abscess, but trust by God's favor to recover. 
 
 We have visited Joseph Bradford, one of the oldest preachers of the old 
 connection ; he being a former friend and acquaintance of the doctor's. 
 he manifested after the doctor's suggestion, that had I called on him when 
 I first came to town, I should have had the liberty of his pulpit ; the 
 young preacher was also willing, but the trustees objected. 
 
 I have held meetings twice every day since my arrival here, and there 
 seems a quickening among the people. This party, it seems, wen' 
 of the old Society, but driven off on account of not obeying orders which 
 they conceived to be hard ; they call themselves the Christian Revivalists. 
 some call them the Free-gospellers; they are of the third division, (the 
 Kilhamites being second,) somewhat similar to the Quaker-Methodists, 
 and of the spirit of the Methodists in America. 
 
 Sunday, July 20th. My labors were equal to seven sermons, which 
 gave me a fine sweat, that w*ts very refreshing, and seemed to add to my 
 health, as I felt better at night by far than in the morning, and more able 
 to preach another sermon than I was at first. In speaking twice in the 
 street, 1 addressed about five thousand. I attended a love-feast, and wrest- 
 led with mourners at night, having stood, &c, about ten hours or upwards, 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 199 
 
 in the different exercises through the day. I observed, that for people to 
 make a noise, and loud aniens, &c, was irksome to me, and I would like 
 as well to hear a dog bark, unless it came from a proper feeling in the 
 heart, which if it did, would carry its own conviction with it ; but other- 
 wise it would appear flat, and bring a deadness over the mind. And to 
 make a fuss and pretend feeling without possessing it, is a piece of hypo- 
 crisy, like a man possessing a vessel of water partly full, yet would say 
 it was running over, and to prove it, would tilt the cup that it might run 
 out. Yet if people feel the power of God, (of which I have no doubt at 
 times they do,) to constrain them to cry for mercy or shout for joy, I can 
 bear it as well as any one. I dare not oppose it, knowing that God com- 
 municates these superlative blessings, that others also may be benefited 
 by it : as I have seen a general move from the conviction through one, 
 more than from a whole sermon, which if the person had suppressed, he 
 would have quenched the spirit of God. 
 
 I spoke sixteen times while here, which was short of six days. I think 
 about twenty professed to find peace in that time ; some backsliders were 
 reclaimed, sinners awakened, and a considerable move in the town. After- 
 wards I was informed by a letter, that the revival went on incneasing, so 
 that three, five, eight, and even so many as fourteen appeared to be. con- 
 verted at a meeting, besides sundry who found peace the afternoon, even- 
 ing and morning after my departure. 
 
 21st. I found a similar people in Stockport, who had been driven out 
 from the Kilhamites. I held meeting with them at night and next morning, 
 which were comfortable times. 
 
 The late society who separated at the band-room in Manchester, have 
 been the abuse of itinerancy so much that they are prejudiced against 
 having any at all, but think the gospel can be spread sufficiently by local 
 preachers alone. This is a misconception. 
 
 22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, where also I found some of 
 what may be called the Third division ; had good times at night and in 
 the morning. 
 
 23d. The doctor was with me all this time, and helped me some at 
 Macclesfield ; but being disappointed of a place in the coach, we set off 
 on foot for Leeds in Yorkshire, where we arrived next day in the afternoon. 
 
 On the way we were frequently beset with rain ; and the doctor having 
 left his cloak and great-coat behind, was exposed to the weather, and being 
 unaccustomed to be much wet with rain, having always had a good fire 
 at home, he was now put to his shifts, (possessing a delicate constitution,) 
 and strove to take shelter beside a wall or a rock more than once or twice ; 
 however, one time we stopped in a cottage, where he got some repose in 
 sleep, whilst I dried his coat at a peat fire. Another time, we evaded k 
 shower whilst resting at breakfast, yet the doctor was determined, let the 
 weather continue as it might, he would not be the cause of detaining me, 
 so as to break my appointments. My sympathetic feelings in pity were 
 tried, when I saw the tenderness and danger of his constitution, when tak- 
 ing shelter as above. 
 
 I could but reflect on the goodness of God, in making my constitution 
 require a great degree of exercise, according to my sphere of life and 
 action, and also its preservation through the various changes, in different 
 seasons, and different climes and circumstances. 
 
 17 
 
194 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 From what I could collect, it appears to me that Win. B ought to 
 
 have launched out as a champion for God, but unbelief to trust God with 
 his family, &c, caused him apparently to shrink. Is it not possible for a 
 man to lose a great share of his crown ? It appears that he saw the for- 
 mality and danger into which the English connection were exposed, and 
 sinking ; he came out for a space, and God began to open his way, but 
 through unbelief, the reasoning of Satan, and the solicitation of his brethren, 
 he was prevailed upon to shrink, recant in part, and return ; in consequence 
 of which, some pious ones, who requested Christian liberty to pray with 
 mourners, &c, and united with him to dissent, were left in a dilemma 
 here. They were similar to the Quaker-Methodists, Free-gospellers or 
 third-division, though most of these societies had no particular intercourse 
 or communion together, or with each other. I suppose I was the first 
 preacher who made them a general visit. 
 
 They held a conference some few weeks ago, to know each other's 
 minds, and see how near they could come towards the outlines of a general 
 union. I was invited to Leeds by some of this society ; I tarried several 
 days, but it being a particularly hurrying time in the cloth business, and 
 the conference of the old connection sitting, I found it impracticable to 
 get many to meeting on the week days, and on Sunday they chose to go 
 and hear the old preachers, with whom they were acquainted. Here I 
 saw Adam Clarke ; I think I was informed, that he was acquainted with 
 fourteen different languages. He is esteemed a man of as great letters 
 as any of the age, and all acquired by his own industry, without the aid 
 of college or university. 
 
 He acknowledged to me that he once was in the spirit of the great 
 revival in Cornwall, and that he was almost ready to persecute some 
 who objected to the work, as an " impropriety and wild-fire ;" " but now," 
 said he, " I see better !" He treated me in all respects as I might expect 
 from a gentleman ; but his mind was made up against the camp-meetings 
 in America, as being improper, and the revival attending them, as a thing 
 accountable for altogether on natural principles. It seemed to me, from 
 circumstances, that he had got his mind hurt and prejudiced through the 
 abuse of revivals, which caused him to fix his mind to one invariable rule 
 as a criterion for direction, viz., the old system, order ; for he seemed 
 determined not to listen to any argument which might be adduced to solve 
 the query. He was chosen president of the conference, as I was informed, 
 by a great majority of votes. This was an honor he had not sought for, 
 but accepted it with considerable reluctance. 
 
 He was an old acquaintance and particular friend of the doctor's, which 
 opened a door for intimacy of conversation on some points — one of which 
 was my singular way of proceeding, which he could not at all approbate 
 on any consideration as being right ; assigning as a reason, that if once 
 generally adopted by the body, it would completely destroy Methodism 
 in three months ; therefore, he barred his mind against listening to any 
 arguments, or making an exception to the general rule for particular 
 cases. 
 
 This appears to me to be wrong in any person, to form their mind, hit 
 or miss, right or wrong, to stick to the old system, as though it were in- 
 fallible, or the summit of perfection. For to be thus bound up, without 
 laying open our minds to conviction, as sincere inquirers after truth, is 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 195 
 
 to kill the spirit of inquiry, and prevent the spreading of true knowledge 
 and righteousness ; and by so doing vice will continue to reign, and the 
 grossest errors to go undiscovered or unclipt. 
 
 I heard him preach. Just before the meeting an anthem was sung 4 
 apparently without the spirit or understanding, as nothing could be heard 
 but a dead, dull sound, &c. 
 
 The sermon was well delivered in speech, though there appeared 
 much deadness in the beginning ; but in his last prayer he grew some- 
 what fervent, until God began to send down his power, and there began 
 a move among the people, when he seemed to lower, as if to ward off the 
 move, to prevent a noise, which it seems the English connection in general 
 are determined to prevent, as it appears from their conduct and publica- 
 tion in the Magazine. 
 
 I heard S. Bradburne. He spoke somewhat lengthy, and had the out- 
 lines of an orator ; but I thought there were some flaws in his discourse 
 too great for a man of his supposed abilities. For example : he insisted 
 that a child is impure as it comes into the world, and is enlightened 
 as soon as it is born, but not before ; which would argue that a 
 seven months' child might be saved, and one come to the full time could 
 not, were it to die but one day before its birth. Therefore, one should 
 suppose, according to his idea, that the being enlightened with the divine 
 light was inseparably connected with the breathing the natural air, or 
 receiving the natural light of the sun. 
 
 Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happened that we did not exchange 
 a word, though we met, passed and repassed each other in the streets, 
 &c. I, being a little one, must keep my place. 
 
 I carried a bundle of my journals to the door of the conference meeting 
 — one copy for each chairman of a district, amounting to twenty-five, and 
 one for a preacher, who agreed to take them in. These were all refused, 
 and returned. I sent one to the doctor's wife, which she received with 
 acknowledgments, saying afterwards, when she had read some, that the 
 more she read of it, the better she liked me, and had a better opinion of 
 me than before, and that she had desired to see me when in Dublin, but 
 was disappointed. She, by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little 
 woman, of some piety ; but, if I am informed right, was not, nor is, a 
 Methodist, though I think the rule of Methodists in Europe require mar- 
 riage in society, if they do marry. 
 
 A. Clarke bought one of my journals at his lodgings at Banker's, where 
 he had invited me to breakfast with him, giving more than the price, 
 saying it was not enough. 
 
 30th. Leaving my doctor near Leeds, I came in the coach to Roch- 
 dale, whence I walked to Bolton, twelve ,or fifteen miles, where I held 
 meeting at night by appointment, and next morning ; both comfortable 
 times. 
 
 31st. Went to Hayton, and had a good time. 
 
 August 1st. Walked to Preston, and was disappointed of my books. 
 Spoke to a few ; and next day, returning, spoke in Blackrod. 
 
 Sunday, 3d. Spoke at twelve o'clock. Went twelve miles to Leigh, 
 so to Loton, then to Warrington, (where I met my doctor.) having spoken 
 four times this day. 
 
 4th. Spoke here again ; and Miss Mary Barford, eldest sister of Mar- 
 
196 DOWS JOURNAL. 
 
 tha, who was principally educated and brought up in London, under a 
 rich aunt, who, having no children, adopted her as her daughter, and 
 dying, left her a large, independent fortune, being now here on a visit 
 with her mother, gave me an opportunity of speaking closely with her 
 concerning' her soul's salvation. This night God gave her to feel the 
 comfort of religion, and about two days after, an evidence of her accept- 
 ance. There are four in this family whom the Lord has given me for 
 my hire, who were all careless when I visited this town. 
 
 5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleton, Thorne, and Peter Wright's, where 
 we had good times. 
 
 6th. At Preston Brook, and twice in Frodsham. where the Lord was 
 with us ; and after my last meeting in the evening, feeling my mind un- 
 easy, I could not feel free to comply with various and strong solicitations 
 to visit some new places ; not even Macclesfield, from whence we re- 
 ceived the most urgent request, but walked to Runcon in the dark and 
 rain, and sleeping none all night, was up betimes in the morning, and 
 finding a packet just going off, I embarked for Liverpool, where I arrived 
 about eleven o'clock. Got my affairs arranged, cleared out with my 
 printer and bookbinder, and contracted for a second edition of part of my 
 second volume ; then finding a boat with some passengers going to pur- 
 sue a packet, I embarked in it, and overtook the vessel beyond the rock, 
 where I got on bora'd about five in the evening, with a positive, direct 
 head wind for several hours. The wind at length becoming favorable, 
 we made the lighthouse in Dublin bay. when the wind and tide would 
 not suffer us to proceed further. Here they cast anchor, and I hired the 
 sailors to put me ashore, and walking up by the Pigeon House, arrived at 
 home in New-street about noon, where I found my friends and Peggy 
 well, having been on my passage about thirty-six hours, and left my 
 doctor behind me in England. 
 
 The British conference read N. Snethen's letter to Benson concerning 
 me ; yet it appears that it bore but little weight with them, considering 
 its spirit, although they agreed, according to its design, to have nothing 
 to do with me. The letter sent to Mr. Joyce, the book-steward in Dub- 
 lin, was read in the leader's meeting, where it was unanimously agri 
 to have been written in a very bad spirit, so much so as to be its own 
 refutation. It was also read in conference, where it was investigated, 
 and received the same censure, which the British conference heard of, 
 and did not scruple to mention it. It being asked if any one knew any 
 thing against me, one replied, that it was said I had taken two hund 
 dollars in one contribution, which was false ; but if it were the case, what 
 was that to him or them, if I made a proper use of it ? 
 
 I am informed by a special letter from Joseph Mitchell, dated New- 
 York, May, 1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that in consequence 
 of his opposition, &c. Mr. Joyce tells me that he saw brother Beatty, a 
 local preacher from America, come to sec his friends here, w ho informed 
 him, that Mr. Snethen had mostly lost his congregations, in consequence 
 of his bitter ambition or activity in writing to Europe against me. 
 
 Monday, August 12th. This morning early the doctor arrived safe, 
 somewhat benefited by the excursion, as he thought himself, both in 
 hody and mind. I lis Letty had not been so long deprived of his company 
 before for twenty-four years past. She seenw d somewhat uneasy at my 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 197 
 
 return without him ; but I replied it would be some guineas benefit to her 
 to learn to trust all things with God : and now her joy at his return took 
 place of fears. I find Matthew Lanktree, my old particular friend, is 
 appointed assistant or head preacher of Dublin. By what I can under- 
 stand, he would be willing to let me have the pulpits, but the trustees 
 were in the way. Alice Cambridge gave up her meetings always to me ; 
 and her room in Golden-lane, near Whitefriar-street chapel, is open to 
 me, where I constantly hold meetings at eight o'clock in the evenings, so 
 as not to clash with their hour. This room I conceive to be better filled 
 than any worship place in Dublin. 
 
 Sunday, 17th. By invitation I took coach with two friends about sixteen 
 miles to Balbriggen. A little deformed man behaved as if a legion of 
 devils was in him, as on the road he would neither be still nor civil, but 
 apparently profligate in order to irritate and ruffle me. 
 
 I saw church service performed, but never saw any thing appear so 
 much like a sham as this ceremony in the way of religious worship ; nei- 
 ther had I ever a greater sense of the difference between praying and say- 
 ing prayers. I thought if human wisdom could have invented a machine 
 to go by steam, to preach and pray, and say amen ; and also to make the 
 organ play, all to charm a parcel of beasts, when no human intelligence 
 was there, it would be divine worship as much in reality, as some things 
 which are now substituted for it. 
 
 I held meeting in a private house in the evening, and some Romanists 
 and children attempted to make a disturbance in the street, when a sudden 
 shower of rain dispersed them, so we had a quiet meeting, and next morn- 
 ing also, and I think that good was clone. Hence, I returned to Dublin, 
 and put the third edition of the first volume of my journal, to press: also 
 " Thoughts on different religious subjects." 
 
 I continued my meetings in Golden-lane, night after night : the house 
 was generally crowded. I also held some meetings in the "barracks, and 
 there appeared some fruit of them to my encouragement. 
 
 Sunday, 24th. I walked to the camp, and spoke in a hut built by the 
 soldiers, in the following manner : James Ransford, my bookbinder, fre- 
 quently held meetings in various places with the army. Near this they 
 had no place but a quarry in a corn-field, and being exposed to the weath- 
 er, as no person would hire them a place, he got application made to the 
 barrack-master, (by the quarter-master-sergeant,) who gave them leave 
 to cut sods on the camp-ground to make the wall, though the privilege had 
 been refused for soldiers' families. They set to work by cutting a plat- 
 form out of the side of a hill, leaving the back in such a form as served 
 for a wall, with the bottom part projecting for a seat. The other three 
 sides were raised as above with sods or turf well beaten down solid ; then a 
 kind of rafter was put on for the roof to be thatched with straw. But now 
 they were put to their shifts to know how to complete it, as their finances 
 were now out, having paid the irreligious for their labor, not feeling free 
 to receive it gratis, which was offered. But about half an hour after the 
 discouragements concerning straw for thatching, which was then dear, an 
 officer brought them a pound note, &c. and shortly after some shillings : 
 so the house was completed, and would contain about one hundred persons. 
 Most of the officers attended my meeting, and among them the head one. 
 
 17* 
 
193 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 They gave good attention, and, as I was informed, expressed satisfaction, 
 and wished that I should come again. 
 
 As I was returning I passed one, who to me appeared like a coxcomb.* 
 I was informed that he belonged to the Stranger's Friend Society, and was 
 sent here to preach. When he arrived and was informed that I had held 
 i meeting, which seemed to supersede his exhibition, he broke out in a 
 rage, and began to scold before the unconverted : saying that I was not 
 countenanced nor accountable for my conduct ; which hurt tender minds. 
 
 I have continued my meetings at Golden-lane all this week, and once 
 in the barrack ; and the work seems to deepen and increase. 
 
 Tuesday, September 2d. The devil viewing the danger of his kingdom, 
 began to work in the minds of the people, and to raise confusion and dis- 
 turbance. However, on my return from meeting I took a street out of my 
 customary way, by which means I escaped the rabble, who were in pur- 
 suit ; one of whom was heard to say, " Now for the life of Lorenzo," an- 
 other cried, " Mind the white hat," &c. &c. The former escaped by des- 
 perate exertion, with his coat much torn and dirtied ; the latter was se- 
 cured by my friends, (after having a sharp contest between the parties.) 
 and kept by the watchmen until morning, when the alderman, being par- 
 tial, discharged him at the earnest intercession of his mother. 
 
 The next evening, some peace-officers, with others, brought swords, 
 pistols, &c, but I retired unobserved through an intricate passage, and so 
 baffled the mob. Another night a friend changed hats with me, so they 
 were deceived. 
 
 My friends finding fault at my so obscurely retiring, I came off with 
 the doctor, the usual way, and one beginning to cry for the mob, receiv- 
 ed a blow on the head, which kept him quiet. However, about halfway, 
 a drunken attorney in derision, asked if we had a good meeting. To 
 which was replied, " Yes : but thy master's servants did not like it." A 
 friend interrogating concerning an obscene and scurrilous reply, received 
 £ a- blow as an answer ; for which the attorney was taken into custody, not 
 without a torn shirt, &c. 
 
 8th. Lord Belvidere and his lady, this evening and last Saturday, at- 
 tended meetings. On Thursday, by invitation T took tea with them. A 
 Presbyterian minister present, wanted to know what A-double-L-part, in 
 my journal meant, or who the A-double-L-part people Avere. 
 
 Lady B.'s sisters are under good impressions. We all came together 
 in the coach to meeting, and on Saturday evening I took tea at his house 
 again, and held meeting with a select party, and by his desire spoke large- 
 ly on A-double-L-partism, and the 8th and 9th of Romans, &c. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. We had several comfortable meetings. I have spoken 
 once particularly to the little boys, and have held Sunday meetings, simi- 
 lar to class-meetings, in which I find many who not long since were care- 
 less, now stirred up to seek religion, some of whom are rejoicing in God. 
 My mind is strangely drawn out in exercises, and views of the present 
 time in the political world, the state of Zion, whose Avails are broken down, 
 and how to counteract the kingdom of darkness, by expanding the travail 
 of Zion. 
 
 18th. A general meeting of the official members of the Methodist So- 
 
 * His name was Murphy. 
 
DOWS JOURNAL. 199 
 
 pii tv in this city, was held this evening, by a special call on my account. 
 I went and made a speech to the following purport, in the loft where To- 
 bias had once checked me. Said I, " I remember near seven years ago, to 
 have been in this house. I have my feelings as well as other men. and 
 am sometimes tried. There are, on a moderate calculation, near one hun- 
 dred persons or more under awakenings of late, from my labors in Golden- 
 lane. I feel it my duty indispensably, to travel as I do, and of course 
 cannot watch over them, but desire to recommend them to your care ; yet 
 as I tear that some of them are somewhat prejudiced against the Method- 
 ists, they will not come into class, unless they are led on by degrees. 
 Wherefore, I wish, if any plan can be devised to meet the circumstance, 
 that it may be adopted, knowing they will be apt to fall away, unless uni- 
 ted in some religious body ; and I feel more unity with none, to recommend 
 them to than you." I was then asked, '• Who should watch over them ?" 
 I replied, "One of your leaders;" and observed, if they had any more 
 questions to ask me, I would solve them if I could, to their satisfaction. 
 A general silence prevailed. Then I was interrogated, if I had any thing 
 more to say : and also repeatedly, whether I did not design to return to 
 Dublin, and make a party ? As soon as I had replied, I retired. 
 
 A talk was held among themselves, and Matthew Lanktree, the assist- 
 ant preacher, with J. Jones, was desired to tell me the next morning, 
 which tiiey did, viz. that they had agreed to receive any I should recom- 
 mend to them, after examining them ; but could not think it expedient to 
 have classes formed particularly at or from Golden-lane, lest it should 
 appear too much like a party business, and they say, " We are Lorenzo's 
 people;" but would intermix them with the other classes, among the 
 solid members. Oh ! when will the time commence, when people shall 
 be actuated with only purity of intention in all things, to glorify God, and 
 not be afraid to follow his providential openings with the leadings of the 
 Spirit, and exercise faith enough to leave the contingencies of events with 
 him. 
 
 29th. Justice Bell, (who it appears has made his livelihood, of late years 
 by exerting himself to bring people to the gallows) interrupted our meeting, 
 saying, I could'not talk common English, because I used the word " besom," 
 for which he was put out of the house, getting several blows in his passage. 
 Finding he was known to the peace-officers, &c, he cried, " Keep the peace 
 and I'll support you," to deceive them. The next day the Rev. Mr. M'Cay, 
 father-in-law to Lord Belvidere, with Mr. Clarke, a justice of the peace, 
 called on Bell to inquire and demand a public apology. But he, to cloak 
 the matter, denied the charge. 
 
 Several persons were considerably injured in the hubbub, by getting out 
 of the window, &c. Among these was a young woman, who had a bone 
 of her arm put out of joint; and the next evening, absconding again, for 
 Bell's sons were present with drawn swords, &c, she felt conviction for 
 her littleness of faith, which she acknowledged the next day at meeting, 
 and has since been happy in religion. 
 
 Saturday evening there was also a hubbub ; and one or two hundred 
 persons came home with me, as an escort, almost every night, which 
 caused a rumpus through the streets, as some were friends and some were 
 foes ; part of which were for my safety, but the others threw stones. Sun- 
 dry, on each side, were charged upon by the watch ; but the Alderman, 
 
200 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 &c, were such poor things, that none of the disorderly were brought to 
 trial. 
 
 Sunday, 21st. I spoke four times, being feeble in body ; but could not 
 
 feel freedom to attend Golden-lane at night, where Alice C e spoke, 
 
 as I felt there would be a disturbance, which was the case ; and a guard 
 of soldiers, with fixed bayonets, came to keep the peace, the watch being 
 found insufficient. 
 
 22d. Going to a meeting, a stone, from a 3'outh, through design, hit me 
 in the back, near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for several days. 
 This exhibits to view why it is that the common Irish have the name, over 
 the world, for wicked, disorderly conduct, being kept in ignorance, and 
 trained up in bigotry and prejudice, without the fear of God. This, to 
 me, shows the propriety of literature for general information, and encour- 
 agement for freedom of thought on conscientiousness. 
 
 23d. Being informed of some little uneasiness in the mind of the man 
 who lent us the house in Golden-lane, as the mob had broke the windows, 
 &c, and escaped prosecution, I thought proper to discontinue my meet- 
 ings ; and so appointed my last for the next day afternoon, and a contri- 
 bution to repair the injuries, &c. 
 
 24th. Spoke from Acts xx. 25, 26, 27, and had a solemn, tender time. 
 God opened the hearts of the people, so that a redundancy was received. 
 
 The last night, a powerful mob was assembled ; but as I spoke on the 
 nature, &c, of camp-meetings, their minds were so attracted, that we met 
 with but little disturbance during the meeting ; and, as I retired through a 
 back, intricate way, the mob lost the object of their aim, though they had 
 a race through a number of streets. I knew nothing of this all the time, 
 but, by a strong impulse, went into a friend's house, and felt as if in safe- 
 ty ; and as I thrice attempted to come out for home, I felt a forbidding, 
 unaccountable for on natural principles, which I expressed to J. Jones ; 
 and he, sending for a coach, brought me home in it, when Dr. Johnson 
 told me what had happened in the streets. It appears that many were 
 determined on some horrid action of violence, if we judge from their 
 weapons and conduct. 
 
 Thus far the Lord has delivered me ; though a female friend, it appears, 
 received a blow for my sake, mistaking, in the dark, her bonnet and pe- 
 lisse for my gray hat and surtout. I was unwell some few days, which 
 prevented my going to the country ; also the delay of my books, the work- 
 men being indolent. 
 
 Mr. Parsons, the owner of the house in Golden-lane, sent me a note, 
 expressing a desire that I should hold more meetings in it ; which I ac- 
 cordingly occupied sundry times at five P. M., so that the rabble would 
 not be at leisure. Justice Clark, with some difficulty, procured me the 
 liberty of the Tailor's Hall, in Back-lane, which I occupied two evenings, 
 at seven o'clock ; but as the hour clashed with Whitefriar-street, I thought 
 proper to discontinue, lest the last part of my conduct should seem to con- 
 tradict the first. However, it appeared that considerable numbers of the 
 fruit of Golden-lane have joined the Methodist society, by my advice to go 
 to Matthew Lanktree, &c* 
 
 I have been taken very unwell of late, with a convulsive affection of my 
 
 * See his letters in the Appendix. 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 201 
 
 belly, similar to that with which I was seized at Carlow ; and my doctor 
 said he had never before seen or heard of any person under the same 
 affliction altogether. The disorder was somewhat keen, and very weak- 
 ening, and continued, at intervals, for several days. 
 
 Matthew Lanktree sent me a ticket, with my name printed on it, and 
 signed with his own, to admit me to the love-feast; but being somewhat 
 weak in body, I did not think proper to attend ; and also, as I might feel 
 if m'y duty to speak somewhat more than would be agreeable or accepta- 
 ble ; which, to prevent, I might come away with a burdened mind, as 
 most of the leading and official characters were to be there. 
 
 Several friends came to see me. A question was proposed : " Wou.'d 
 I be willing for a petition to be drawn up, &c, to get signers, for the 
 opening to me the Wesley chapel ?" I replied : " What other people do 
 is nothing to me ; but I would advise not, as I conceive that it would be 
 labor lost, and might raise a hubbub, by causing uneasiness, &c." I ob- 
 served that when I came to Dublin, it was with the expectation of seeing 
 a revival, and I was not disappointed : yet I believe that much more good 
 would have been done, had I had a place to have access to the people ; 
 but those who had it in their power to accommodate me and did not, the 
 blood will lay at their door, if good was prevented through their omission, 
 for I feel conscientiously clear : therefore, I shall leave their conscience 
 and their God to settle it together. 
 
 Shortly after I was interrogated by a visiter, to know if I intended to 
 denounce judgments against the society. Another inquired of my printer 
 if I was going to print, and call names, &c, after the manner of a pope's 
 bull. 
 
 October 16th. This clay I enter upon my thirtieth year, twenty-five of 
 which I could reflect back ; and, behold, they are gone as a dream ! — rand 
 thirty years more will soon revolve, which, if I live, will bring me to the 
 ordinary age of man. Oh ! the preciousness of time ! Oh ! the duration 
 of eternity ! 
 
 I held several meetings at Golden-lane, as I have been detained here 
 about two weeks by contrary winds, and waiting for my doctor. 
 
 I received a letter from Matthew Lanktree,* the assistant preacher, 
 mentioning that about thirty, or upwards, of those who had been awaken- 
 ed, had joined his society on my recommendation of them to his watch- 
 care, and that many of them were rejoicing in God. 
 
 23d. The wind became fair, and we embarked with Captain Thomas, in 
 the Duchess of York, for Liverpool. We were accompanied from the 
 doctor's house to Pigeon House, by Mamma Letty and Sally Jones, who 
 had procured a coach for that purpose. 
 
 Here I could but now reflect, that I sailed up this river, near seven 
 years ago, with only five shillings and sixpence, British, in my pocket, 
 without credentials, or acquaintance, or a place to go to ; that I was a 
 poor stranger in a strange land, having none to rely upon, but, like the 
 fowls of the air, to trust to Divine Providence for my daily bread. This 
 was living by faith instead of sight ; and a trial of my faith it was ; but 
 God did carry me through. 
 
 Now the scene is changed. I have friends to convey me in a carriage 
 
 * See Appendix. 
 
202 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 by the side of a river : I have now a wife and a daughter, and my way is 
 opening before me. 
 
 When I sailed from Quebec, it appeared to me that God chose to make 
 use of that means to recover my health, for some end unknown to me. 
 But now, methinks, I dimly see the end or purpose, viz. to lay a founda- 
 tion for the enlargement of Zion's borders ; for God works by means, and 
 simple means answer the most noble ends : a small mustard-seed in the 
 east will produce a great tree, and the kingdom of God is compared to it, 
 and to a vine. I also see even some of the effects, in different respects, 
 of my former visit, particularly in the publication of my conversion, &c, 
 to give away, though it then took all my money, but one guinea, just as I 
 was taken ill of the small-pox. 
 
 After about twenty-seven hours sail, we anchored in the river, and the 
 next morning went on shore at Liverpool. I was considerably unwell on 
 the passage, both as it related to the convulsions arising from my late ab- 
 scess, or humor, &c, and the foulness of my stomach, which was the bit- 
 terest of the bitter, and set my teeth on edge, which thing I had never 
 heard of before : this was not the effect of sea-sickness. My doctor was 
 of singular use to me at this time. 
 
 Sunday, October 26th. We took coach and came to Warrington, where 
 we arrived about noon, and found our friend, Peter Philips, from home. 
 So we went to the chapel where Peter was preaching ; but he, espying us 
 through the window, told the people, and sat down in the midst of his dis- 
 course, as if just assembled. However, as we came in, the conduct of the 
 auditory expressed their joy at our arrival. I sat down, and we had a 
 Quaker-meeting for some time ; i. e. silence. At length Peter spoke, and 
 I dismissed the people. I spoke twice, and the next evening also ; but I 
 had my fears that some had not been as faithful as they should. 
 
 28th. Set off, on foot, for Macclesfield ; but felt so weak in body, that 
 
 I could scarcely go two miles an hour. However, Mary B , who had 
 
 heard me speak, by way of warning, concerning what I thought was com- 
 ing over the country, and felt as if a witness in her own breast, concluded to 
 have some talk with me on the subject of America, as being an asylum to 
 those who might escape from the storm, as she had an independent fortune 
 fallen to her from a relation, who brought her up, in London. She ac- 
 cordingly took post-chaise with her sister Martha, overtook us on the road, 
 insisted on our getting in, and carried us to our destined place. Imme- 
 diately after our arrival, word ran through the town, "the doctor and the 
 American are come ;'.' and that night there came more than could get into 
 the house. 
 
 We tarried a few days, and found wonders had been wrought since 
 our departure; between two and three hundred had joined society U 
 • ii\ incement, and several strange things had taken place, among which 
 was a dumb boy who had seen me cutting the initials of my name upon 
 a tree, as he was passing by on crutches, came to meeting, got happy, 
 and desired to express it to others, and was enabled so to do, in the pow er 
 of speech and songs, to the surprise of the people. His father had strove 
 to hire him to speak ; had flattered, and even threatened to flog him if he 
 did not, but all in vain. 
 
 The people carried the news to his father, that his son could talk, which 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 203 
 
 he was scrupulous to believe, for joy, saying, " I must put my ear to his 
 mouth, to be sure that the sound comes from him." 
 
 A deist also, who had been a commissioned officer, in both the navy 
 and army, and had been in many parts of Europe and Africa, a great 
 profligate, and a disciple of Voltaire, having heard of the American 
 preacher, with the white hat, &c, happening to see me in the street, was 
 excited by curiosity, or some other motive, to come to meeting ; and so it 
 happened, that whilst I related a story of a negro, who feeling so happy 
 that he shouted the praise of God, was asked by a gentleman deist pass- 
 ing by, " Negro ! what do you praise God for ? Negroes have got no 
 souls !" The negro replied, " Massa, if black man got no soul, religion 
 make my body happy." The power of God fastened it on his mind that 
 he wanted his body happy, and could not rest until he gave up his deism, 
 and found what the negro expressed. 
 
 I visited some other places, but found my bodily strength to decay, be- 
 ing much agitated with the asthma or convulsions, as if nature was break- 
 ing loose, shrinking, and giving up. The people would flock out to meet- 
 ing, as many or more than could get into the house before day, so that my 
 meetings could conclude as soon as it was light. 
 
 So I visited Preston-brook ; hence in a gig to Frodsham, where I had 
 comfortable meetings. A backslidden Methodist, a sea-captain, whom I 
 happened to lay hold of by the hair in the meeting, and putting my finger 
 on his heart, told him my thoughts, felt the truth of my remarks, and 
 the next morning, as soon as it was day, with a hand set out to carry me 
 in an open boat to Liverpool, there being no flats ready. We had pro- 
 ceeded a few miles, when we espied a fiat beating forward. The morn- 
 ing being calm, we strove to fall in with her on her tack, which brought 
 us into the middle of the river, that was about a league broad. Of a sud- 
 den there came on a pufFfrom a squall of wind, the most sudden I ever 
 saw. We could not catch the flat, nor stem the wind, nor gain the shore. 
 Scarcely had we turned round to run before the wind, when the squall 
 overtook us, which seemed to raise the waves, and yet to smooth them, so 
 as to prevent breakers. In this state the Runcon Packet espied us, and 
 bore down to our relief. I was so chilled that I could not clamber into 
 the vessel, but was dragged in by main force. My state was truly sensible 
 of being attended with convulsions, the surprise of the passengers, &c. 
 
 A well-dressed female on board, was so indecent in her conduct with 
 the captain, in the presence of the passengers, as I had never been wit- 
 ness to the like before. It makes me think of the state of Port-au-Prince 
 and Cape St. Fran£ois before the insurrection, and of former nations who 
 had filled up the measure of their iniquities, like the Canaanites or So- 
 domites. And if this be a specimen of this country, is not the downfall 
 of many at the door ? 
 
 On my arrival in Liverpool, I found my appointment was not given 
 out until for next evening, which gave me some rest. An A-double-L- 
 part man, who had in general executed his work well for my printer, 
 Forshaw, was employed to do my books, but departed from the pattern 
 given him, and had like to have spoiled some hundreds, as he fell into a 
 passion, and became saucy and fretful without a cause, (unless it was the 
 subject of my writings.) I went to see him ; he acknowledged the above, 
 which made me think of Charles Wesley having once said in company, 
 
204 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 " I can always know a C 1 by his temper." One replied, " That's 
 
 a lie." C W rejoined, " Hah ! Leviathan, have I drawn thee 
 
 out with a hook." 
 
 I got some more letters from America, one of which informs me that 
 Bishop Whatcoat is dead, and of a camp-meeting, in the little state of 
 Delaware, in which eleven hundred and sixty-five professed to be con- 
 verted, and six hundred and six sanctified. Oh ! may the flame kindle 
 over the whole earth. 
 
 I had a comfortable meeting in Zion chapel, and then took the canal 
 packet to Wigan, where Dr. J n and brother J. Mee, from Warring- 
 ton, met me. We proceeded to Hayton, where I held three meetings ; 
 met the children, and found the work prospering. 
 
 Sunday, Nov. 9th. Spoke at night in Bolton, and next morning ; and 
 thence returned to Warrington, through Lowton, where I had ordered an 
 appointment, which through mistake was given out for a wrong hour. 
 So I left them very abruptly, bidding none farewell, leaving my doctor 
 and J. Mee behind me. However, this turned for good ; for, as the doc- 
 tor had previously spoken of visiting this family, they would not readily 
 let him off. The people assembled, and the doctor spoke near an hour 
 and a half to their general satisfaction, which I think seemed somewhat 
 to raise his drooping mind. 
 
 1 visited Risley with some satisfaction. 
 
 12th. Set out from Lynn, but through weakness of body was necessi- 
 tated to give over, and requested my doctor to proceed to Lynn, as a gig 
 was waiting for us on the way. He did, and found a congregation wail- 
 ing, and spoke to them with a degree of liberty, and I believe to their 
 general satisfaction, and some to himself. 
 
 A man of no religion living near Warrington, in a neighborhood where 
 I had frequently felt a desire to hold meetings, came and invited me. 
 A thought struck me to ask him if he had plenty of stable-room, as I had 
 some thoughts of getting travelling convenience in consequence of my 
 late weakness. He replied in the affirmative, and also added, he had a 
 horse and chair at my service. 
 
 November 13th, 1806. Some months ago I took tea in company with 
 a preacher's wife of the name of Beaumont, and gave her a camp-m 
 ing book. They were stationed this year at Congh ton. and the account 
 which she gave of me, caused a desire in the breasts of the official mem- 
 bers that I should pay their town a visit, particularly after they had heard 
 of the revival in Macclesfield, and some of them had heard me preach, 
 (t was tried at the leader's meeting whether ] should be invited there. 
 Some strenuously opposed it, among whom was the young prea» 
 Beaumont, the assistant, was silent. However, it was carried by a great 
 majority ; and one told the young preacher that he had better go home 
 to the plough, than to talk in such a manner. 
 
 At first I had thoughts of taking Peggv with me on this visit. But 
 upon reflection thought best to have my doctor. So we proceeded in the 
 carriage to the place, where we arrived about six in the evening, and 
 were cordially received by friends who had sat up the preceding night, 
 expecting me by the coach, and were now preparing to send in search 
 of me. 
 
 1 felt as if this field was ripe for harvest. About seven o'clock the 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. '.205 
 
 chapel was nearly filled, and though I felt weak in body, 1 appointed 
 
 four meetings for next day, intending to make a proper trial in the town. 
 
 The people thought, surely the American intends to give us preaching 
 
 enough. 
 
 14th. At half-past five o'clock in the morning, the chapel was full, 
 
 and more at noon. At six the house was filled, and at eight overflowed. 
 15th. Had four meetings also, and the doctor went to Macclesfield, 
 
 which appeared providential, as otherwise the people would have been 
 
 disappointed ; which was prevented to the people's general satisfaction, 
 
 as far as I could learn. 
 
 Sunday, 16th. I spoke at six o'clock in the chapel, at twelve in the 
 open air, to, as some supposed, from four to eight thousand. After Beau- 
 mont had done in the evening, I addressed the same congregation, and 
 those members who had opposed my coming, were detained to hear, as 
 they could not get out, which I believe removed some prejudice, as some 
 of them heard me again. 
 
 Monday, 17th. House nearly filled at half-past five o'clock, and I in- 
 vited the mourners to meet me at twelve. A number came, and Beau- 
 mont's wife took an active part in helping me to pray with them. In the 
 evening the house was filled at both meetings as usual. 
 
 18th. Meeting again in the morning, and appointed my farewell for 
 noon. There was a large auditory attended. At the close of the meet- 
 ing I invited the mourners to come forward ; about fifty distinguished 
 Themselves. I prayed with them ; several professed to find deliverance. 
 I retired, leaving a number of mourners with those who were helping 
 me. The work spread and became more general, so that people flocked 
 from various parts of the town to see what was the matter. The meet- 
 ing continued until night, after which, two young men came after me to 
 Macclesfield, where I was gone, and brought me the news before day, 
 that about sixty had professed to find peace before the conclusion. Among 
 these were ray hostess, who had been a thorn to her husband for about 
 twenty-three years, and a profligate son of the man who had been the 
 principal cause of my coming. 
 
 Beaumont said he would rather have a noise that would blow the roof 
 off the house than have the people all dead. These were Old Methodists, 
 and there was no separate party at Congleton ; but a great majority of 
 the leaders, &c, were determined to leave the society if the invitation 
 was prevented, which I knew not of till afterwards. 
 
 At Macclesfield, these Quaker-Methodists, or Third Division, who call 
 themselves Revivalists, were hoped by the Old Methodists to have dwin- 
 dled away. But now this expectation was given up, apprehending that 
 my visits had been the means of their perpetuation, in consequence of the 
 late great revival and large addition to their society. 
 
 On my first coming to Macclesfield, my doctor, being acquainted with 
 Joseph Bradford, the head preacher, waited on him with the originals of 
 my credentials, &c, letting him know that I was no party man, but kept. 
 in as close connection with the old society as the nature of «my calling 
 would admit. 
 
 He, with the young preacher, was willing I should have their pulpit, 
 but it was objected to by the official members, which, as I was well in- 
 formed, caused him to lose a night's rest. But now I received an invita- 
 
 18 
 
206 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 tion to occupy the house. I spoke twice, to about one thousand five 
 hundred each time, and twice at the Revivalists'. Some of the minds of 
 these were pained, and the conduct of the others reminded me of a little, 
 fierce dog I once saw, who, to save his food, would only come when the 
 cat was called. Oh, party spirit ! when will it be abolished from the 
 earth ? 
 
 Wednesday, 19th. Came to Knuttsford in the evening, but found my 
 appointment had not been given out according to my direction ; however, 
 I spoke at eight o'clock, and early in the morning. At the last meeting 
 there seemed some good impressions. 
 
 My mind was distressed. I took no food in town, and but little sleep, 
 which was on a hard seat near the fire in the kitchen, and walked ofTon 
 my way before daylight, after dismissing the people, and leaving the 
 doctor to get the chair and follow me. We arrived in Warrington as 
 soon as we could, where I found the family ; but not seeing my Peggy, 
 I inquired where she was. Went up stairs, and found her lying sick 
 upon the bed, just as I had seen her in my sleep the night before. She 
 was in a nervous fever, as the doctor said, having been taken unwell the 
 night I went away. An unconverted doctor or apothecary attended her, 
 but whether he had done much harm or good, I know not ; however, he 
 was now dismissed, as I had the one I desired with me, who, if he were 
 in Dublin, I should have sent for him. He the first day seemed to think 
 the fever only a momentary thing, and in no wise dangerous ; but next 
 day shook his head as he was going to Frodsham, where he held two 
 meetings, to the general satisfaction of the people; and returning, found 
 the fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little grounds for hopes of 
 recovery. 
 
 Peggy complained of great heaviness and continual sinking, like the 
 giving up of nature ; which the doctor said was the nature of her disor- 
 der, arising from a complaint in the liver, which she had been more or 
 less affected with for many years, and was the cause (by the humor get- 
 ting into the blood) of her long-continued infirmities, and particularly 
 fainting, &c, with which she had been attacked in America, and the 
 cause of which had not been understood. 
 
 Having several appointments given out, my present circumstances 
 were such that I scrupled about fulfilling them, considering her situation 
 
 and my own weakness, until Mary B d requested, as doing her a 
 
 favor, that I would accept the loan of a carriage, &c. In company with 
 Peter Philips, I visited North wich, the metropolis of the circuit, where I 
 spoke twice in the Old Methodist meeting-house, I believe to the general 
 satisfaction. Good was done, and some prejudice removed. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten A. M. Many had to stand in 
 the rain ; but we had a shout which frequently drowned my voice. 
 
 As I was passing the Moor, I could but reflect on Nixon's prophecy of 
 a battle to be fought in this place, in which England should be won and 
 lost three times in one day, whilst a miller with three thumbs should hold 
 three kings' horses ; which I remarked in my discourse at Newpale at 
 two o'clock. I was afterwards informed, that a miller of the above de- 
 scription now resided at the mill mentioned in the prophecy, and, more- 
 over, that "in the neighborhood where Nixon (called the Cheshire fool) 
 lived, it was received as a truth, and that many things which he prophe- 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 207 
 
 sied did really come to pass, and that he died of hunger in the palace of 
 James I., according to his own prediction in his native place." 
 
 I spoke in the evening at Norley, hut many could not get within hear- 
 ing ; so I spoke in the chapel next morning, which was nearly filled. I 
 since hear that a good work then began. Thence to Bradley Orchard, 
 where we had a quickening time. Also at Frodsham. From hence to 
 Warrington, having been absent fifty-two hours, held nine meetings, and 
 travelled about fifty miles. Found Peggy still in her sinking, low state. 
 The first words she spoke as I entered the room were, " Where is my 
 Jesus ?" 
 
 The doctor said he had never known more powerful means used with 
 such little effect, on account of the inflexibility of the fever. I observed 
 the doctor to make use of the oil of tar (not the spirits of turpentine) ex- 
 ternally on the feet, and a preparation of camphor and opium internally, 
 which produced such a copious sweating that her clothes were necessi- 
 tated to be changed twice in a night, and this successively for several 
 days. We also used a large stone bottle, filled with hot water, kept 
 constantly to the feet. These had the desired effect, and were the only 
 means that seemed to give any relief to the sinking, as she called it, which 
 the doctor said proceeded from the disorder in the liver approaching 
 towards a mortification — the poisonous, corrupt humor of it operating 
 upon the heart and nervous system, and producing this sensation ; and 
 he since has added, that he never before saw any one in a similar situa- 
 tion, who did not either die, or fall into melancholy, madness, or despair. 
 The man who had lent me his horse and chair for Congleton, had in- 
 vited me to hold meetings in a large barn at Stockton Heath, where he 
 resided. These I now attended to with assiduity in the evenings ; and 
 Mary B.'s favoring me with a seat in a carriage was no small convenience 
 at this time, as my body was still weak, not being entirely free from the 
 convulsions ; and also attending mostly by night and day to Peggy, as 
 we had no watchers of consequence till towards the last, and no proper 
 nurses at this time, though the family did all in their power for our con- 
 venience ; but the mistress was taken sick with the fever, and our little 
 child taking the infection from the breast, made the house a kind of hos- 
 pital at this time. 
 
 Sunday, December 6th. I held meeting last evening, and three to-day, 
 in the Kilhamite or New Connection chapel, in Chester, where there 
 seemed to be a considerable quickening among a barren people. J. 
 Mallison, the preacher, is one of the sweetest, most liberal-hearted, spirited 
 men I have seen in that connection, as in general they are too much 
 given to finding fault with the Old Methodists. 
 
 On my return, Peggy's appearance seemed a little more ghastly 
 to me ; but the doctor replied that the inward symptoms were to the 
 reverse. 
 
 On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared unfavorable. On Wednes- 
 day I felt an omen in my mind, as if something in our circumstances was 
 going to turn up. 
 
 In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine, from Elsby, (a country 
 place about twelve miles off,) came to see us ; and it so happened in con- 
 versation, that she agreed to take our child and attend it with motherly 
 care, they being in comfortable circumstances : and also our watcher 
 

 208 DOW S JOURNAL. 
 
 seemed to answer so well, that I prevailed with her to give up her own 
 employment, and attend upon Peggy till the conclusion of her illness. 
 
 The workshop being contiguous to the house, the work of both lofts, 
 together with the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more than she was 
 well able to bear, which she had not complained of until now. So I de- 
 termined to remove her to the house of Peter Wright, at Stretton, about 
 four miles off, in the country, where the air was more pure. 
 
 Dr. Johnson sat up with her about fifteen nights, without taking off his 
 clothes ; neither did I change mine for three or four-and-twenty days. 
 However, the jarring of the coach did her no injury, but in a few days 
 some symptoms of a recovery were entertained. 
 
 She was now called to a fresh trial. I had felt it on my mind ever 
 since my leaving America, to pay Ireland a general visit ; and as circum- 
 stances had turned up, and feeling my soul bound to America in the 
 spring, I had no opportunity until now ; which circumstances I stated to 
 to her. She said, " Go. " However, I tarried a week later ; we then 
 joined in prayer. I went to Stockton Heath, spoke at night, then took 
 coach to Liverpool, so lost my night's rest; but as no packet had sailed 
 for two weeks, nor probably would shortly, the winds being contrary, I 
 got my affairs adjusted, and took packet to Chester, but was disappointed 
 in getting a seat in the mail coach for Holly Head ; but another in a cir- 
 cuitous route presented to view, in which I was overcharged in my fare, 
 on account of my ignorance, being a stranger. I also was deceived, as a 
 cross coach was to take me on the road, which perhaps might be full, and 
 so I lose my accommodation. Thus I lost the next night's rest, but had 
 not gone twenty miles before I changed my. inside to an outside passage, 
 the cross coach being so full ; and had not a man quitted the coach to 
 accommodate me, I should have been left in the lurch. My situation was 
 trying, it being a hundred and twenty miles, and exceedingly cold and 
 rainy: also some young Irish officers, of the Popish religion, just from 
 Malta, were continually my tormentors over these "Welsh mountains, 
 many miles of which 1 walked to avoid them, the coach being overloaded. 
 One day as I passed a lake or pond of water, a whirlwind from a moun- 
 tain crossed the road just as I had passed. I could but reflect on a pro- 
 vidential care, when I saw the water forced many yards into the air. 
 Took food but twice on the journey. Had not time to procure provisions, 
 but went on board in my wet clothes, (as the packet was then ready to 
 sail,) and took my passage in the hold with the horse, rag, tag, and bob- 
 tail, to avoid the Irish officers. Thus I continued from Saturday to Mon- 
 day, when a boat double manned, by signal, came to take some out, charging 
 treble price; adding they never were in such swells before. Pawning ;; 
 note to satisfy them, it was with the greatest difficulty that I could ge 
 the doctor's house, where Mrs. Johnson got me a cup of tea, with a heart} 
 welcome. I lay down before the fire to dry myself, it being now Monday 
 evening, and my last refreshment was breakfast on Saturday. 
 
 Here the hand of providence was manifest. I arrived in Dublin just 
 before the holydays, which are kept more sacred than Sunday. At a 
 leader's meeting, (being informed I was come,) it was broached by some 
 who had been distant heretofore, if they should not open the Dublin houses, 
 which hitherto had been shut against me, and it was not objected by gene- 
 ral vote; wherefore Matthew Lanktree, the assistant or superintendent 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 209 
 
 preacher, took me to Gravel-walk meeting-house, where I exhorted after 
 sermon — thence a way opened for me to hold meeting also in Whitefriar- 
 street meeting-house, where I spoke a number of times both evenings and 
 mornings; then Mr. Averill, who was a church clergyman, formed me a 
 route through Ireland, adding a kind of recommendation to this purport : 
 
 " Our Brother Lorenzo Dow has preached in Whitefriar-street and Gra- 
 vel-walk meeting-houses : he travels Ireland relying on God. In the 
 name of the Lord I wish him success, or bid him God-speed. 
 
 " Dublin, December, fyc. Adam Averill." 
 
 The man by the name of Wade, who had taken me in his gig to Wick- 
 low, accommodated me with it on this intended journey also. It being 
 whispered that I wanted a young man to attend me, to take care of the 
 horse and gig, one by the name of John Fleming, obtaining his master's 
 consent, offered. The first day we went to Drogheda, where I spoke five 
 times in the Methodist meeting-house, and Tholsel ; thence to Cullen, spoke 
 twice — Dundalk once — mostly Roman Catholic. At Carickmaccross, meet- 
 ing not being appointed, I spoke in the street to a few attentives, and went 
 to King's Court, spoke in the market-house, and stayed with Mr. Dyoss, a 
 kind family. Thence to Baleborough, spoke in the street and in the 
 house ; so to Coote Hill, where were three houses for meeting in a row. 
 The Methodists had invited all the Calvinists in town to come. I spoke on 
 A-double-L-partism, which gave great offence, as it was wrongly supposed 
 to be designedly done, and some being abashed, others exasperated — 
 neighbors would hardly speak to each other next day. At Clones saw 
 Wood, whom I had seen when in this country before — his friendship still 
 remained — spoke twice — appointed when to come again ; and went to 
 Caven, a cool town — hard people — spoke twice, and also at Kilmore, in 
 
 the house of , brother to , who abridged the church articles 
 
 for America, when Dr. Coke was designed to come over, &c. Spoke six 
 times in Granard, and an A-double-L-part church minister taking offence, 
 went out — twice at Old Castle — twice at Mulengar — once at Terilspass — 
 also at Kilbegan — then to Bracke Castle, to the house of a great man, of 
 about three thousand sterling per annum ; he thought I had an errand to 
 his family : some of this Handy family followed me to Moate. I visited 
 Moss-town, tarrying with Mr. Kingston in a great house, but as the family 
 were designingly striving to retard or detain me from meeting, saying, it 
 is too late, &c, I suddenly and abruptly left the table, found the way 
 out of the house, and pushed off to meeting, which brought out all hands 
 upon a jaunting car. Next morning I visited Goshen and Lisduff— held 
 four meetings — saw the wife of the clergyman who had left the meeting; 
 she was a pious Methodist, but got deceived in his A-double-L-partism, 
 until the matrimonial knot was tried ; and many a poor woman gets im- 
 posed upon as a cipher for a husband. Spoke twice in Longford — good 
 times — saw Mr. Armstrong, a preacher, and I believe an excellent man. 
 Visited Athlone ; spoke twice — called for mourners, but none came for- 
 ward. One who did not preach, though he had the name, said, " The 
 people here are uncircumcised in heart and ears, and will not stoop and 
 bow to Lorenzo." His name was Robinson. Next morning about twenty 
 came up under the melting power of God to be prayed for — thence to 
 Clara, where some of the Handy people were — thence to Tullamore, and 
 
 18* 
 
210 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 several friends met me on the way, one of which was Christopher Wood. 
 When in this country before, I felt distress and abruptly left a house of 
 quality, where I intended to lodge, late at night — I met this man in the 
 street and went home with him, whose wife from that time became serious ; 
 so now I had a home — had two good meetings — got the gig repaired, and 
 went to Mount Mellick — pressed a man to send a bell-man through the 
 town, to ring out the people, saying, " Put on the courage of a man" — he 
 did — afterwards I found he was a Methodist preacher. Spoke twice in 
 Portarlington — here I received the solemn news of the death of our only 
 child — I felt, as it were, as if part of myself was gone ; yet could not mur- 
 mur, but felt with submission to say, " The Lord gave, and the Lord 
 hath taken away, blessed be his name :" it is a feeling which nothing but ex- 
 perience can fully realize. Though our Letitia be no more seen, yet she 
 having escaped the evil to come, with all the vain snares of this delusive 
 world, I trust it is not long before we shall meet above, where parting 
 shall be no more. What must have been the feelings of my poor Peggy, 
 when in a strange land, given over to die, at least but small probability 
 of ever meeting again — her husband and child absent — and then the news 
 of the death of the latter to reach her ears? — Experience only can tell. 
 Messrs. Jones and Griffin, who brought me the above news, accompanied 
 me to Monsteverin and Athy, and talked about going to America. I 
 visited a country place, and then to Maryborough ; stayed with John 
 Campoin, who was a happy local preacher when I was here before ; but 
 now he is in an uncomfortable state, some uncomfortable circumstances 
 having turned up. He spoke frequently ; finding fault and speaking of 
 the faults of the Methodists, which is too frequently the case with back- 
 sliders, retailing the improprieties of others without mending their own. 
 Vice ought to be discountenanced ; but to watch others with a jealous 
 spirit, to speak of them in a canting way, &c, argues very bad, and 
 savours of an unholy spirit. I visited Mountrath and Tentore, where Mr. 
 Averill lives. His conversion was as follows. His grandmother was a 
 good church woman for the time; a church clergyman gave him a rap 
 on the head with a cane in play, when he was six years old. He said, 
 " Grandmother, 1 wish that man would never come again." Said she, 
 " Wish God's minister would never come again !" Feeling the effect of 
 the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was exasperated also : he desired 
 an explanation why the man preached. She said, "To save people, but 
 he would not except he was well paid for it." Thus, while she was ex- 
 plaining things to his understanding, he felt a great light or comfort to 
 break into his mind, but could not tell the cause, nor what it was — it lasted 
 near twelve months. He said to her, " When I am grown up I will preach 
 for nothing." She replied, " That is a good resolution, but you will for- 
 get it." He said, "I will not." His father lost a purse of gold, and 
 said, " The child who would find and return it, should have whatever 
 they would ask." He found it, and said, "Let me go to college instead 
 of my elder brother, (whom the father intended to educate,) and would 
 not be put oil*." 
 
 Thus he got his education and became a church minister, but preached 
 for hire ; and one day when visiting his parish, he called on a family 
 called Quakers. They asked, "Who art thou, the man who preaches in 
 the steeple-house ?" One said, " Don't thee preach for hire ?" Fie said 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 211 
 
 he did. Q. " Dost thou think it is right ?" A. " I don't know that it is 
 wrono-." Q. " I did not ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou think 
 it is right?" His youthful promise started into his mind, not to preach 
 for hire, so he dare not say he thought it right, and he still replied, ' ; I 
 don't know it to be wrong." Q. " Art thou willing for light on the sub- 
 ject ?" A. '•' Yes." So the Quaker gave him a book against hirelings, 
 which he read with attention, and every word carried conviction to his 
 mind. So he gave up the curacy, which his wife had for pocket-money 
 heretofore ; and when she observed him not go to church, she inquired 
 the cause, and said, " What shall I do for pocket-money ?" He replied, 
 u - My dear, I trust God will help me to make you out the same sum some 
 other way," &c. He built a pulpit in his own house, and held meetings; 
 and shortly one man professed to be converted, and know his sins forgiven, 
 which Averill reproved him for, saying, " I don't know my own forgiven." 
 A Methodist present said, ' ; If you don't, I do ; and if you will look for 
 the witness God will give it you ;" and soon after he felt the same sensa- 
 tions as when a lad, &c. His wife* left him because he dare do no other- 
 wise than itinerate and preach without hire, being possessed of an inde- 
 pendent fortune. So the order of providence brought him among the 
 Methodists. One day a mob saw him coming over a bridge, and one said, 
 "Devil split my head open if I don't do so and so to the swadler," (the 
 Methpdists being called swadlers in Ireland, in derision ;) but the restrain- 
 ing providence of God kept them, so he passed unhurt. Afterwards that 
 man on the continent had his head opened by a French sword, which one 
 saw who heard him express the words, and wrote home to his friend not 
 to oppose Mr. Averill, for he was a man of God. He (though in connec- 
 tion) is not confined to a circuit, but travels as he pleases. Also there 
 are ten missionaries employed, though not particularly confined, but are 
 somewhat like Mr. G. and C, dec, in New York district. 
 
 I had three church ministers to hear me, one of whom was a deist, yet 
 continued his living in Averill's vicinity. From Durrow I went to Kil- 
 kenny, and from thence to Moneybeg, where some more conversed about 
 America. I visited a country place, Carlow and Ballitore ; here I spoke 
 in a Quaker meeting-house. Here Job Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was 
 born. I visited Baltinglass, Hacketstown. Tinahaly, Killaveny, Rednagh, 
 Rathdrum, to Wicklow. Here was J. Wade, son to the man who lent 
 me the gig, who conversed about America. He also accompanied me to 
 Arklow and Gorey, where I spoke in the market-house ; thence to Ferns 
 and Newtown-Barry. When I was here seven years before, I was sur- 
 
 * She lived but a few years, during which time she caused him much trouble, sorrow, and 
 anxiety, though he allowed her two hundred pounds sterling per annum for her support, and 
 the daughter; and she would not. see him, nor suffer the daughter to write to him, though 
 she appeared ready to fly when she met him on the road. But after the mother's death, 
 she returned, being young. 
 
 The wives of J. W. and George Whitefield were similar ; but those three men stuck to the 
 work, and God blessed them in it, until those objects were removed out of the way. And 
 if a man is faithful in the way of duty, and those beings who act thus are removed and taken 
 away, how can one in conscience and in truth call it a " i.oi.s ?" 
 
 And those men whom God has moved by his Spirit, and called to preach the Gospel, how- 
 do tliey leel when under petticoat government so far as to desert the work ? " Any way for 
 the sake of peace." But remember thai which God wills concerning the sphere of our ac- 
 tion, is the only road to sure PEACE, "for the way of transgressors is hard." Therefore, 
 out of the order of God a conscientious man cannot feel easy in his mind until he fully back- 
 slides in heart. 
 
212 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 prised by an unusual noise, so that I could not sleep ; yet I would not be 
 scared away, knowing if the devil came he could not hurt me, but could 
 obtain no satisfactory information relative to it, yet would sleep there no 
 more. That family now told me that they heard the noise several days 
 successively after I was gone, until a backslider who was then sick under 
 the roof, was dead, being in black despair. Enniscorthy, Wexford, Old 
 Ross, New Ross, city of Waterford, Carrick on Seur, Clonmel, Cashel, 
 Littleton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan, Burr, Aughrim, Tuam, and 
 Castlebar, I visited. Some of these places had received wrong informa- 
 tion relative to my coming, which disappointments paved the way to my 
 getting greater congregations. Gideon Ousley, one of the missionaries, 
 met me and observed, " Yesterday a Roman priest being insufficient, got 
 another to help him, and one with a whip and the other with a club, drove 
 off some thousands of people like swine to market, who were attentively 
 hearing me preach." I could scarcely believe that the clergy in this our 
 day, could have such an ascendancy over their people. He accompanied 
 me to many appointments to Sligo. In this journey I found numbers con- 
 verted, the fruit of awakenings when here before, and many came out to 
 hear who did not usually attend any place of religious worship ; so I 
 have access sometimes to one class of people, which was I to labor in any 
 other sphere of life I should not. Thence to Manor-Hamilton, Violet-Hili, 
 Enniskilen, Maguire's Bridge, Brookborough. Clones, Monauham. Aghna- 
 cloy, Cook's-town, Cole-Island, Moy, Blackwater, Armagh, Rich-Hill, 
 Tanderagee, Portadown, Lurgan, Moria, Lisburn, and Belfast. Here I 
 met some of my old friends from Larne, who informed me of the expecta- 
 tions of the people there. I intended to visit that place ever since I came 
 to Europe, but now could get no further down into the north. There mav 
 be the providence of God in this. Balinahinch, Downpatrick, Newry. and 
 so to Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in which time I travelled 
 about seventeen hundred English miles, and held about two hundred 
 meetings, in most of which the quickening power of God was to be felt, 
 and some were set at liberty before we parted. I returned the horse and 
 chair to the owner, satisfied the demand, left money for the doctor's books, 
 which he once had sent by me to America, and prepared for my departure. 
 The friends who had conversed relative to sailing with me, now met and 
 agreed that I should engage their passage. 
 
 I suddenly departed to Liverpool, feeling my work done here, and en- 
 gaged the steerage of a ship for our company accordingly. Peggy 
 was recovered, and thus the Lord was good to bring us together once 
 more, when there was so little prospect to human probability when we 
 parted. Many condemned me for going to Ireland when and as I did ; 
 but had I tarried I could have done her no more good, as I obtained the 
 nurse I wished for, and by going I answered a clear conscience. We 
 went by canal to Wigan, walked to Hecton, and from thence we went to 
 Bolton ; in the mean time I visited Blackburn and another place. So 
 when I came, the man who invited me treated me cool, by which means 
 I was disagreeably necessitated to disappoint hundreds of people. We 
 came by canal to Manchester, where we met the doctor, who suddenly 
 departed from us by coach to Chester ; thence to Hollvhead. and so went 
 over to Dublin, and I saw him no more. He is one of the kindest, humane 
 men to the poor I have seen, and I am under more obligations to him than 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 213 
 
 any I have acquaintance with in my travels. I was in hopes to have had 
 his company to America, but here I was disappointed, as he could not see 
 his way clear to come. Thence to Warrington, saw our friends and 
 found them well. The society called Quaker-Methodists, gave me a tes- 
 timonial concerning my conduct, as may be seen in the appendix. Here 
 I met brother Shegog. We went to Knutsford, and thence to Maccles- 
 field, where I preached the dedication sermon of the new chapel belonging 
 to the Free-gospellers, or Revivalists. Instrumental music was introduced 
 here in form, to draw the more people together, to get money to defray the 
 expense of the house. I believe they got less money by so doing than 
 they would otherwise ; and of course it is a foolish thing to take the devil's 
 tools to do the Lord's work with ; it is an evil practice, and you cannot 
 deny it. 
 
 I visited Congleton, and found more than one hundred had been taken 
 into society since my other visit. I also visited Boslem, in Staffordshire, 
 and many other places ; also the city of Chester, and all around its vicini- 
 ty. I received invitations into different parts of England, but feeling as 
 it were my work done here, and my heart and soul bound to America, I 
 dare do no otherwise than return, and of course durst not accept the invi- 
 tations but with thankfulness, and not comply. 
 
 There are six kinds of names of Methodists in England : 1. Old Society ; 
 2. Kilhamites; 3. Quaker-Methodists ; 4. Whitefield's Methodists ; 5. Re- 
 vivalists, or Free-gospellers; 6. Welsh Methodists, (called jumpers,) a 
 happy, simple, pious people, by the best accounts ; besides the Church 
 Methodists. 
 
 The old body are the main stock, as that in America ; they have never 
 had a final separation from the church. They are calletl protestants, but 
 most of them are as dissenters, preaching in church hours, which Mr. 
 Wesley did not allow. They mostly have the ordinances among them, 
 though their preachers are not ordained, but say the power which qualifies 
 them to preach, does not make a man half a minister; and if he be prop- 
 erly called, and qualified by God to administer the substance in the word 
 to the salvation of souls, the same of course is fit to administer the shadow 
 in form, and of course coufit the oM,i nation but a. form* 
 
 There is instrumental music in most of the leading chapels in England. 
 But for a lad to start up and sing away in form like a hero, yet have no 
 more sense of divine worship than a parrot that speaks a borrowed song, T 
 ask how God is glorified in that ? If mechanism was in such perfection, 
 as to have a machine by steam to speak words in form of sentences ; and 
 so say a prayer, repeat a sermon, and play the music, and say amen, 
 would this be divine worship ? No ! there is no divinity about it ; and of 
 course it is only mechanism. And hence if we have not the Spirit of God, 
 our worship is not divine. Consequently, it is only form ; and form with- 
 out power, is but a sham. 
 
 In Ireland the separation from the Church has not taken place. There 
 is more of the ancient Methodist simplicity discoverable among them, but 
 not as in America. I believe the plan fallen upon in these United States, 
 is, and has been the most proper one for the time being, to carry on an 
 extensive itinerancy with little expense ; but. what will or should be best 
 
 * For the sake of order. 
 
214 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 in future, may God's wisdom direct, and his providence point out ? "Well 
 may the Poet say, 
 
 " Except the Lord conduct the plan, 
 The best concerted schemes are vain, 
 And never can succeed." 
 
 If " the kingdom of God be righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy 
 Ghost," and the "testimony of Jesus be the spirit of prophecy," well may 
 the Apostle say, " No man can call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost." 
 Again, " If any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his."* 
 
 In Europe there is much more stress put upon forms, names and tradi- 
 tion, than in America ; you can scarcely give a greater offence, than ask, 
 " Have you any religion ?" " Got any religion !" " Think I am a hea- 
 then — got my religion to seek at this time of day ?" " I was always reli- 
 gious." What is your religion ? It is the religion of my father, and he 
 was of the religion of his father, the good old way ; we don't change our 
 religion." Suppose a man has a young horse, that will run a race — win 
 a prize, and is a valuable animal ; he wills the horse to his son, and he 
 to his son, and so on. But the horse dies : the grandson boasts, what, 
 have not I got a good horse ? I have, my grandfather raised him, willed 
 him to my father, who gave him to me ; and I can prove by the neighbors, 
 he ran such a race, and won such a prize. But on a close inspection, it 
 is found only the bones are remaining. Look at the Congregationals, or 
 Independents, Presbyterians, Quakers, &c. &c. &c, and compare them 
 now with the history of their ancestors, and a change will be visible. f 
 
 Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, ancestors had religion, and were 
 out of stigma, called by a name that has been attached to their form, and 
 handed down from father to son. These ancestors living in the divine life 
 of religion, in that divine life have gone to heaven, as Christ saith, " My 
 sheep hear my voice, and follow me, and I give unto them eternal life," 
 «fec. But the children down have, or, bearing the same name, think they 
 have, the same religion ; but on a close reflection or inspection, there is no 
 more divine life about their form, than animal life about the bones of the 
 old horse ; and of course, will no more carry, a man to heaven, than the 
 bones will, with whip and spurs, carfl^ a man a journey, &c. Because 
 bible religion is what we must have especially, for the ancients " were 
 filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost," and " without holiness no man 
 shall see the Lord;" but "blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall 
 see God." 
 
 I scruple whether the funds which have been raised in England have 
 not proved a temptation to some, though they might be turned to the glory 
 of God, and doubtless have in many instances ; yet I fear that to some, 
 through fear, it hath proved a snare, so that they have not borne that testi- 
 mony, which their conscience and judgment told them was their duty, 
 against a growing evil ; whilst others have had too much affluence and 
 case, and by that means have sunk too much upon their lees ! God forbid 
 it should be the case in America ! Whilst a man, or body of people are 
 .simple and sincere, having frequently recourse to their first principles in 
 
 * My. Asbury is to America what Wesley was to Europe. 
 
 + And unless people have recourse to their first principles they will degenerate ? 
 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 215 
 
 the Lord, there is no room to doubt his favor and his blessing, and these 
 will make a happy life, and procure a happy end ; and all is well that 
 ends well, is the old proverb. But who can stand when God sets his face 
 against them ? Or what can prosper if God don't smile his approbation. 
 The wicked may prosper for a while, but at length they will be driven 
 away as the chaff, and their candle put out — whilst the righteous shall be 
 had in everlasting remembrance. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 A SHORT ACCOUNT OF "ECCENTRIC COSMOPOLITE." 
 
 When Cosmopolite was on his last tour through ******* ? orders were 
 sent from the " Castle," somewhere, by somebody, that he must be taken 
 into custody ; which body returning, replied for answer, that Cosmopolite 
 could not be found* — this, more than once or twice. Moreover, the Thresh- 
 ers pursued him two nights and one day for a noted heretic ; but he un- 
 wittingly escaped from them likewise. The martial law was now pro- 
 claimed in four counties, which made it dangerous travelling without a 
 pass ; but Cosmopolite was providentially kept in peace, and safely deli- 
 vered from the whole — yet not by foresight in any human wisdom — for 
 it was not within the reach of human ken. 
 
 " Question 22. A man from America, named ******* *** ; having tra- 
 velled through this country, professing himself a friend to the ********** ? 
 what judgment ought this ********** to pass concernine; the conduct of that 
 man f 
 
 "^.nswer. He came or any authorized to give 
 
 it has not travelled as one of our people, nor as one of our 
 
 friends — and we are determined that should he return, none of our ********* 
 ****** shall be opened to him on any account whatever." — Minutes of 
 both countries. 
 
 He left ****** at full tide and fair wind, in an extra packet — having 
 just stepped on board as she cast off: down came the "pursuers," and 
 looked from the dock, while he gazed at them from the deck, and thus 
 went out of the harbor. 
 
 Twice the consul had applied for passports in vain, and likewise solicit- 
 ed the interference of the ambassador, but there were no returns. Hence 
 Cosmopolite, when he had finished his work and got ready, came away in 
 a vessel that was fitted for the purpose ; but not with design, except by 
 Providence. Another vessel had sprang a leak, which the pursuers were 
 searching, as Cosmopolite sailed by out of port, in the other ship. 
 
 * Cosmopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred miles in sixty-seven days, and held 
 two hundred meetings — such being the distance from the people, without intimacy — and the 
 velocity of the journey, that they scarcely knew from whence he came or where he was 
 gone! 
 
216 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 The fog was as a hiding-place in the hand of God — to preserve from 
 those " Floating Hells" — while coming round Hibernia and doubling 
 Cape Clear — for several days together ! 
 
 This vessel was called the Averick — 323 tons — De Cost, master — would 
 keep half point nigher the wind than usual ; hence ships at the leeward 
 must run parallel, or cross our track to gain the weather gage, in order 
 to bear upon us — therefore would lose time and distance. De Cost put out 
 his lights and altered his course, and so evaded the intruders thrice — ■ 
 whereas the other ship which had been refused on account of her leak, was 
 boarded twice. Thus Cosmopolite was preserved to Columbia's shores, 
 for which praised be the Lord ! 
 
 Though a stranger, the way was opened for meetings, and some good 
 times in public — some aquaintance with the Quakers, and sailed to New- 
 York with most of the passengers. 
 
 Cosmopolite was accused with " hush money" clandestinely, by some 
 who were on board. On getting wind of it he had the agreement stated, 
 and then produced the receipt to the full amount, which answered to the 
 articles. Then he was accused of having received a present of ten pounds 
 from the captain, which they said should have been divided with the pas- 
 sengers. Cosmopolite said why ? was there any such agreement ? They 
 acknowledged not ! yet observed it would have been but just. Cosmopo- 
 lite said, he did not see nor feel the obligation — had the donation been 
 given — which he observed had never been given ; and appealed to the 
 captain if ever he had made the gift, who answered in the negative. 
 Nevertheless, ungenerously did some persist to make the impression that 
 Cosmopolite was a swindler. But what is amiss here must be rectified 
 hereafter. 
 
 Some of those people who were led by inclination or judgment to come 
 to America, questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to their coming. Civility 
 demanded a reply, which accordingly was given. As free agents they 
 came for their own interest only ; but meeting with some trials, bitterly 
 accused Cosmopolite, as the cause of all their trials, calamities, and mis- 
 fortunes — who could have no interest in their coming. One even went so 
 far as to curse the day she ever saw his face, though he had done all he 
 could to serve them. But the sin of ingratitude is one of the most abom- 
 inable crimes that the heart of man can be contaminated with, and very 
 obnoxious in the sight of heaven — evidently marked with just displeasure 
 in righteous retributions. 
 
 Here it may be observed, that those who have fled from oppression and 
 privation to the " Land of Liberty," are the worst enemies, and most bit- 
 ter in the execrations of any on these shores, when fortune smiles upon 
 them. But yet it is very observable that few of them are willing to re- 
 turn to the old world. 
 
 A certain pair, whose passage the king paid, from the old world to the 
 new — fortune smiling on them in Alexandria — the term being expired, in 
 contempt he quit the country, exclaiming, i( the best flour in America is 
 not equal to the mud of London." There he put his barrel of dollars in 
 a private bank ; which broke in a few days after, and he then had to turn 
 porter, and stand in the mud, to get wherewith to support nature ! 
 
 On this voyage, Cosmopolite frequently felt a foreboding of approaching 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 217 
 
 trials ; and a secret conviction that all was not well at the Mississippi, 
 which he expressed more than once or twice. 
 
 He went to Virginia, by land — saw brother Mead — met his rib in Rich- 
 mond, and then returned to New England, holding meetings and had good 
 times by the way. But now the storm began to gather, preludes of which 
 were seen. Hence, Cosmopolite felt he must fortify his mind — consider- 
 ing these omens a dispensation of preparation accordingly, from the benefi- 
 cent Parent of the world ! 
 
 Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attacked with spasms of a most ex- 
 traordinary kind, which baffled the skill of the most eminent of the faculty ; 
 and reduced his nervous strength, and shook his constitution to the centre, 
 more than all his labors and exposures heretofore — which had been from 
 seven to ten thousand miles a year, and attending meeting from six to seven 
 hundred times. But now his sun appeared declining, and his career draw- 
 ing to a close. But the idea of yielding and giving up the itinerant sphere, 
 was trying to Cosmopolite, seeing it was his element and paradise to travel 
 and preach the gospel. Hence he got a stiff leathern jacket girded with 
 buckles to serve as stays, to support his tottering frame, to enable him to 
 ride on horseback ; which the doctors remonstrated against. When that 
 would answer no further, he took the gig and little wagon ; but was oblig- 
 ed to sit or lay down some part of the meeting to be able to finish his dis- 
 course, mostly for seven years. 
 
 Some could or would not make the necessary distinction between volun- 
 tary singularity and a case of extreme necessity. But such a cavilling 
 argues an ungenerous mind, and is too much tainted with " moral evil." 
 
 Cosmopolite had bought a pair of mules, which were to have been fitted 
 to the carriage against his return ; but in lieu thereof, were put in a wag- 
 on ; and so broke down they were unfit for service : hence he had to part 
 with them for about half value, to be able to prosecute his journey. The 
 horse he had was shortly starved so as to fail, and hence obliged to part 
 with him for one of little worth. 
 
 Shortly followed the residue — while in his decline of health. From 
 New England he was found in the Mississippi Territory ; having travel- 
 led there by land through Georgia, where he received letters of confirma- 
 tion that all was not going right. 
 
 Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid two parties, as a friend between, 
 who got him bound and would not let him go off. He offered all he had ; 
 but in vain. The circumstance was, one party owned three hundred and 
 twenty-four acres of land, and verbally consented for the other to build a 
 mill on it ; who set up a frame without any title, and getting involved in 
 debt, the first would not sell it to him lest they should lose it by his cred- 
 itors ; and he was afraid lest he should lose his labor for the want of a 
 title. So they wished Cosmopolite to step in between them, so as to make 
 each secure — which, without looking at consequences, he did. This was 
 ^an error of his life, and he repents it once for all. However, it has been 
 a school of an important nature to him, and doubtless will be for life. 
 
 Then went for his rib, by the advice and request of friends — whose 
 friendship in the sequel consists in fair words untried, like the pine tree 
 which appears as good timber, but upon investigation is found rotten at the 
 heart. 
 
 For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few months, over most of the north- 
 
 19 
 
218 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 em states, he returned with his companion to that part, and was reduced 
 to the most painful situation imaginable, as follows: — 
 
 First, some heavy debts, in consequence of purchasing sixty-four acres 
 of the three hundred and twenty-four ; though he had but about twenty- 
 four remaining, with the mill frame on it, having parted with about forty, 
 to be able to work through. 
 
 Secondly : No money or flush loose property. 
 
 Thirdly : A sick companion, without house or home — this being the 
 time when friends forsook him — all except a deist and his family. 
 
 Fourthly : Reputation — attacked on all sides, and in remote parts 
 through the states — that he was revelling in riches and luxurv, with a 
 fine brick house, sugar and cotton plantation, flour and saw mills, slaves, 
 and money in the banks, &c. &c. &c, like a nabob in the east. Whilst 
 others made use of every thing they could that would be to his discredit — 
 among which, some few who had subscribed for his journals and paid in 
 advance ; but not getting their books, no allowance was made for the 
 books being lost ; but all was construed, " a design to cheat, and had got 
 the property, and gone to the Mississippi to feather his nest." 
 
 Hence the famous expression — 
 
 " The star which rose in the east, is set in the west." 
 
 About this time he dreamed that he was in New York, and was going 
 from the Park to Pearl-street, in quest of J. Q's. house, when the street 
 appeared burned and only the ruins of the walls remaining, and not a 
 trace of his family could be found in the city — which waked him up in a 
 tremor of horror. He told his wife that he thought they should hear some 
 thing disagreeable from New York, which the sequel proved in a few 
 days, for a letter from Mr. W was opened in Virginia, and acci- 
 dentally, or rather providentially, a friend wrote to the Mississippi, "I 
 suppose that you have heard that J. Q. has eloped to the W. I. and taken 
 
 off another man's W . . ., and also left you in the lurch with Mr. W 
 
 and J. C. T." &c. &c. &c. The whole mystery was then developed, and 
 consequences to be read that would be disagreeable enough. 
 
 Mr. N. S. had his trial by men who had never seen his " letter," or 
 been acquainted with Cosmopolite, nor heard any thing he had to say about 
 the circumstance — gave judgment in Mr. N. S.'s favor, and a certificate 
 of acquittal, only on hearing his own statement — though pagan Romans 
 had the accuser and accused face to face, that he might have an opportuni- 
 ty for his own defence. The Jews' law did not condemn a man before it 
 heard him. 
 
 Hence CosmoDolite had the sentence of being the agent of all the evil 
 
 instead of Mr. S ; and moreover was a "sabbath breaker,"' having let 
 
 some people have a few religious books through necessity, and nol of 
 choice, as they could not be supplied with them at any other time : there- 
 fore must have no countenance, but go on his own footing. 
 
 Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from, "As ye would that others should 
 do to you, do ye even so to them :" First, in person ; secondly, in proper- 
 ty ; and third, in character : which discourse gave great offence! 
 
 These things now came to a focus about one time, which augmented 
 the distress of Cosmopolite. As he was fast verging towards the grave, 
 to human appearance he could not stay long ; and the thoughts o\' dying 
 in this cloud, under these gloomy circumstances, were of the most painful 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 219 
 
 and distressing nature. Circular letters were sent forth from the execu- 
 tive already, that he might rise no more ; and at N. Y. it was thought and 
 said by many that he would never dare to show his face again ! 
 
 A gathering in the side of Cosmopolite for some time, now began to 
 ripen, and, finally, burst in the cavity of the body, between the bowels and 
 skin, and he expected to die ; but, falling asleep, he dreamed that he was 
 in a mill-race, below the wheel. The water was as clear as crystal, but the 
 bottom and sides were a quicksand, so that there was nothing to seize hold 
 of or to stand on, for the possibility of relief. Thus situated, he drifted with 
 the stream towards the ocean near by, where was a whirlpool of vast depth. 
 People were sitting on the banks, merrily diverted to see him drift, with- 
 out offering any assistance. However, a little man, in white raiment, ran 
 down to the stream, waded in up to his chin, between the current and 
 whirlpool in the eddy, and, stooping over, reached as far as he could, 
 seized him by the edge of his garment, and dragged him to shore : here a 
 gentleman opened his house, and invited him to the parlor, while the lady 
 made the necessary arrangement for his relief in food, raiment, &c. ; he 
 was then shown into a convenient room, where he was left to compose 
 himself to rest. In the mean time, the people on the bank merrily diverted 
 themselves, saying, " He has lost one shoe in the river, and will never be 
 able to travel and preach again." But in the morning, to the surprise of 
 all, both shoes were found safe in the dining-room, though the doors were 
 shut and locked all night. 
 
 The idea of being stigmatized, and of having his ashes raked up by 
 misrepresentation after his dissolution, was painful in the extreme; be- 
 cause of the slur it would bring upon religion, as the time appeared fast 
 approaching. He cried to the " God of Jacob" for relief, and that for His 
 name and glory's sake, to hear his prayer, that His cause might not be 
 slandered on his account. 
 
 Thus, after spending the bloom of youth in the service of others, for 
 Zion's welfare, to be now, in the greatest time of affliction, forsaken of 
 friends, and turned out as an old dog who hath lost his teeth, was a feeling 
 that cannot well be described. 
 
 " But where reason fails, there faith begins — 
 For man's extremity is God's opportunity." 
 
 As the last retreat, Cosmopolite retired into a canebrake, at the foot of 
 a large hill, where was a beautiful spring, which he named " Chicimaw 
 spring," by which he got a small cabin made of split poles, where the 
 bear, wolf, tiger, &c, &c, with all kinds of serpents in North America, 
 abound. This was an agreeable retreat from the pursuing foe, there to 
 await and see what God the Lord would do. 
 
 Once he met with three animals, when going to a neighboring house, 
 upon a by-way, which he hacked out through the cane ; he told them to 
 get out, and chinked his tins together ; one took to the left, and two to the 
 right a few feet, and he passed between, when they closed behind. He 
 inquired if Mr. Neal had been there, having seen his bull-dogs. The 
 family, on hearing their description, replied that they were wolves! 
 
 Being routed from this peaceful retreat, in the manner that the porcu- 
 pine drove the snake from his den, Cosmopolite made arrangements to 
 leave his rib and go to the states ; so, by mutual consent, they parted for 
 three hundred and seventy-one days, and he came into Georgia, having 
 
220 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 only about three dollars when he started in the wilderness from the Mis- 
 sissippi. 
 
 He attended a large association of Dominies in South Carolina, who 
 were mostly strangers to him — there being not more than three mem- 
 bers remaining of the same body when he was acquainted with them a 
 few years before, as about five years changes the majority in each * * * * 
 *******, and not more than five or six spoke to him. 
 
 However, he endeavored to make clear work as he went ; which, 
 through the mercy and providence of God, was accomplished ; except 
 about subscribers, which he supplied a few months after, though he had 
 to travel several hundred miles to accomplish it. There was a subscription 
 which Cosmopolite had made, but part remained unpaid. He parted with 
 his horse, which cost one hundred and thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars 
 in cash, with which he was let off, though he was denied the privilege of 
 preaching in the house before he asked it. So he took to his feet, and 
 
 went on to New- York, and sent for Mr. W and J. C. T., and shortly 
 
 all the horrid consequences of J. Q.'s conduct came to view. 
 
 Some years before, Cosmopolite was in a house where the man and 
 all his family were confined with sickness, who requested some papers to 
 be filed, in the west, to save his land, which he had been banished from 
 by the Catholic Spaniards, on account of his religion ; and he had to take 
 his family, in an open boat, round Cape Florida, living on game, and had 
 nothing but Providence and his gun to depend on until they arrived in 
 Georgia, during a space of about seven months. To oblige him, Cosmopo- 
 lite took the papers and filed them ; and J. Q. wished to make the pur- 
 chase ; which matters were executed, accordingly, all round, excepting 
 one instrument of writing, which was only prevented by a sudden fit of 
 illness. 
 
 Thus God sees not as a man sees : what we think for the best, may 
 prove our ruin ; and what we think for the worst, may be the best way 
 of all ! J. C. T. acted the reasonable part, on Christian principles, to 
 bear and forbear, and wait the bounds of possibility ; but Mr. VV act- 
 ed otherwise. 
 
 J. Q. had been in the habit of opening the letters of Cosmopolite, and 
 
 taking out money ; also, he was to have paid Mr. W and J. C. T. ; 
 
 the latter he did not pay, but the former received a note from J. Q. on the 
 account of Cosmopolite, but not to the full amount ; giving a receipt for 
 money, and wrote a letter to Cosmopolite, for the " balance," to Virginia, 
 where it was broken open, and remained on a shelf for more than a year; 
 and was taken down carelessly by Cosmopolite, who, observing his name 
 on it, opened it, read it, and put it in his pocket, with the receipt, as he 
 came along. 
 
 Mr. W denied the " receipt," although he acknowledged the letter : 
 
 but the names were in his own proper handwriting, so admitted by judges, 
 when compared with a receipt-book. 
 
 He demanded the whole from Cosmopolite, saying the note of J. Q. was 
 destroyed, which amounted to about two hundred and eight dollars ; the 
 whole was less than three hundred. 
 
 Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it twice, but was willing to submit 
 
 it to arbitrators, and abide their judgment ; to this Mr. W assented ; 
 
 he should choose one, Cosmopolite another, and these two should choose a 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 221 
 
 third, a majority of which should be final. The hour being fixed, Cos- 
 mopolite started with his, and met that of Mr. W ; and who should it 
 
 be but the sheriff, prepared to take Cosmopolite to the "tight-house." 
 Thus his situation was of the most gloomy nature ; however, two men 
 stepped up and became security for his appearance at court. This gave 
 him time to breathe, and see what next. 
 
 The assignees to the estate of J. Q., who had died in the West Indies, 
 offered to acquit Cosmopolite of all demands, if he would let them step 
 into the place of J. Q.., and have the transfer in his lieu from those whom 
 it had concerned, (as J. Q. had left a demand on book against Cosmopolite 
 
 improperly ;) and, moreover, would step in between him and Mr. W , 
 
 and fight him in the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of indemnity. 
 
 Cosmopolite readily consented ; being paid only his expenses, but flung 
 in his trouble ; so that in attempting to favor the sick man, he neither 
 gained nor lost, except the plague and censure, as the sick man was paid 
 his full demand. 
 
 There is one instrument of writing which hath been paid, but was never 
 delivered up, which, in justice, Cosmopolite should have — as Major Mills, 
 Charles Smith, and Frances Steel, doth know ! 
 
 Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to clear ofFwith J. C. T., and leave the 
 
 city in peace ; while Mr. W was left to have his dispute decided in 
 
 his own way. But what was the consequence 1 He was cast, having the 
 cost of court to pay, and only got the balance. After which there was a 
 resurrection of the note of J. Q., which he, Mr. W , wished Cosmopo- 
 lite to purchase ; and for the refusal, called him all to nought, as a 
 "scoundrel," &c. &c. &c. 
 
 Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, where he had a few books, procured 
 him a horse and little wagon, and returned to the south, and so to the 
 Mississippi to his rib ; and immediately started for Georgia, through the 
 wilderness, without bidding a friend farewell. He visited many counties, 
 and then started for the north. Was pre-warned in dreams, which the 
 sequel proved, at Lynchburg, Virginia. She was taken sick, brought 
 nigh unto death, and detained two years. See her " Journey of Life." 
 
 Cosmopolite was defeated in attempting to get a small cabin here, his 
 reputed " riches" not being adequate to surmount it. 
 
 He was taken unwell with those spasms, and lay beside a road, and 
 probably would have died, but a doctor came along, and gave him some 
 medicine, which flung the spasms from the nerves into the blood-vessels ; 
 and he began to amend from that time. 
 
 The Presbyterians were remarkably kind and open in North Carolina. 
 Many of their meeting-houses were at his service, and some of their min- 
 isters he formed acquaintance with, who appeared like very pious men, 
 with the spirit of liberality ! 
 
 Thus, after long struggles, Cosmopolite got through his difficulties, into 
 which others had involved him, after turning every way,* even to parting 
 
 * Though he thought of paying with a " ramskin," as the saying is — i. e. deliver up all — 
 but Providence wrought the other way, when it came to the last extremitv with Mr 
 
 ■yy***** " ' 
 
 Cosmopolite sent the money to J. Q. according to agreement, but he gave his note to Mr. 
 W*****, and kept the money, which Mr. W***** accepted on Cosmopolite's account, and 
 gave the receipt for money accordingly ! 
 
 19* 
 
222 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 with his horse and library ; the latter of which he had taken much pains 
 to collect and select, having the small piece of ground left at the Missis- 
 sippi, on which was the old mill frame, from which he derived no bene- 
 fit, neither does he expect to, having sent a deed of relinquishment, but 
 received no value.* 
 
 Those who are fond of retailing evil reports about absent characters 
 with a degree of rejoicing, are a partaker of evil, inasmuch as they would 
 consider it very hard, ungenerous, and unjust, for one to take half the 
 liberty about them in their absence that they do about others. For the 
 motives cannot be good, nor the spirit savor of righteousness. There- 
 fore, if they profess friendship to the face, they are only base " hypo- 
 crites" in heart, from which, may society be delivered ! 
 
 Dreams may come from the enemy — from the business of the day past 
 — from a disordered body — propensities founded by contamination — from 
 "moral evil" — and from God, through the medium of angels and depart- 
 ed saints, as forewarnings to stir up and prepare the mind for those scenes 
 ahead, as a dispensation of preparation ; which many remain ignorant 
 of for the want of due attention, with a heart conformed to the Divine 
 government. 
 
 Many people, from a spirit of prejudice founded on jealousy, surmise 
 things about others, which amounts to a reality in their imagination ; and 
 hence assume the liberty to report and circulate it as truth founded upon 
 fact, to the great injury of society, friendship, and the innocent. 
 
 The foregoing short history of " eccentric" Cosmopolite, is given for the 
 benefit of all those whom it may concern. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 June 9th, 1813. Leaving Peggy at John M. Walker's, in Buckingham 
 county, Virginia, where she was confined with , I spoke in Char- 
 lotte county, Mecklinburg, Brunswick, Belfield, and Murfreesborough, 
 down to Edenton, in North Carolina, at which place I was interrupted 
 by a Baptist preacher, who gave me the lie, and brought himself into dis- 
 repute. I replied, " There were some good, mistaken men whose hearts 
 were better than their heads." 
 
 By Elizabeth I came to the Hickory Ground, and down to Princess- 
 Ann ; and while upon the road I heard " Jefferson's bull-dogs," so called, 
 roaring at one of neighbor George's frigates ; which gave me awful sen- 
 sations concerning the horrors of war, and the curse the world is under. 
 On my arrival at Norfolk, I saw the smoke of cannon, and the awful 
 scene during ihe battle of Craney Island. 
 
 " God sees not as man sees ; for the race is not to the swift, nor the 
 battle to the strong," which was exemplified in that instance ; the termi- 
 nation being different from every calculation, both of friend and foe. 
 
 * Roswell V*****, who was disinterested by his influence and interference, saved some 
 I it'll' value from the wreck. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 223 
 
 I returned by Suffolk, where I found my old friend, Yarborqugh, had 
 gone to the other world. By Petersburgh to Richmond, where 1 found 
 my old friend, Stith Mead, still going on in the work of the Lord. 
 
 On my arrival in Buckingham, finding Peggy still low in health, and 
 the people unwilling for her removal, as unadvised, I requested a ride in 
 the gig, and the family not suspecting my intentions, we started; and, 
 beyond probability, she endured ten miles before we stopped, as the doc- 
 tor had advised the " White Sulphur Springs," in Greenbriar. Next dav 
 we reached Lynchburgh, where I was requested to preach, but Le Roy 
 Merntt, who had been converted in this place, and came with me from 
 the Lowlands, had been to see his friends, was now on his return, and 
 desired to preach. I felt as if it was his turn, and gave way accordingly. 
 He spoke with life and authority from above, and going to his station in 
 Portsmouth, died in a few days after, with the shouts of " Victory ! Vic- 
 tory ! Victory !" in his mouth. 
 
 •• Let me die the death of the righteous, and my last end be like his." 
 ■• Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright, for the end of that man 
 is peace." 
 
 While in the Lowlands I saw some good times, and revivals of reli- 
 gion ; but the drought, the sun, and flies, were dreadful at that time. 
 Many streams were so dried that swine fattened upon their fish, and the 
 want of water and food for cattle were distressing ; with the addition of 
 swarms of flies to suck the blood of man and beast. 
 
 Hiring a hack we came to the " White Sulphur Springs," in Green- 
 briar, where I got access to many neighborhoods where I had not been 
 before, being a stranger in those parts. Our expenses were nearly one 
 hundred dollars, but I did not begrudge it, considering the benefit we re- 
 ceived from those waters. When on the way, Peggy could hardly bear her 
 weight ten yards, but now was able to ride sixteen miles on horseback to 
 the "Sweet Springs," where I spoke to a large and attentive audience, 
 though the devil reigned in those parts. Lawyer Baker collared me, and 
 threatened to break my neck for preaching ; because, he said, I insulted 
 
 Mrs. ten years before, by saying, hell is moving from beneath to 
 
 meet her at her coming: and he did it to revenge her cause. But his 
 assertion was false. The ladies, however, took up my cause, and pro- 
 mised me protection. And hence his gambling comrades became ashamed, 
 and he had to hold his peace and let me alone. 
 
 By the assistance of Providence we found the way opened to gain Fin- 
 castle, and the camp-meeting, near Salem, where I had to apologize for 
 my " lappel coat," single-breasted, which 1 was reprobated for wearing. 
 The case was this : eighteen months before, I was in distress for a coat, 
 the winter coming on, and had not money to spare to get one. But a man 
 owed me twenty dollars, which he could not pay in ready money ; hence 
 I must lose it, being about to leave those parts, unless I would accept a 
 turn to a shop where garments were ready made, being brought over from 
 England. Hence, from my necessity, and the nature of the case, origi- 
 nated the contended coat, the most valuable I ever wore in my life. But 
 T soon gave it away rather than hurt weak minds, and got a sailor's 
 blanket coat to prosecute mv journey. 
 
 From thence to Blackrpd in a wagon, where we had some good times. 
 I spoke to the military in Christianburg, where they gave me a surtout. 
 
224 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 I attended a camp-meeting one day and two nights, which appeared 
 like a blank in my life. So I started off twenty miles on foot to my des- 
 tination. 
 
 Having procured me a tackey, and parting with Peggy at the Yellow 
 Springs, in Montgomery county, I started for the west, while she went to 
 the east, with brother and sister Booth, in Brunswick county. 
 
 On Walker's creek I saw the greatest preparation for camp-meeting 
 that I ever viewed in my life, being encircled with barracks all round. 
 It was a dreadful rainy time, but from our convenience preaching went 
 on in the tents, and all were accommodated. 
 
 1 called at a house to feed my horse, where I was recognised, and so- 
 licited to stop and preach, which I did, and had a good time. The man 
 of the house turned away circuit preaching, because they held private 
 class-meetings, and so broke up the class. 
 
 In Abingdon I spoke three times. Exchanging my poney for another, 
 as she was with foal, which had been kept a secret from me by the seller, 
 I got imposed on again, as the latter had not been corn-fed, and in two 
 days she tired. Hence, I was obliged to exchange for a third, to be able 
 to keep up with my appointments. But this was so rough in his gait, 
 that my state of health would not admit of keeping him. Hence, I ex- 
 changed for a fourth, having expended eighty-three dollars. I obtained 
 one worth about forty, having but one eye. 
 
 When I started on this journey, I felt to go as far as Nashville ;* but 
 any further, a gloom seemed to overspread my contemplation on that sub- 
 ject. I could not tell why ; yet when I arrived in West Tennessee, 
 the cause was obvious. The Indians having commenced war, blocked 
 up the way to Louisiana, as many were murdered in that direction. 
 
 Putting my work, improved, to press, I sent off my appointments; after 
 which, I commenced my tour through Gallatin, Carthage, Lebanon, where 
 I saw the wife of the " Wild man of the Woods." I strove to obtain his 
 journal ; but in that I was disappointed — though they had agreed on cer- 
 tain conditions to let me have it — he died in peace. From Lebanon to 
 Jefferson, Murfreesborough, Columbia on Duck ; Ricees' M. H., Frank- 
 lin ; Liberty, near Green Hills; Dixon county, Clarksville, Palmyria, 
 Christian county and Russellville, Kentucky; Robinson C. H., Macmins- 
 ville, Secotchee valley, Washington, Kingston, Marysv-ille, Seversville, 
 Knoxville, Clinton, Jacksborogh, Claiborne C. H., Rutledge, Rogersville, 
 Greensville, Jonesborough, and Carter C. H., to Wilksborough, and then 
 
 * In Nashville jail I saw an Indian chief of the Creek nation, named Bob, taken prisoner 
 by Coffee's spies. ] asked him why their nation took up the hatchet against the whites, 
 when they were paid lor their friendship by the United States. 
 
 He replied, thai a letter from the Great Father, the King of England, said ihe time was 
 arrived to lake up the hatchet. Then the governor of Pensacula sent for the big Prophet, who 
 said if we did not take up the hatchet, our cattle would become buffalo, and our fowls like 
 wild turkeys, and our hogs would become lizards; and likewise our dogs would become 
 spirits and kill us. because w e had whipped them. Which prophecy the go\ ernor delh ered 
 by an interpreter to runners, who quickly circulated it through the nation. Some believed 
 it, who were credulous in the doctrine of spirits. It was through such a threefold influential 
 source : others believed it, being disaffected to the I nited States ; and a third, to prevent 
 being tomahawked, as there could be no neutral in the war, and hence the commencement 
 of hostilities. 
 
 They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own mercies, four armies are now 
 against them, ami destruction appears coming upon them to the uttermost. But wo to them 
 who make use of religion to answer their wicked ends thereby ! 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 235 
 
 Huntsville, so to James Clemments, where I arrived on Tuesday evening 
 the 14th of December; intending to proceed immediately to Raleigh, and 
 from thence to Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this I was disappoint- 
 ed : being taken sick, was confined until Thursday, when the weather set 
 in bad. On Sunday J spoke to several hundreds in the door-yard, and 
 rode fourteen miles on my way ; and falling in with a congregation, I 
 spoke at night. Next day it rained, snowed, and hailed, in a distressing 
 manner, so that I could not feel myself justifiable to pursue my journey, 
 however anxious. 
 
 There is something peculiar in my detention here, — for I felt to hasten 
 my journey to the utmost, and accomplish my route ; but still I was pre- 
 vented going further at present, though I have accomplished the essence 
 of my visit. 
 
 More than a year ago, I dreamed that we were on the shore in the Low- 
 lands ; where about twelve o'clock at night the great ocean presented to 
 view before without bounds, and the awful cavalry pursuers were in the 
 rear, and destruction to the uttermost awaited us if we stayed there until 
 day. I saw a batteau, without sails, oars, or rudder, in which I said we 
 must embark as the only alternative, and leave the event to God ; and 
 putting in our trunk, for it was present with my papers, and all we had, 
 Peggy stepped in, and as I shoved it off stepped in myself; the motion of 
 which, with the wind and tide, took us out of sight of land before day. A 
 porpoise rose and struck the gunwale of the boat, and broke in a part, which 
 admitted the waves to dash in, and the boat began to fill. I said, " We 
 are lost — there is no hope, but to commit ourselves to God, and hang our 
 souls upon Him !" 
 
 Just then a fine large ship presented to view, and was immediately 
 alongside ; and seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to which we fastened 
 the trunk, and so were drawn into the ship, as the boat just then filled and 
 went down ! There were three ladies in the cabin, who served us with a 
 dish of warm coffee or tea; for we were wet and very much chilled. I 
 could eat but little, from the gratitude to the great Disposer of all events 
 for our late deliverance from the danger of the sea, and our dreadful pur- 
 suers. I asked the captain where he was from, and bound to ? He said, 
 ' : From Ireland — have been to the West Indies — am sailing to Jerusalem." 
 While reflecting on the subject, and the probability that my pursuers 
 would not hear of me for years, if ever, I awaked, all in a flood of tears ! 
 What it means, I know not ; time must unfold it ! 
 
 When on my return from Europe, from an unaccountable impulse of 
 mind I frequently said, I awfully feared that all was not right at the 
 Mississippi ; as a brother and sister-in-law had gone to that territory about 
 the time we left America. 
 
 In Ireland, one day a person observed to me her dream, which left a 
 tremor of horror on her mind — that I had wings, and could roam at plea- 
 sure where I pleased ; at length I lit down on a certain place, and sunk 
 into the mire — and the more I strove to get out, the deeper I sunk clown 
 in the black mire ; when she waked up with a degree of horror. 
 
 Those persons in M. T. separated, by grievously sinning against the 
 tender mercies of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Virginia^ I arrived at 
 Claiborne county, where he had begun a mill on ground which was not 
 his own, and got involved in debt, which caused both parties, viz. the 
 
226 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 owners of the ground and him, to desire me to act as a mediator between 
 them ; which I did, and writings were passed accordingly. 
 
 But alas ! this was the beginning of sorrows to me ; and proved a school, 
 arising from a combination of circumstances, which I shall never forget. 
 
 I offered all I had, in a few days after, for a release, but in vain — they 
 proved like blood-suckers, which stuck close to the skin. Hence I was 
 compelled to purchase a part of the land and improvements ; which in- 
 volved me in debt head and ears, of several thousand dollars, which took 
 me some time to extricate myself! But which was accomplished by per- 
 severance, through the providence of God. 
 
 The " Rights of Man," fifth edition, being finished, I visited Fayetteyille, 
 Wilmington, Kingston, Georgetown, and Charleston; where the woman 
 lived at the " Planter's Hotel," who had been instrumental in saving me 
 from the hand of Baker — here I put up gratis. 
 
 I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, Columbia, Chesterfield, Wades- 
 borough, and several adjacent counties, to Moore ; and Raleigh, Smith- 
 field, Kingston to Newbern, and Washington ; so by the intermediate 
 places to Tarborough, and also to Nash C. H., Louisville, Williamsbo- 
 rough, Granville, Hillsborough, to Terswell and Person, to Warrington 
 and Brunswick — from whence we took our departure to Petersburg, Rich- 
 mond, Fredericksburg, Alexandria, Washington to Baltimore ; and on the 
 way I met Jesse Lee, who hailed me in the stage. I once saw him at a 
 camp-meeting in Georgia — we took a walk ******** 
 
 He has been Chaplain to Congress longer than anyone individual since 
 the " True American Federal Government" was formed. I spent some 
 time with him at Washington — he gave up his appointment for Cosmopo- 
 lite in the " Big House." One night Cosmopolite, while sleeping in the 
 room with him, dreamed, that a rat came out of the dark, and fastened on 
 his finger, and began to suck his blood, which he, in endeavoring to shake 
 off, had like to have sprung out of bed. Next day there came a swindlei 
 to Cosmopolite, and ingeniously duped him out of thirty-eight dollars, 
 which he desired never to reimburse. This also was a school, and taught 
 him the lesson — " He that will be surety for a stranger shall smart for it." 
 
 Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to end his long and arduous 
 labor. What then ?******** 
 
 Cosmopolite heard N S preach from, " The 
 
 Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to reserve 
 the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished." The Lord knoweth 
 — not is able or willing — but hioiceth hoto, i. e. the best way to deliver, 
 &c. ; and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment — not the general 
 judgment, but some particular judgment in this world: adding, those who 
 will not be subject to rule and order, put themselves out of the power of 
 the magistrate, for he cannot follow them through all their intricate wind- 
 ings; of course they surrender themselves into the hand of God only — 
 and hence we niay expect to sec some particular judgment befall them, as 
 a just dispensation, and make a striking example of them as a warning 
 to others ! 
 
 From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so to New York, where he saw 
 
 3 M , who professes himself toi>e an " alien enemy" 
 
 — who hath caused (more) uneasiness in the society, 
 
 and disturbance (than Cosmopolite hath done on these shores this eighteen 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 227 
 
 years*) though accountable to none in a moral or ecclesiastical point of 
 view, for his conduct on these shores; though a man of "order,"' yet he 
 lias been generously used in various senses in this city ; but his life shows 
 the liberty in his country, as published by himself. However, Americans 
 as "alien friends" there in time of peace, are used worse than "alien 
 enemies" are here in time of war ; which Cosmopolite doth know. 
 
 There Cosmopolite, with his rib, had to appear at the customhouse, by 
 summons ; and tell his age, parentage, birth-place, occupation, city, street, 
 number of the house, and name of the family where he stayed before em- 
 barking, ship's name, &c, &c, &c, complexion, height, flesh-marks, &e., 
 &c, all the answers recorded, and his name he had to sign to his testi- 
 mony. This examination they passed through three rimes at the custom- 
 house, then at the Mayor's Office, and also at the Alien Office ; then he 
 could not stay without the king's license, on which were certified his lodg- 
 ing, &c., which must not be removed even to the next door without per- 
 mission, under a penalty ; and the family who received him to fifty pounds 
 fine. Moreover, he must not exceed eleven miles distance, nor preach 
 without license from the sessions, which could not be obtained without, 
 first, the oath of allegiance ; second, to support that particular form of 
 government; third, against Popery, or be subject to pay a fine of twenty 
 pounds ; and those who suffered meetings in their houses without a license 
 from the Bishop's court, were subject to twenty pounds fine ; and each of 
 those who attended, to pay five shillings. 
 
 Render unto Csesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things 
 that are God's. For the devil ought to have his due, and God requires 
 no more ; and every thing should have justice done to it ! 
 
 And to misrepresent any thing designedly, with an intention to deceive, 
 to injure another, and thereby answer our own designs, is a "moral evil" 
 of the deepest dye. And while the Vicegerent governs the world in 
 righteousness, judgment must and will be given in favor of the injured. 
 Therefore vice must not triumph over virtue ; and though the " wicked 
 may flourish like the green bay tree" for a season, the day of retribution 
 will come at last. Consequently, all persons whose actions flow from 
 impure and unjustifiable motives, will have only a curse and bitterness, 
 as a just entailment at last, as the final issue of their conduct ! 
 
 But innocence, uprightness, and integrity of heart, founded upon virtuous 
 and justifiable principles, as a responsible agent to the Supreme Governor 
 of the world, will meet his approbation ; who will carry them through 
 safely. However severe their trials and conflicts may be for a season, 
 salvation will come at last. 
 
 Hence the propriety of " faith in God," and a " hope" in his providen- 
 tial hand ! Likewise charity or love, which is the spirit of the gospel of 
 Christ, should be the moving spring of all our actions, in order that we 
 may glorify him in all our w'ays, by a suitable disposition of heart fitted 
 to his government, which requires a worship in spirit and in truth, with 
 the understanding ! 
 
 * The example of Cosmopolite, it had been urged, would prove pernicious : but where has 
 the effect been produced yet ? Moreover the " Defence of Methodism" .states the distinction 
 between " Accidental and Moral Evil;" and shows the absurdity of saying "most good or 
 evil," &c. — "more evil than good." 
 
228 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 " Natural law," " moral law," and the " rule of practice," originated 
 from the same Author. 
 
 Natural law embraces unalienable rights, which are founded upon in- 
 nate principles, as life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, &c, from 
 which equality originates " natural justice." Agreeable to such natural 
 justice is " moral obligation" — " love the Lord with all thy heart, and 
 thy neighbor (not less or more, but) as thyself," — " and as ye would that 
 others should do to you, do ye even so to them, for this is the law and the 
 prophets" — or what the law of Moses, and the spirit of the prophets, and 
 the example of Jesus Christ enjoined. " Therefore, with what judgment 
 ye judge, ye shall be judged," and " with what measure you mete, it shall 
 be measured to you again." 
 
 The just retributions of divine Providence have been observable in 
 social bodies, as well as in personal and individual cases. Haman and 
 Mordecai exemplify an instance — " he that will dig a pit for another, shall 
 fall into it himself." 
 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The first fifteen years of my life were as lost, not being devoted to God : 
 though more sober and steady than most at that age, which was remarked 
 by many. 
 
 When in my sixteenth year, I became acquainted with the comforts of 
 religion, which hath kept me out of many a hurtful snare. About eighteen 
 I commenced my itinerant career, which is more than eighteen years 
 since. Various are the scenes through which I have been preserved since, 
 by land and water, in those different climes where my lot hath been cast, 
 arising from the different customs, interests, and the prejudice of education. 
 There is a family likeness, so there may be a family temper, and likewise 
 a family education. Hence the various modes give rise to various preju- 
 dices ; and those that predominate will infest and taint whole societie 
 neighborhoods, whose influence thev control. 
 
 Little minds are capable of little things ; and hence to see an exaltation, 
 is apt to produce a jealousy, which when admitted begets envy : and 
 friendship and respect degenerate into hatred, malice, and ill-will. 
 
 Every person supposes himself to be in the middle of the world, and 
 his way to be the most right, as a criterion, and the summit of perfection. 
 A difference of course to be an error, which should be cured. Hence he 
 s testimony against it with all the zeal, acrimony, and bitter censorious- 
 ness imaginable. Why? Because it varies from his views ; withoul al- 
 lowing ethers the same liberty that he takes, to think, and judge, and act 
 for themselves ; but all are in error who do not come to his rule, founded 
 upon bigotry and the prejudice of education. For, the most ignorant are 
 rally tin- most rude, saury, impertinenl and positive in their assertions ; 
 not knowing how to state a proposition, nor draw a right conclusion ; but 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 229 
 
 think that assertion is argument, and so take it for granted that it proves 
 the point. 
 
 Those persons who have sprung out of the ashes, and have been raised 
 in the corner, when they get into office and power, become the most im- 
 portant, self-exalted, imperious, and tyrannical of any persons whatever, 
 and domineer with a vengeance over those that come within their power 
 and displeasure,* from which, good Lord deliver the earth !f 
 
 I perceive all things below the sun to be of a fleeting nature — nothing 
 permanent but divinity and immortality! And to feel the love of the former, 
 brightens up the prospects of the latter ; and inspires the heart with hope 
 beyond this life ! 
 
 I have not an acre of ground I call my own upon earth, and but a 
 small pittance of this world's goods in any shape or form. But I am 
 without house or home of my own, and but very few on whose friendship 
 to depend. 
 
 The last seven years of my life have been a scene of trials, but they 
 have been a school. During this time, I have not received from other 
 people in my travels, what would bear one half of my necessary expenses, 
 and yet there is no time nor place in Europe or America, that any person 
 can point out, when or where I asked for a " contribution," for " myself," 
 either directly or indirectly — though I have taken a few, made by other 
 people, in some cases of extreme necessity, or to prevent doing harm by 
 hurting the feelings of some well wishers, in the course of those eighteen 
 years ; but have by far declined the bigger part — perhaps ten to one 4 
 
 The profits of my books, I derived no real advantage from, before I 
 went to Europe the last time ; and by the Journal I sunk about one 
 thousand dollars, by engaging too many to meeting-houses, before the 
 work was done ; at one of which there happened to lack twenty-five of 
 eight hundred ; and hence twenty-five dollars in cash was demanded, and 
 paid from other publications ; so that I had but about ten dollars, when I 
 embarked for Europe. 
 
 But hitherto the Lord hath helped and brought me through, and gently 
 cleared my way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind — a blessing I have 
 never lost since I saw Calvin Wooster. What is before me I know not — 
 trials I expect ever await me, while upon the journey of life on these 
 mortal shores ; but the anticipation of a better and happier world, attracts 
 my mind to surmount every obstacle by " faith in Jesus," to gain that 
 bright abode ; and strive by every possible means to regenerate the earth 
 by the knowledge of God ; that " moral evil" may be expelled the world, 
 the kingdom of Christ become general, and rule over all. 
 
 I verily believe these are the last days of troublesome times ; and will 
 continue to grow worse and worse, and rise higher and higher, until after 
 the " fall of Babylon," which I expect cannot be far off- — and the " beast and 
 
 * This is observable in petty understrappers ********* as well as in the black overseers in 
 the West-Indies. 
 
 t The narrow contracted tyrant — condemned such a variety of heights — thought to be 
 "uniform" would be for the best — and choosing his own height for the model, had an "Iron 
 bestead" erected for the criterion — and all the longer must be " cut off" and those that were 
 shorter must be stretched — which neither nature nor grace admit. 
 
 \ 1 have now and then rode up to a bouse, and asked for a bit of bread and some few things 
 of the like necessity, &c. 
 
 20 
 
230 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 false prophet" be taken away ; then the divine government will be ac- 
 knowledged — natural justice attended to — moral obligation performed in 
 the golden rule of practice, as enjoined by the Vicegerent of the world ! 
 
 Whoever will read the xxviii. of Deut., and compare it with the history 
 of the Jews, and our Lord's prediction with Josephus, must be at least 
 rationally convinced of the doctrine of providence in nature and grace. 
 And whosoever is convinced, and looks at the "signs" may discern the 
 "times;" "for the light of the moon is becoming as the light of the sun," 
 when compared with the last centuries, and " the light of the sun shall 
 become seven fold, as the light of seven days," saith the inspiration 
 of the Almighty. Then " the house of the Lord shall be established in the 
 top of the mountain, and exalted above the hills," — "and all nations shall 
 flow unto it;" then "the wolf and the lamb shall dwell together," and 
 the " nations learn war no more," for " the name of the Lord alone shall 
 be exalted in that day," and natural evil will be expelled the world, and 
 the earth restored to its paradisaical state " until the thousand years be 
 ended;" whether a common thousand, prophetic or apostolic, when Christ 
 shall rei°;n on earth and brinsj his saints with him. But after the loosing 
 of Satan, then there will be a falling away, and shortly will come the gen- 
 eral judgment, " moral evil" having contaminated the earth again. And 
 hence it is inconsistent with the nature and government of the Almighty 
 to continue the world in being any longer: then we arrive at the "con- 
 summation" of all things. 
 
 The world is fitted to man's body, but not to the mind ; the love of God 
 is the only principle that can satisfy the mind, and make him happy. 
 Man is ever aspiring for new and greater things. Now this principle is 
 not wrong, being implanted by the Author of nature as an inherent princi- 
 ple that is innate. The evil consists in the pursuit of improper objects, 
 objects that can never satisfy, and so become idolaters, to the neglecting 
 the Author of all good, the privation of which is misery, as he is the only 
 fountain of perfect and lasting happiness. 
 
 This world is man's beginning place, like a state of embryo, he being 
 a candidate for future happiness ; hence the other world is his place of 
 destination. For " moral evil" brought " natural evil " into the world. 
 Man is degenerate ; hence the necessity of " regeneration " by the divine 
 Spirit, called the "new birth." "The kingdom of heaven was prepared 
 for man," not from all eternity, but "from the foundation of the world V" 
 whereas " the lake of fire and brimstone " was never made for man, but 
 was " prepared for the devil and his angels." 
 
 The " pleasure " of the Lord was the moving cause of "creation ;" 
 " love " was the moving cause of " redemption ;" and " faith" is the in- 
 strumental cause of" salvation." But " sin," man's own act, is the cause 
 of his " damnation." 
 
 Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord by faith, to find that 
 knowledge of him which will give an evidence of pardon, and bring peace 
 to the mind. 
 
 The "divisions" of the human family into " nations," has its advantages, 
 to cause a ha.lanee of power, and a refuge for the oppressed people. 
 
 The variety of " denominations" also in those nations have an advan- 
 tage, that no one should have the pre-eminence to domineer over others 
 in matters of" conscience," there being so little real piety in the world. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 231 
 
 Union of form and ceremony is not religion in a moral point of view, for 
 by ir, with the addition of power, the world hath been imposed upon, and 
 taken the shell for the kernel in their awful, delusive ignorance, which 
 hath driven men to deism and infidelity, as common sense began to wake 
 up and see the imposition, — and doubtless will continue so to do more 
 and more. Hence the propriety of these words, " When the Son of man 
 cometh, shall he find faith on the earth ?" 
 
 But the union of heart in the spirit of the gospel of Christ, is a necessary 
 thing to promote peace, and convince the world of the reality of the reli- 
 gion of Jesus being founded in divinity, that they may embrace it by faith 
 and "know" its blessed enjoyments. 
 
 Let brotherly love continue, for Avhere bitter contention is, is every evil 
 work ; and instead of judging and striving for a party, and using the 
 devil's tools with which to do the Almighty's work, strive to excel in love ; 
 evidencing your ' ; faith in Christ by works," and bringing forth those fruits 
 of Christianity that will be the evidence on which will turn your eternal 
 ''justification" forever, in the day of final retribution. 
 
 The glory of God should be our object, the will of God our law; his spirit 
 our guide, and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may be our end. Hence 
 we must " watch and pray," endure to the end to receive the " crown of 
 life," where is pleasure without pain, for evermore. 
 
 Then the storms of life are forever over, and this journey is drawn to a 
 close, where there is glory, and honor, praise, power, and majesty, might, 
 and dominion forever ascribed to God and the Lamb. O! this "pleasing 
 anticipation of a future world, the hope beyond the grave ! 
 
 After our arrival in New York, a combination of circumstances con- 
 spired together, whereby I was enabled to put my works to press, through 
 the assistance of some friends, whose friendship I required. But as many 
 of the books were sold at cost, and considerable expense attended the 
 transportation and circulation of them, there was very little if any nett 
 gain or profits attending the same, without counting the great attention, 
 care, &c, attending it; if we except the pleasure and benefit of mankind, 
 which were my principal objects in their circulation ; all of which was 
 accomplished in about seven months, and discharged. 
 
 Frequently did I attend meetings at the Asbury meeting-house, belong- 
 ing to the Africans or people of color, and some other places ; and depart- 
 ed to New Haven, where we spent a few days. It was the Fourth of 
 July, and many were celebrating the time of independence, but in a way 
 neither to the glory of God, nor the honor of our country ; but rather 
 savored of a spirit of ingratitude, arising from a state of insensibility of 
 how great and glorious our privileges are, when contrasted with other 
 nations, and what has been before. So I made some remarks upon the 
 sin of ingratitude, and its concomitant evils prospectively* on the occa- 
 sion. Thence to North Guilford and Middletown, where I found a wagon 
 going to Hebron, having held a number of meetings by the way. 
 
 Here I received a note from N. D., of N. L., containing the following 
 queries : 1st. Why less time in private devotion now than formerly? 2d. 
 Whether the time spent in writing would not be better spent in private 
 prayer? 3d. Why more conversant with my friends? 
 
 These questions reminded me of a circumstance of several vessels which 
 were loaded with live stock, cattle, sheep, hogs, geese, &c, when several 
 
232 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 foreign vessels were off at a distance. Those things caused me to think 
 so loud that I spoke out : "This looks like fulfilling the scripture — 'If 
 thine enemy hunger, feed him.'' "Yes," replied a bystander, "the 
 Connecticut people are very pious in that respect." But books are next 
 akin to preaching, and may benefit society when I am no more ; and duties 
 never clash. 
 
 Getting equipped with a horse and small light wagon, I proceeded to 
 Coventry, and found my aged father, one sister and two nephews well. 
 I stayed a few days, and visited a number of adjacent places, and had some 
 tender times. But my mind was uneasy, and some hours of sleep departed 
 from we when I reflected upon the state of the country, and the spirit of 
 the times. 
 
 When in Hartford city I felt as if bewildered, and scarce knew which 
 way to go ; I left the beast to start which way he chose, feeling no inclina- 
 tion to go anywhere in particular. Thus in a slow walk we started and 
 took the road west, towards the state of New York, about twenty miles. 
 when I met an old man. I asked him if anybody in the neighborhood 
 loved God. He mentioned a family, and escorted me to the house, where 
 two persons lived, who were my former acquaintance when they wen- 
 single. Stayec all night, had two meetings, and went to Wensted, where 
 I was invited by John Sweet, an acquaintance whom I fell in with by the 
 way. Had two meetings, and went to Lenox and Pittsfield, and saw some 
 of my old acquaintance and spiritual children whom I had not seen for 
 fifteen years. Held several meetings, and went to Bennington and spoke 
 once. Then to Cambridge, where I had formerly travelled, but felt not 
 free to call on any of my old acquaintance ; nor have I felt free to do it 
 intentionally where I formerly travelled the circuits, unless it so happened 
 just in my way of travelling. 
 
 Spent, about a week with Peggy's sister and brother-in-law ; held sev- 
 eral meetings, met some opposition with an A-LL-part minister, and de- 
 parted to Saratoga and Ballstown springs, and held about fifty meetings in 
 the adjacent country towns. Thence went to Stillwater and Waterford ; so 
 to Lansingburg and Troy, where Chichester proclaimed war against me 
 before I came, assigning as the reason, "order !" But they wha are not 
 conformed to moral order in the divine government, will not be able to 
 stand in that day when all hearts shall be disclosed ! 
 
 Thence to New York, where the countenances of the people were an 
 index to the mind, during the awful suspense of the engagements at 
 Baltimore and Plattsburgh ; and also it was visihle who were the friends 
 of the country and felt interested, and those who were not; and a day or 
 two days after, when accounts came from those two places that they had 
 not fallen, the scene was equally reversed.* 
 
 Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent about a month. Sold my travel- 
 ling convenience, and went by water in a steam-boat to New-Castle, in 
 Delaware. Saw an old house one hundred and twenty-seven years old : 
 held one meeting, and took stage to Smyrna ; spoke once. Then to Dover. 
 and found a distant people. Spoke four times; disturbed twice by some- 
 thing coming into my room in the night. Spoke to it, got no reply ; in- 
 terrogated the family, got no satisfaction, only found others had been dis- 
 
 * The countenance being an index to the mind. 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 233 
 
 turbed there before. Thence to Frederica ; spoke three times, and went 
 to Milford; where I spoke several times, and went to Georgetown ; and 
 spoke twice. So on to Daggsborough, and spoke in a church of England 
 meeting-house, and then to Martinsville, and held two meetings. From 
 thence to Poplartown, in Maryland ; and Snow-Hill, where I spoke six 
 times, and departed to Havertovvn, and from thence to Drummingtown, in 
 Virginia. Thence I returned by Downing-Chapel, and Newtown to Snow- 
 Hill ; thence to Salisbury ; and so to Cambridge, where the snow and 
 cold overtook me. During this journey so far, I had many precious times — ■ 
 at the Trap, in particular, and in Eastown and Centreville, and at Ches- 
 tertown, and at the head of Chester. I then returned to Smyrna, and vis- 
 ited its vicinity. 
 
 At the head of Sassefras, I saw Margaret Keen, whom I saw two years 
 before in Baltimore ; and who had accurately dreamed of Bonaparte's 
 disasters, &c. &c, which had made considerable impression upon my 
 mind. Thus, after about thirty days, I returned to Philadelphia, where I 
 met my companion from New York, where I had left her ; having travel- 
 led about five hundred miles, and held upwards of sixty meetings. 
 
 As neither of us had been in those northern latitudes at this inclement 
 season of the year, having been seasoned to a warm climate, prudence 
 dictated the propriety of a proper line of conduct. Having some writing 
 to do, it was proper to attend to it ; and now appeared the time. But a 
 proper place was hard to find, where we might be retired. 
 
 Once, seemingly we had thousands of friends ; but alas, a true friend 
 is hard to find ! — one who is not like the pine tree, rotten at the heart. 
 Man is not to be trusted, unless fear, interest, or the grace of God, shall 
 influence him ! For mankind in general, are led like an animal, by in- 
 clination for the time being, without exercising judgment or reason, which 
 should be founded in a virtuous principle ! There is none but God who 
 can be depended upon as certain; for he never forsakes us, unless we first 
 forsake him ! though some talk to the contrary, saying, David was left to 
 do so and so, &c. 
 
 Where are my many friends now ? Zion is gone into captivity ; her 
 harps are hung upon the willows ; but she will yet come out of the wil- 
 derness of this world, leaning upon her beloved, terrible as an army with 
 banners ! 
 
 When travelling north and south, the difference of the country, the pre- 
 judice of the people, in their different modes of raising, both among the 
 religious, and those who do not profess, taking the Potomac for the di- 
 viding ground, makes me think of the " ten pieces " of garment that Ahi- 
 jah gave to Jeroboam ; which prejudice had begun in the time of Saul, 
 the first king in Israel, and the house of David ! 
 
 When Cosmopolite was invited to preach in Congress-Hall, before the 
 House, he spoke from these words : " Righteousness exalteth a nation ; 
 but sin is a shame to any people." He went clown to the Navy-yard, 
 and stayd at the house of James Friend. During the night he dreamed, 
 and thought that he was in the gallery of the Capitol, which was much 
 crowded, and the House was in session. A little, sharp-looking man came 
 to the top of the stairs, and winked and beckoned to me, as if in great agi- 
 tation ; and then turned and went out. I thought I made my way through 
 the crowd, and got out of the door, where I found a military guard around 
 
 20* 
 
234 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 the house. Getting through them, I started towards the Navy-yard, when 
 I saw the house arise, and fall into two parts, and burst into ten thousand 
 atoms, and the whole was enveloped in a column of smother and smoke, 
 which shock waked me up ! I told James Friend in the morning my cu- 
 rious dream. Fifteen months after, as I was coming from Virginia, I 
 called at his house ; he reminded me of the dream, adding, that he had 
 never been in the house since, without thinking of it, and feeling a degree 
 of horror! O^T" Several months after this, when I heard of Ross and 
 Cockburn being at Washington, I could measurably interpret my dream. 
 
 There was more blood spilt in the Carolinas, between the inhabitants, 
 during the former struggle, than between the regular armies. There is 
 an awful gloom gathering fast, and clouds hang over a guilty land. Wars 
 are neither less nor more than the sword and scourge of God ; not only 
 for a nation, but as individuals also ; and there are two classes who feel 
 it heaviest here : the first is those who are of no service to God or man — 
 viz. those who are a nuisance to society, not pursuing any useful, inno- 
 cent or lawful calling, to gain a subsistence ; but have corrupted society 
 by the influence of their example, and violating the divine law, by pro- 
 fane cursing, swearing, lying, drinking, whoring, and lounging about the 
 streets. This filth is in a great measure drained from our towns, and gone 
 to the slaughter-house. The other is the mercantile class, who, through 
 the unparalleled space of peace and prosperity, were led off by the tempta- 
 tion of riches and grandeur, whereby they forgot God : hence the influ- 
 ence of their example, to the injury of society, and the dishonor of God's 
 government. Therefore it was necessary that those avenues of wealth 
 should be shut up ; and hence the scourge from God. Consequently we 
 should take warning that we may be able to stand ; and of course must 
 conduct ourselves accordingly, in the duty of love to God and our . igh- 
 bor ; and attend to our Saviour's golden rule of practice, " As ye would 
 that others should do to you, do ye even so to them." 
 
 After inquiring some time, I found a place in a Quaker family, where 
 we obtained a room. Attended some of their, meetings ; had some very com- 
 fortable feelings while sitting in silence with them ; heard some who 
 spoke feelingly, and to satisfaction ; among whom was Richard Jordan. 
 His track I was much upon in Ireland, but never saw him until in this 
 city: visited his house, and had good satisfaction. Peter's call was to the 
 Jews; Paul's to the Gentiles: so there are different gifts and calls in our 
 day, and all by the same Spirit. 
 
 Dorothy Ripley, an English woman, who hath crossed the ocean five 
 times, is now in this city. She belongs to no religious society ; but is 
 rather upon the Quaker order. She was very kind to me, when going on 
 my last tour to Europe. She has travelled most of the states of the 1 niou : 
 and also in Ireland, as well as her native country. There has been much 
 opposition to her, from those who may be called religious bigots, who are 
 of narrow, contracted minds \ for little minds are only capable of little 
 things. But she hath brunted the storm, and lived down much that was 
 designed to block up hen- path, and make the way bitter; but God hath 
 been with her. How many she hath been a blessing to, the day of eterni- 
 
 mUSt disclose ! 
 
 Theophilus II. (lates; the influence of his example is very impressive 
 on many minds, lie travels on foot, inculcating the necessity of innoeen- 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 235 
 
 cy, and purity of heart, flowing from love to God and man. He belongs 
 to no particular society, but considers that to be bigoted to a party is to 
 have or subscribe to, and constitute one of the number of the beast. 
 
 How many more God may stir up to go the same way, I know not ; 
 but though many have prophesied of the mischief that would arise from 
 the influence and example of Cosmopolite ; yet those are not " Dowites," 
 neither is " Dowism " planted, in a spherical point of view. But 
 
 " Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best ! 
 To think of pleasing all, is all a jest !" 
 
 Hence, O ! ye bigots of 
 
 " Different sects, who all declare, 
 Lo ! here is Christ, and Christ is there ! 
 Your strongest proofs divinely give ; 
 And show us where the Christians live ! 
 Your claim, alas ! you cannot prove ! 
 Ye want the genuine mark of love ! 
 
 The news of peace salutes our ears, and reverberates through the land : 
 but many appear to be intoxicated with the prospects ; as though the bit- 
 terness was past. However, it may be that many ere long may find that 
 the struggle between the powers of darkness and light is not over : time 
 must disclose it. May God have mercy on the human family, prosper 
 Zion, and help the Pilgrims through this thorny maze to the peaceful 
 shores, where the wicked shall cease from troubling, and the weary shall 
 be at rest ! 
 
 I saw two chairs made out of the elm tree under which William Penn 
 held his treaty with the Indians, when treating with them for the ground 
 of Pennsylvania, and where the city of Philadelphia now stands — not con- 
 sidering the mere discovery and donation of a king a sufficient title, though 
 done as the reward of merit, for his father's services to the public. 
 
 While the New Englanders were at .war with the natives, it is said to 
 be a fact that there was no war between Penn's colony and the Indians, 
 all the days of Penn I* 
 
 * It is said that a man was employed to attend the king's fire, and keep it well perfumed, 
 while Penn was waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefully made out and delivered, 
 which contained the amount of arrears for his father's services — which perfume was very 
 expensive. His majesty being present, was invited by Penn to visit him, and he would 
 ■honor him with one equally costly ; which invitation being accepted, Penn put the obliga- 
 tions into the fire — doubtless as a testimony against war. The king afterwards sent for Penn, 
 and made him a donation of the grant of Pennsylvania. 
 
 * 102, New Street, Dublin, 9th of bill mo., 1813. 
 Dear Lorenzo — 
 
 This day thy very acceptable letter of March 19th came to hand, and afforded us particu- 
 lar satisfaction. It was about this time two years when we received the last letter from thee, 
 and the only one since our return from England. I am now established in more extensive 
 and profitable practice than I ever had before — indeed I think the last year exceeded any two 
 former ones since my first commencing as physician, and I must acknowledge that I think 
 Divine Providence made use of thee, in a particular manner, as an instrument to bring about 
 this, to me unexpected, event. For thy persuading me to go at that time with thee to Eng- 
 land, opened the way for my going to settle when I did at Macclesfield, where I willingly 
 resumed my medical practice, after having striven for about seven years earnestly to decline 
 it. My last year's business amounted, 1 think, to near 7001., which with former years' increas- 
 ing prosperity has enabled me to give some hundreds away to assist others in their distresses, 
 and at present to have a few hundreds at my command, for the use of myself and others. 
 Put whatever I may have, either now or in future, I consider not as my own, but as a 
 
236 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 However much these people called Quakers, are derided for 
 
 the Protestant Christian world is indebted to them, as the means, 
 for many of the blessings, both civil and religious, which we now enjoy 
 under God. 
 
 stewardship put into my hands by the great and good Master, and to be unreservedly devot- 
 ed to his service in whatever way and manner he may seen' clearly to point out. If profes- 
 sors of religion would in general consider themselves only as stewards of what they possess, 
 I think it might then be said with truth, as it was at the time of the first promulgation of the 
 gospel, that no man counted any thing he had his own, and no member of the church felt 
 any wants. 
 
 If any thing has gathered with me it has been providential, and not by my own seeking; 
 by which means it is not a burden to me, as I once felt some to be. 
 
 However easy and prosperous in outward matters I seem to be, yet I think it would be 
 far more agreeable to me to be in America, travelling along with thee — even encountering 
 some difficulties. But this gratification seems hitherto forbidden me ; and I apprehend that 
 I shall have to abide the great thunder-storm, which I fear ere long will shake and agitate 
 these hitherto highly favored countries. I think it will take place much sooner than most 
 people apprehend, and in a time and manner somewhat sudden and unexpected. I believe 
 it will try the foundations of hundreds of thousands, and the truly upright, and those free 
 from all idolatry, be alone preserved safely through it. I suppose I shall be favored to know 
 of its approach, and a place of safe and quiet retirement be afforded to me during its contin- 
 uance. I am not afraid of rny opinion being known, as I am clear of all political spirit 
 and parties. 
 
 I heard that thou hadst thoughts of going to the West-Indies, and from thy long silence I 
 had fears that thou hadst gone thither, and sunk under the unwholesomeness of the climate. 
 But now I have a hope of seeing thee once more in this wilderness ; for if thou art favored 
 to visit England after her conflict is over, I have no doubt at present but that I may then 
 meet thee there, and I hope much to our mutual satisfaction. 
 
 Thy true friend, 
 
 P. JOHXSOX. 
 
 The following is the substance of a poem which I wrote down the 24th of February, two 
 days before Napoleon left Elba for France. The first verse, for reasons, I omit. 1 was 
 then under restraints on account of singularities of various sorts. By the beast and false 
 prophet I designated Napoleon and Mahomet. — P. J. 
 
 N. B. The second beast of the 13th, seems the false prophet of the l'Jth chapter. 
 
 Verse 2. I sing of a glorious day near a-coming — 
 
 The kingdom of heaven set up amongst men — 
 The servants of God to his standard a-running. 
 
 As sheep when their shepherd calls into the pen. 
 The Beast and False Prophet shall first he a-reigning, 
 
 And horrible carnage 'mongst < Christians will make ; 
 The servants of Jesus in conflicts engaging, 
 A glorious warfare most valiantly wa 
 
 Their lives laying down for their Greal Master's sake; 
 Their blood not these monsters' deep malice assuaging, 
 
 Till God s blessed day in the morning. 
 
 These tyrants alive being cast into fire. 
 
 As shown to she Ford's highly favored friend; 
 Their armies destroy'd in God's terrible ire : 
 
 The world'sgreal wickedness come to its end — 
 Then Satan fas) bound and most firmly chained, 
 
 Is in the abyss for a thousand years fix'd, 
 A seal set u\k»\ it, he horribly pained, 
 His blasphemous rage by his torments untamed, 
 
 The cup of his punishment here is unmix'd. 
 But God's righteous judgments ran never be blamed — 
 
 For he is the Ford from the morning. 
 
 The Serpent no more poor weak mortals deceiving, 
 They all shall acknowledge God's heavenly law 
 
 His rig hi eo us commands witli obedience receiving. 
 The saints shall promulge wiihoui erroi or flaw 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 237 
 
 Marriage, for example, was considered an ecclesiastical subject — hence 
 no marriage, unless the ceremony was performed by a priest — otherwise, 
 the children illegitimate of course ! 
 
 The bold, firm and patient stand, which these people made with perseve- 
 rance, was what broke the charm — and obtained the act of Parliament 
 in their favor on that subject. Thank God ! there never has been a spi- 
 ritual court in the United States. 
 
 Also the " Act of Toleration," under King William, was another 
 effect from the conduct of this people. Likewise the "equal rights of 
 conscience," in our form of government, is another effect, growing out of 
 Penn's policy for the government of his colony ; requiring no particular 
 test as a qualification to office, only a general test, viz., the belief in one 
 God, with future reward and punishment. 
 
 Thus the lesson he learnt from the persecution in his time ; so a little 
 "leaven leaveneth the whole lump." May it go on throughout the 
 world, till priestcraft and tyranny shall fall, and the nations learn war 
 no more. 
 
 I took stage for Mellville, and arrived between seven and eight o'clock' 
 at night. Word flew over town, and soon the school-house was filled ; 
 I spoke there, and next day at Buddville. Thence to Elizabeth Port 
 quarterly meeting, where I spoke twice, and thence to Dennis's creek 
 meeting-house. Being disappointed of a conveyance, I went on foot ; 
 found a wagon, and so got on to Cold Spring meeting-house. Thence 
 to Cape May courthouse, and so walked to brother Moore's. Brother 
 Fidler carried me to Big Egg Harbor Baptist meeting-house ; so to Tuck- 
 
 These servants, raised up by their Great Master's power, 
 Shall sit upon thrones with Messiah to reiirn : 
 
 'Tis now of God's kingdom the glorious hour, 
 
 His blessings come down in a plentiful shower, 
 There now is no suffering, sorrow, nor pain ; 
 
 But Jesus's presence their heavenly dower — 
 
 For he is the Star of the morning. 
 
 This glor'ous day of a thousand years' standing, 
 
 All death shall abolish to Jesus's friends ; 
 They rule o'er the nations with sceptres commanding, 
 
 Their Master now makes them abundant amends. 
 The wolf and the lamb they shall lay down together, 
 
 The calf and the lion in harmony meet, 
 The birds of the air — of all sorts of feather — 
 At springs of the laud, both the upper and nether, 
 
 Together shall play, and in innocence breed ; 
 An infant shall lead the wild beasts in a tether: 
 
 'Tis day with the sons of the morning. 
 
 But how can I sing of these wondrous matters — 
 
 In Babylon's basiile a prisoner fast ? — 
 My bonds are made stronger — the devil bespatters 
 
 My soundness of mind from the first to the last. 
 Poor David* from home and from friends now is banished, 
 
 As formerly happened in Saul's cruel day ; 
 All comforts domestic entirely vanished, 
 The hillocks of cheerfulness thoroughly planished, 
 
 The devil triumphant now carries the sway. 
 But God's loved servant, although now astonished, 
 
 Will yet see a glorious morning. 
 
 * David means a beloved one. 
 
238 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 ahoe and May's Landing. Then Weymouth, Fairfield Presbyterian 
 meeting-house, Bridgetown, Penn's Neck, Salem, Sharptown, and Wood- 
 bridge, so back to Philadelphia — having been gone seventeen days, held 
 thirty meetings, and travelled about three hundred miles. 
 
 In going to the east, Peggy was taken seriously ill. We were detained 
 about a month in New York. Thence we sailed with Captain Howard 
 to New London, who generously gave our passage, as did Dr. Brush his 
 bill at New York. 
 
 Held a number of meetings, then sailed to Norwich, and spoke in the 
 Baptist meeting-house. I hired a wagon, and came to Coventry ; found 
 my father well. I left Peggy, and visited Hebron, Stonington. (where 
 George's ship Nimrod killed two horses, one hog, and a goose,) and New- 
 port, Rhode Island. 
 
 My constitution is so broken, and nervous system worn down, that let 
 me put on what resolution I may, I am necessitated to sit down every little 
 while to rest, if I attempt to walk and go on foot. 
 
 After speaking several times in a large meeting-house with a steeple 
 and bell, occupied by brother Webb, and where he taught school, I spoke 
 in Bristol, where I had been near twenty years before, in the beginning 
 of my itinerancy, and departed to New Bedford, where I had been about 
 eight years before. I spoke several times. Designed for the Vineyard, 
 and attempted to sail for New York ; in both I was disappointed, so I 
 returned by land. One offered a horse, another a chaise, and a third 
 attended me to Providence, where I saw a vessel, and found two boxes 
 of books on board. I disposed of them in the best manner I could, and 
 after attending several meetings, and experiencing some kindness from 
 whence I had no ground to expect it, and in other cases it turned out the 
 reverse, I returned to Coventry. I made preparation to leave my Peggy 
 for some time, and departed to New Haven, sailed in the dreadful gale 
 to New York, came to Philadelphia, and visited Baltimore. I spoke in 
 the second African meeting-house, and the one formerly occupied by old 
 father Otterbine. 
 
 Friday, 22d September, 1815. I took stage for Carlisle; the wheel 
 came off, and we upset ; but, thanks be to God. none were materially 
 injured. I quit the stage, and walked several miles through the mud — 
 spoke several times — made remittance to my printer and bookbinder — 
 assisted ten miles with a horse. 
 
 Monday, 25th. I spoke in the Dutch " United Brethren" meeting-house, 
 near the big spring, to a simple-hearted people. 
 
 I found my father to be entitled to a tract of crown land, for service — 
 probably will be cheated out of it, as many others are of their just 
 rights — and as one day I myself may be also: but what is amiss here, 
 must be rectified hereafter, 
 
 Tuesday, 20th. I rode on the coupling tongue of the wagon — came to 
 Shippensburg — feeble in body — faith revives, that the providence of Gt^d 
 will attend and bar my way upon this journey; Hut a few months will 
 turn up something — I know not what. Things cannot continue as they 
 are. May I be prepared for all events! 
 
 I spoke in the Methodist meeting-house — well-behaved — a few dollars 
 to assist me on the way — the stage was full, and could not take me — 
 Providence provided — a man brought me a horse for his brother to return 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 239 
 
 from the college at Washington. Thus I was accommodated two hun- 
 dred miles over the mountains, while many were hurt by the upsetting 
 of the stages on the way, about this time. 
 
 Wednesday, 27. I rode twenty-four miles to Kines — spoke to a few 
 well-behaved — next day to Bedford, and spoke in the courthouse. 
 
 Here it is said that a minister wanted his elders to agree with bonds 
 to pav him annually for life, whether he should preach or not, and killed 
 one who opposed to prevent it. Another, who was a magistrate, com- 
 mitted him for trial ; and after sentence, asked him what he thought of 
 his state? He replied, "I know I have had religion, and shall of course 
 go to heaven, which I can prove by the articles of our church." 
 
 Friday, 29. I roue thirty-five miles, and next day came to Greensburg — 
 met a preacher, who told me when, &c, he became religious. Those 
 things are like bread cast on the water, and found many days hence ; 
 which circumstances repeatedly happen, and are a comfort to my poor 
 heart, and tend to keep my head above the billows. 
 
 Sunday, October 1st. I spoke three times — good attention. 
 
 Monday, 2d. I came to Pittsburgh — stayed about a week — spoke a dozen 
 times — hundreds attended more than could get into the house — appears a 
 serious, inquiring spirit. Here are some of my old friends from Hiber- 
 nia, at whose houses I was received hospitably when on my former visit 
 to that country — a stranger in a strange land. Among these are the 
 Tackuburies and Jovces. 
 
 Pittsburgh (once Fort Duquesne, then Fort Pitt, from the great minister 
 Pitt) has become famous in the new world ; and by nature, combined 
 with art, promises to be one of the greatest manufacturing towns in 
 America. There are seven or eight glass-works in this neighborhood, 
 and as many different places of worship. The*turnpike-road is in a fair 
 way to be effected, and the steamboats will accommodate the west. 
 
 I am free from pain in body. Hence, I call it well, though threats of 
 inward indisposition — the spasms, with which I am frequently attacked ; 
 the asthma, which frequently interrupts my sleep, and tends to weaken 
 my strength ; the piles, also, which are painful and distressing to a tra- 
 velling life; also, the scrofula on my neck. The frequent speaking 
 tends to create inflammation in the organs or glands of my throat, which 
 causes me keen pain at times. To walk six or eight miles in a day fa- 
 tigues me more than thirty or forty would once. Thus nature will fall 
 beneath that which once it was capable to resist and throw off. This I 
 could never realize from theory ; I can know it only by experience. To 
 what a state of health one may be reduced by exposure, fatigue, sickness, 
 and wants of various kinds! Anxiety of mind is impairing to health; 
 hence religion is the only real support to keep the mind in peace through 
 the vicissitudes attending the journey of life. But I feel a measure of 
 gratitude to the great Disposer of events, that it is as well with me as 
 yfchat I now enjoy, and that I have as much strength remaining, and can 
 labor as much as I do. 
 
 Monday, 9th. I came to Washington just as the man was starting in 
 the stage. He saw the horse, got out, and so I delivered him up. I spoke 
 in the courthouse, and took stage to Middletown, where I was beset to 
 preach in a barn, it being election-day. A religious bigot made a motion 
 to mob me ; but none would second it. A worldling replied to him, 
 
240 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 " Let the dead bury their dead." The same night and next day I spoke 
 in Charleston, where Mr. Fetter lent me a horse to ride to Wheeling. 
 Here I spoke three times, and found a Quaker family who had been kind 
 to Peggy when she had travelled the west with me. Here, it is probable, 
 the great roads from the Atlantic will intersect with the waters of the 
 Ohio, and this will be the grand place of deposit between the east and 
 western country. Though the Alleghany, Muskingum, Sciota, and .Mi- 
 ami, with the Wabash, &cV, intersect with the waters of the lakes of 
 Canada, with only small portages of a few miles — connect with that 
 round the falls of Niagara, and from Albany to Schenectady — yet the 
 principal will be through the waters of the Mobile and Tennessee, which 
 are connected by a portage — one of eight miles, by Coosee and Highwas- 
 see — one of thirty, from Twenty Mile creek to Bear creek — and sixty- 
 nine, from Main river to Main river. Mobile has a tide of about one 
 hundred and fifty miles. 
 
 Taking water with Captain Wood, I arrived at Marietta on Sunday, 
 fifteenth, and spoke in the Methodist meeting-house to more than could 
 get in — generally well-behaved. 
 
 Monday, 16th. This day I am thirty-eight years old. Sixteen years 
 ago I embarked for Europe ; nineteen, I was in Orange meeting, address- 
 ing the youth. Thirty-eight more, no doubt, will change my state. 
 Above half of the "seventy-six" is gone. 
 
 Spoke, at sunrise, to about two hundred ; at about nine in the two- 
 steepled, or rather horned meeting-house ; spoke several times ; and also 
 at Point or Fort Harmer. 
 
 The marks of antiquity in this western world are so conspicuous, that 
 should New England be depopulated, the monuments would not be so 
 visible, in a few hundred years, as what these are now. And it is remark- 
 able, that where nature appears to have formed it commodious for a town, 
 those ancients, as well as these moderns, fixed on the same sites in a great 
 many places.* 
 
 What is ahead I know not ; but this one thing I am conscious of, that 
 it requires more grace to be able to suffer the whole will of God, than 
 merely to do it. 
 
 What now is my object and aim? 
 What now is my hope and desire ? 
 To follow the Heavenly Lamb, 
 And after his image aspire ! 
 
 A young gentleman and his lady, returning from a visit to her parents, 
 having a spare horse, I obtained the privilege of riding it about one bun- 
 dred miles, visiting Gallipolis and Greenopsburgf by the way. 
 
 * The works of antiquity are beyond any description as yd given, thai I have seen, by 
 Morse or others. Here are two circles, including several acres each, with what is railed a 
 covered-way to the water. In one of these circles are two platforms, one of which 1 found 
 io be fifty paces square, eight feet high, and three convex and one concave walk i.i ascend 
 it. The earth appears to have been brought from a distance, i" make 'he top a hard walk. 
 like that near Natchez. There have been found brass ami copper polished beyond what is 
 common in our day, ''steel bow,'" iron, silver, glass beads. -a salt well laid in cement, flint 
 knives, and stone axes. Also, a stone • incite," large as life, denoting great antiquity. 
 
 t Here an old gentleman replied, I should not preach so ; " for,'' said he. "it w dl hurt the 
 feelings of my neighbors." Thus he interrupted two or three times. They made a collec- 
 tion for me, which was given to bear the expenses of another. At a public house, the wo- 
 man Charged fiftj per cent mure than her husband. 1 made some remarks upon il. Il was 
 replied, " That is nothing ; for it Was a customary thing in the- our day." I observed, " That 
 1 liked honest women to maturity, and honest afterwards." 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 241 
 
 Thence, in a family-boat, to Portsmouth and Alexandria, where I was 
 recognised, and embargoed to stop. So I held several meetings ; saw the 
 " mammoth orchard" of America. Thence to Limestone, where I had a 
 meeting. Was driven ashore at Augusta ; the courthouse was soon filled. 
 After meeting the wind fell, so we departed, and arrived at Cincinnati, 
 where I had never been before, as was the case with most of the towns on 
 the Ohio ; I found here many of. my old friends, from different parts of 
 the Union. 
 
 There was soon a large collection on the bank of the river, to whom I 
 spoke. Was requested to stop a few days, which I accordingly complied 
 with ; and, in eleven days, held about thirty meltings in the vicinity of 
 this place, and trust it was not time spent in vain. 
 
 I got several' thousand handbills printed for distribution, and received 
 some remuneration from those whose hearts the Lord had touched, among 
 whom was General Taylor. 
 
 William B'. r one of Snethen's men, got vexed, as is said, at something I 
 said in the market, at Baltimore, 1804. . * * * * 
 
 * * * * "Chicimaw exshow." 
 
 The«laws from Europe, tribunal in France, Spain, and Italy, to restore 
 the order of Jesuits, which were exiled as dangerous to papistical govern- 
 ments ; and the Inquisition, with all its horrors. 
 
 Here Lawner Blackmail was drowned.' I accompanied .him to Natchez. 
 He was retarded by no danger— by land, or crossing streams of water. It 
 appears he felt ominous preludes of his dissolution j and the concomitant 
 circumstances show that he came to his end by Providence, . 
 
 "Who plants his footsteps in the sea, 
 And rides upon the storm." 
 
 Captain C , of the barge Defiance, took me, in a skiff, down the 
 
 river to the falls, a distance of about one hundred and fifty miles. Visited 
 Lawrenceburg; in Indiana, which has 68,000 inhabitants, and will soon 
 become a state. First time I was ever in this territory. . ■ 
 
 Thence to the Rising Sun, about seven at night. The people assembled 
 before ei^ht, and again, before day, in the morning. So I took my de- 
 parture by sunrise to Vevia. Thence I spoke at the mouth of Kentucky 
 river; held two meetings: at Madison likewise, standing on the logs to 
 collect the villagers, which had the desired effect.- Then to Bethlehem. . 
 
 November 13th. I came to Lewisville, at the Falls of Ohio, and went 
 to distributin<r handbills throua;h the town. Though I had never been 
 there before, was recognised by many. Thus I was provided for, and 
 gained access to the people. 
 
 On the 15th, I embarked in the United States' boats, after speaking in 
 a fine large new brick meeting-house, -and circulating subscription papers 
 for a new edition of my warks. 
 
 This river is a gentle stream, and by no means so rapid as is commonly 
 supposed ; it is rising»fast. This branch of the army is going up the Mis- 
 sissippi to build a fort neai\.Carver's Claim, which, by purchase and trans- 
 fer from Carver's heirs, belongs to" Benjamin M-un, one hundred by a hun- 
 dred and twenty miles from the Falls. of St. Antina to the mouth of Chip- 
 pewa river, east. 
 
 21 
 
242 DO W'S JOURNAL. 
 
 One, who had stolen hospital-stores, was condemned to receive two hun- 
 dred lashes with rods, which were inflicted while the boat gradually drift- 
 ed down the current, he being tied to three guns, which were braced in a 
 triangle. This was called running the gauntlet ; but my feelings were 
 shocked at the sight. It was performed by deserters. 
 
 I doubt if the punishment did not exceed the crime, and whether it is 
 agreeable to the laws of the land. Punishment should be apportioned to 
 the crime ; or else how shall we make a proper distinction between vice 
 and virtue 1 
 
 One thing is observable, that for hundreds of miles on the Kentucky 
 side, the people were dilatory at night and morning in coming to meeting, 
 &o. ; but on the opposite side the thing was quite different. The only 
 thing, as a reason, that I could assign for this, is slavery! 
 
 Some of the " articles of war," by Charles the XII., were good, consider- 
 ing the time in which they were written ; but some of the relics of priest- 
 craft still remain, which may do for the old world, but should be expunged 
 and kept from the new, which is reserved for a new era of new things. 
 
 The oath of honor is more binding to the soldier than any other, in most 
 cases. 
 
 Sunday, 19th. The time on board is something solitary, though the offi- 
 cers are jovial and civil to me ; yet this is not the kind of company I want, 
 though they render themselves as agreeable to me as they can. 
 
 This evening, while at camp on shore, by the request of some. of the 
 officers, I stood on a log and lectured the cantonment : good decorum. 
 
 Col. H. had some paddled, but not striking hard enough to please him, 
 were ordered to take a turn — about a dozen ; one stretched, and a cat 
 drew by the tail across his back ; others disgraced by their hats, and call- 
 ed " pioneers." 
 
 Thursday, 2:3d. Arrived at the cave, formerly inhabited by Mason's 
 band of robbers ; it extends one hundred and twenty feet back, with pro- 
 per proportions, sixty feet wide at the mouth, and twenty-five in height. I 
 cannot well describe the music on the water from the cave. 
 
 Spoke at the Red-banks. Quit the boats at the mouth of Cumberland 
 river; embarked in a boat from that river going to trade with the Indians 
 up the Arkansas. At the mouth of the Ohio I embarked in a keel-boat, 
 and descended the Mississippi to New Madrid, in Missouri Territory. 
 
 The earthquakes here made awful distress among the inhabitants, as 
 may be seen by the following letter : 
 
 New Madrid, Territory of Missouri, March 22, 1816. 
 
 Dear Sir : — Incompliance with your request, 1 will now give you a 
 history, as full in detail as the limits of a letter will permit, of the late 
 awful visitation of Providence in this place and its vicinity. 
 
 On the 16th of December, 1811, about two o'clock, A. M., we wore 
 visited by a violent shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a very awful 
 noise resembling loud but distant thunder, but more hoarse and vibrating, 
 which was followed, in a k\v minutes, by the complete saturation of the 
 atmosphere with sulphurous vapor, causing total darkness. The screams 
 of the affrighted inhabitants, running to and fro, not knowing when- to go, 
 or what to do — the cries of the fowls, and beasts of every species — the 
 cracking of falling trees, and the roaring of the Mississippi, the current of 
 
DOW'S JOURNAL. 243 
 
 which was retrograde for a few minutes, owing, as is supposed, to an erup- 
 tion in its bed — formed a scene truly horrible. From that time until about 
 sunrise, a number of lighter shocks occurred ; at which time one still more 
 violent than the first, took place, with the same accompaniments as the 
 first, and the terror which had been excited in every one, and, indeed, in 
 all animal nature, was now, if possible, doubled. The inhabitants fled in 
 every direction to the country, supposing (if it can be admitted that their 
 minds were exercised at all) that there was less danger at a distance from, 
 than near to, the river. In one person, a female, the alarm was so great 
 that she. fainted, and could not be recovered. There were several shocks 
 in a day, but lighter than those already mentioned, until the 23d of Janu- 
 ary, 1812, when one occurred, as violent as the severest of the former 
 ones, accompanied by the same phenomena as the former. From this 
 time till the 4th of February, the earth was in continual agitation, visibly 
 waving, as a gentle sea. On that day there was another shock, nearly as 
 hard as the preceding ones. Next day, four such ; and on the 7th, at 
 about four o'clock, A. M., a concussion took place, so much more violent 
 than those which had preceded it, that it is denominated the hard shock. 
 The awful darkness of the atmosphere, which, as formerly, was saturated 
 with sulphurous vapor, and the violence of the tempestuous, thundering 
 noise that accompanied it, together with all the other phenomena mention- 
 ed as attending the former ones, formed a scene, the description of which 
 would require the most sublimely fanciful imagination. At first, the Mis- 
 sissippi seemed to recede from its banks, and its waters gathered up like a 
 mountain, leaving, for a moment, many boats, which were here on their 
 way to New Orleans, on the bare sand, in which time the poor sailors 
 made their escape from them. It then rising fifteen or twenty feet per- 
 pendicularly, and expanding, as it were, at the same moment, the banks 
 were overflowed with a retrograde current rapid as a torrent ; the boats, 
 which before had been left on the sand, were now torn from their moor- 
 ings, and suddenly driven up a little creek, at the mouth of which they 
 laid, to the distance, in some instances, of nearly a quarter of a mile. 
 The river, falling immediately as rapidly as it had risen, receded within 
 its banks again with such violence, that it took with it whole groves 
 of young cotton- wood trees which ledged its borders. They were broken 
 off with such regularity, in some instances, that persons, who had not wit- 
 nessed the fact, could be with difficulty persuaded that it had not been the 
 work of art. A great many fish were left on the banks, being unable to 
 keep pace with the water. The river was literally covered with the 
 wrecks of boats ; and, it is said, that one was wrecked, in which there 
 was a lady and six children, all of whom were lost. In all the hard 
 shocks mentioned, the earth was horribly torn to pieces ; the surface of 
 hundreds of acres was, from time to time, covered over, of various depths, 
 by the sand which issued from the fissures, which were made in great 
 numbers all over this country, some of which closed up immediately 
 after they had vomited forth their sand and water, which, it must be re- 
 marked was the matter generally thrown up. In some places, however, 
 there was a substance somewhat resembling coal, or impure stone-coal, 
 thrown up with the sand. It is impossible to say what the depth of the 
 fissures, or irregular breaks, were ; we have reason to believe that some 
 of them were very deep. The site of this town was evidently settled down 
 
244 DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 at least fifteen feet, and not more than half a mile below the town there 
 does not appear to be any alteration on the bank of the river ; but back 
 from the river a small distance, the numerous large ponds, or lakes, as 
 they were called, which covered a great part of the country, were nearly 
 dried up. The beds of some of them are elevated above their former 
 banks several feet, producing an alteration of ten, fifteen, to twenty feet, 
 from their original state. And lately, it has been discovered that a lake 
 was formed on the opposite side of the Mississippi, in the Indian country, 
 upwards of one hundred miles in length, and from one to six miles in 
 width, of the depth of from ten to fifty feet. It has communication with the 
 river at both ends; and it is conjectured that it will not be many years 
 before the principal part, if not the whole, of the Mississippi will pass that 
 way. We were constrained, by the fear of our houses falling, to live, 
 twelve or eighteen months after the first shocks, in little light camps, made 
 of boards ; but we gradually became callous, and returned to our houses 
 again. Most of those who fled from the country in the time of the hard 
 shocks, have since returned home. We have, since their commencement 
 in 1811, and still continue to feel, slight shocks occasionally. It is sel- 
 dom, indeed, that we are more than a week without feeling one, and some- 
 times three or four in a day. There were two this winter past, much 
 harder than we have felt them for two years before ; but since then they 
 appear to be lighter than they have ever been, and we begin to hope that 
 ere long they will entirely cease. 
 
 I have now, sir, finished my promised description of the earthquake — 
 imperfect, it is true, but just as it occurred to my memory ; many of, and 
 most of, the truly awful scenes having occurred three or four years ago. 
 They, of course, are not related with that precision which would entitle it 
 to the character of a full and correct picture. But, such as it is, it is given 
 with pleasure, in the full confidence that it is given to a friend. And now, 
 sir, wishing you all good, I must bid you adieu. 
 
 Your humble servant, 
 
 Eliza Bryax. 
 
 The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. 
 
 P. S. There is one circumstance which I think worthy of remark. This 
 country was formerly subject to very hard thunder ; but for more than a 
 twelvemonth before the commencement of the earthquake there was none 
 at all, and but very little since, a great part of which resembles subterra- 
 neous thunder. The shocks still continue, but are growing more light and 
 less frequent. — E. B. 
 
 The vibration of the earth, shook down trees ; thousands of willows 
 were snapped off like a pipe stem, about waist high, and the swamps be- 
 came high ground, and high land became the low ground, and two islands 
 in the river were so shaken, washed away and sunk, as not to be found. 
 
 After speaking once, I descended to the Iron Banks, acres of which had 
 been shaken down, the effects of which were awfully impressive ! Being 
 very high, some trees, the tops just above water ; others just ready to fall 
 and slide oil'. 
 
 There are many sawyers in this river, i. o. trees fastened by the 
 branches or roots in the bottom of the river, which saw up and down, by 
 virtue of the. pressing of the water ; whilst others are so firm as not at all 
 
DO W'S JOURNAL. 245 
 
 to yield to the current. Those things make it dangerous going at night 
 or in the tog. 
 
 We lay by two nights and one day ; the wind and fog being our hin- 
 dering cause. 
 
 New Madrid had been designed as the metropolis of the New World, 
 but God sees not as man sees — it is deserted by most of its inhabitants ; 
 the upper Chickasaw Bluff does not wash like the others, and probably 
 will be fixed upon one day as a proper site for to convene the portage up 
 and down the river, which now is inconvened by the Indians owning the 
 soil, or the inundation of the water. 
 
 Our boat got aground near this bluff, but two men coming along in a 
 canoe, helped us off — then we struck a planter and split and hung the 
 boat — which with difficulty was got off and mended, so I quit her, paying 
 my fare, and took to another. 
 
 There are but few inhabitants for several hundred miles, — Indians, or 
 whites degenerated to their level ! There are natural canals from the 
 Mississippi to Red river, and so to the sea, far west of Orleans. The map 
 of this country is but little understood — ten companies are now surveying 
 the public military land. 
 
 At length I landed at Natchez, obtained several letters, and not finding 
 any friends, I embarked in another boat, after paying my fare ; and on 
 the 20th of December, I arrived in New Orleans, having changed from 
 one boat or canoe to another, thirteen times. 
 
 Thus by the providence of God, after many restless days and nights, 
 I got to my journey's end — stayed about a month, mostly at the house of 
 Captain William Ross, who was flour inspector of the port, and at whose 
 house I was treated as a friend, in Europe, when I first landed in a strange 
 land ! May God remember them for good ! 
 
 My books, through the delay of the binders, did not come in time for 
 me, I only got a few — took steamboat, ascended to Baton Rouge — visited 
 St. Francisville and several places in Florida ; thence to Woodville, Lib- 
 erty, Washington, Greenville, Gibson Port, Warrington, Natchez and 
 many country parts — saw some of my old acquaintance — bought me 
 a horse and thought to return by land ; sold him again, being unable to 
 endure the ride ; so I went down the river, visiting such places as God 
 gave me access unto. On the island of Orleans, I find the influence of 
 the clergy is going down-hill — many of the people came to some of my 
 meetings. 
 
 Mr. Blunt requested me to preach at his wife's funeral. She told when 
 she should die, and pointed out the place where she chose to be buried. 
 But few men feel the union in the bonds of nature more than he did. 
 
 I baptized twelve, by request, showing that water was not the essential 
 point — but the answering a good conscience — the ancients used water. I 
 availed myself of the opportunity to impress the subject of inward reli-' 
 gion home to the heart — without which we could not be happy in time nor 
 eternity. We had a solemn tender time, and I trust profitable to some 
 souls. 
 
 About the twentieth of March, I arrived in New Orleans, to take ship- 
 ping for the north — none for P., so I engaged my passage to New York — 
 the captain runaway with my passage money and things, which left me in 
 the lurch. 
 
24fj DOW'S JOURNAL. 
 
 Governor Strong sent to the governor here to have a " Convention" to, 
 &c. — deep laid scheme ! Thank God, it did not succeed — could not give 
 up the ship. 
 
 Governor C. invited me to dine — observed how many of his colored 
 people were religious, and the satisfaction he took in hearing them sing 
 and pray at devotion at night. One who was not religious caused more 
 trouble on the plantation than all the rest. 
 
 His Excellency gave me the privilege of a court-room, to preach in, 
 Avhen I was here several years ago, and also at this time. 
 
 April 11th. I was over the ground where thousands were killed and 
 wounded on one side, and but six or seven on the other! Surely it is 
 plain that the great Being has a hand to attend, and superintend human 
 affairs, to eventuate the same. 
 
 In the night I could not sleep — went down to the shipping. Captain Toby 
 generously gave me a passage. After I had been on board his ship, took 
 up a roundabout way, called at a house — he was there ; thus the hand 
 of providence guides by the way we have not fully known. 
 
 On the 12th, embarked — several days to the Balize, and from thence 
 went within a few miles of the " Tropic Line" — saw the Bahamas, had 
 but few fair winds, but many contrary, and high seas — vessel pitched much 
 and leaked a good deal — preached numbers of times on the way — 32 people 
 on board ; arrived safe about the 12th May, went to Philadelphia, returned 
 to New York, and so to Coventry, and found my Peggy and father still on 
 ihese mortal shores. Thence I got me a horse and wagon, and with my 
 Peggy came to New York — went to P. — came back, and am now visiting 
 through East Jersey — and verging towards my fortieth year; the day of 
 my life is advancing away fast, and the evening shades come apace ; the 
 night of death draws near, and now to be in a state of readiness is my 
 chief concern — so I may not be called from the stage of action unawares — 
 but fully prepared for the scene. 
 
 *Whether those infirmities with which I am afflicted may necessitate 
 and compel me to leave the field for want of bodily power to continue, 
 I know not : to " lay up treasure on earth, is not my desire" — nor yet to 
 be a burden to my friends : but the prayer of Agur, for " neither riches 
 nor poverty" — for 
 
 " Man wants but little here, 
 Nor wants that little long." 
 
 In a few weeks I expect to start for the west again, but where I ma}' 
 be this time twelve months, is very uncertain with me ; whether in Eng- 
 land, Sierra Leone in Africa, West Indies, or New England — or eternity ; 
 but the controversy with the nations is not over, nor will it be, until the 
 Divine government be reverentially acknowledged by the human family. 
 
 * October 4, 181f>. I have just returned from a tour through Genesee; Vermont, New 
 Hampshire, ami Connecticut, to Philadelphia — found the spirit of inquiry increasing; and 
 heard of Tevivals among four different Societies — saw three of my sisters whom I had not 
 Been for eight years. Left my companion al my father's until my return in the spring. Hard 
 judged by man, but which must and will finally be decided by the judgment of God only. 
 
 END OF THE JOURNAL. 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 After I had found religion, I began to reflect on my experience, and 
 perceiving that I felt a love to all. though I had been taught that God 
 only loved a few, which he had given to his Son,* I could not reconcile 
 the two ideas together, how my love should exceed the love of God : and 
 feeling within myself that I stood in danger of falling into sin, and con- 
 sequently into condemnation, I could not reconcile it with the common 
 idea, that if a man once obtained religion he was always safe, let him do 
 as he would. This put me upon examining the scriptures for myself, ami 
 comparing past ideas therewith : and on examination of the same, I could 
 find no promise that any should be saved, but those who endure unto the 
 em 7 . On the other hand, the Bible seemed to correspond with my feel- 
 ings, that there was danger, being full of cautions; and there is no need 
 of caution where there is no danger. The more light and knowledge a. 
 person hath, and commits a crime, the worse it must be ; because he sins 
 against the more light. Therefore, any sin is greater in a professor of 
 religion than in a non-professor, seeing he sins against the greater light. 
 
 If the sin is the greater, of course the condemnation and punishment 
 must be proportioned ; as Christ saith, " He that knoweth his master's 
 will and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes ; whereas, he 
 that knoweth not his master's will, shall be beaten with few." There- 
 fore, if the sinner, who never had religion, deserves to be damned for ac- 
 tual transgression, why not the professor, upon the principles of impartial 
 justice. 
 
 Now, it appears to me that this doctrine, once in grace, always in grace, 
 is inseparably connected with the doctrine of particular election, and re- 
 
 * To talk about an eternal covenant between the Father and the Son before all worlds, a 
 bargain that Christ should have a certain number of mankind, which some call the < ltd, i> a 
 contradiction in terms, and a piece of inconsistency. For, first, a covenant is a contract made 
 between two parties, and there cannot be a covenant without two parties. 
 
 Therefore, to say that the Father and Son made a covenant, would be to adopt the idea 
 that there were two divinities, which would divide the Godhead, and of course argue tw r o 
 Gods. But the Bible authorizes us to believe in one God and no more. 
 
 Again, if the Father and Son made a covenant, there was a time when they made it, and 
 if so, then there was a time befon they made it; consequently it was not made from all 
 eternity, unless we suppose eternity began at the time when they made it, which is incon- 
 sistent, because eternity implies unbeginning time. 
 
 Vgain, this covenant cannot be a new one if it be so old. and a new covenant of works 
 made with Adam but six thousand years ago, cannot be called an old one. Therefore, to 
 term the oldest covenant a new one, and the newest the oW one, is a piece of inconsistency, 
 like putting the cart before the horse, and you cannot deny it. For, there is no account of 
 such a covenant in the Bible, between the Father and the Soil, but "between God and his 
 j ople" to whom Christ was given for a covenant, &e. 
 
248 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 probation ; and to deny the latter, and to hold to the former, to me appears 
 inconsistent. For, if a saint cannot be punished in proportion to his con- 
 duct, then he is not accountable ; and if he be not accountable, then not 
 rewardable ; and if neither rewardable nor punishable, then his salva- 
 tion or damnation does not turn upon his actions, pro nor con, but upon the 
 five electing love of God. Therefore, God will have mercy upon whom 
 he will, and whom he will he passeth by. Thus, they appear connected, 
 like two links in a chain. And it appeareth moreover, that the doctrine of 
 particular election leadeth to Universalism. For, according to the above, 
 we must, suppose that God decreed all things ; if so, God being wise, 
 whatever he hath decreed, he must have decreed it right ; consequently 
 nothing cometh to pass wrong : then there is no sin, for it cannot be sin 
 to do right. If then one shall be damned for doing right, why not all ? 
 And if one be saved for doing right, why not all ? according to the rule 
 of impartial justice. Again, this doctrine of election saith, all that were 
 given by the Father to the Son, in the covenant of grace, will be saved ; 
 none that Christ died for can be lost. The Bible saith, "Christ gave 
 himself for all," (1 Tim. ii. 4, 6. 1 John ii. 2 ;) and A-double-L does not 
 spell part, nor some, nor few, but it means all. Well, now if all Christ 
 died for will be saved, and none of them can be lost, then Universalism 
 must be true, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 And now it appears furthermore, that Universalism leads to deism ; 
 for, if all are. saved, none are lost, and of course no future punishment. 
 Therefore, the threatenings in the Bible must be false, like a sham scare- 
 scrow hung up in the fields to represent what is not real. And if the 
 threatenings be false, the promises are equally so ; for, while the promises 
 are given in one scale to encourage virtue, the threatnings are put in the 
 opposite one, to discourage vice. To deny the one, disallows of the other, 
 and of course breaks the chain of the Bible, and thereby destroys its 
 authority ; consequently, ye cannot suppose with propriety that it came 
 from God by divine direction ; but rather, that it was hatched up by 
 some cunning politicians, to answer their political designs, to keep the 
 people in order ; and that it has been kept on the carpet ever since, by 
 the black and blue coats, to get a fat living out of the people. "Away 
 with the Bible," says the deist, " I will be imposed upon by that no more, 
 but I will go upon reason ; for, whoever came back from the other world, 
 to bring us news from that country about heaven or hell, or exhibited a 
 map thereof?" 
 
 Now, if I denied the Bible, T should of course deny miracles and inspi- 
 ration ; for, if I admit of them, I must in reason admit of the propriety of 
 the Bible. 
 
 But no one who denies inspiration and miracles, can prove the exist- 
 ence of a God. There are hut six ways to receive ideas, which are by 
 inspiration, or one of the fire senses. Deny inspiration, there are but the 
 five ways; and matter of fad demonstrates, thai a. man by these outward 
 sensitive organs, can neither hear, see, smell, taste, nor feel God. I low 
 then can we know him hut by a revelation in the inward sense. '• Why."' 
 saith the deist, "the works of nature proclaim aloud in both my ears, 
 'there is a God.' : But I deny it according to your scale of reasoning, 
 for you deny miracles ; and vet you say, whai has been once, may be 
 again. Now, if there was a miracle once, there may be one again. If 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 249 
 
 so, then there may be such a thins as revealed religion, for that is but 
 miraculous. But, if there cannot be a miracle again, that is an argu- 
 ment there never was one, and of course denies the works of creation. 
 If there was no creation, then there is no Creator. For, it must have 
 been a miracle to have spoken the world into existence, and to have 
 formed intelligent, beings. Therefore, if there never was a miracle, then 
 there never was such a thing as creation ; consequently, the works of 
 nature do not speak forth a Divine Being, for his hand never formed 
 them. But they argue, that matter is eternal, and that all things comp by 
 nature ; for it is evident, that if nought had been once, nought had been 
 now; for nothing cannot put forth the act of power and beget something : 
 yet it is self-evident that something does exist ; therefore, something must 
 have existed eternally. Then saith reason, if all things come by nature, 
 then nature is eternal ; and when forming from its primitive chaos, into 
 its present position by congelation, brought forth mankind, beasts, and 
 vegetables spontaneously ; something like the mushroom growing up 
 without seed, or the moss growing on the tree ; and are kept on the stage 
 by transmigration, like the caterpillar, transmigrating or turning into a 
 beautiful butterfly, or the muckworm into a hornbug. Thus, nature as- 
 sumes one form or shape for a while ; then laying that aside, takes up 
 another. In confirmation of this idea, it appears, that one race of ani- 
 mals, or beings, goes from the stage, and another comes on the carpet. 
 For instance, the bones of a certain animal found in different parts of the 
 continent of America, demonstrate there was a race of beings once, 
 called the mammoth, which, as far as we know, are now extinct. The 
 Hessian fly, which was discovered a few years since, near where the 
 Hessian troops encamped, and from thence took its name, is supposed to 
 have been brought by them from Hesse ; and since, this insect has greatly 
 spread over New England, and destroys the wheat. I have made much 
 inquiry, but cannot learn that it is found in the country from whence the 
 Hessians came. From this, one may infer and argue, that it is an ani- 
 mal come on the stage within late years, as it appears some other insects 
 have done. In further confirmation of this idea, and which stands op- 
 posed to the account given by the Bible, " that all animals were drowned 
 except those with Noah in the ark," we find, that although it is natural 
 for us to conclude, that all animals would generate and be found on that 
 part where the ark rested, yet the racoon is peculiar to America. This, 
 then, is a new species of animal, and we may say the account cannot be 
 admitted that all other parts were drowned. But again, in confirmation 
 of revolutions in nature we perceive, that even if scripture be true, once 
 giants did exist, but now they are apparently extinct. On strict exami- 
 nation, it appears that earth and shells congealed form marble, and wood 
 when put into certain lakes of water, becomes stone. 
 
 The turf bogs in Ireland, which are found on the tops of the highest 
 mountains, or in the valleys, miles in length and breadth, and scores of 
 feet deep, evidently appear to have been vegetables washed together by 
 some singular cause, or awful deluge ; whole trees, with ancient artifi- 
 cial materials, being found many feet below the surface. I likewise was 
 informed of a spring in that country, by putting bars or sheets of iron 
 therein, they would be converted into copper. 
 
 On my way from Georgia, I could not but observe great quantities of 
 
250 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 shells, which to me appear to belong to the oyster, some hundreds of miles 
 from any salt or brackish water, and it is quite improbable they could 
 have been brought by human art, considering the vast quantities found in 
 the savannahs or prairies to Tombigbee, and thence to the Natchez coun- 
 try and in the Chickasaw nation. It evidently appears likewise, that this 
 western country was once inhabited by a warlike, informed people, who 
 had the use of mechanical instruments ; and there are evident marks of 
 antiquity, consisting of artificial mounds and fortifications, &c, pronounc- 
 ed by the curious who have examined, to have been deserted loner before 
 the discovery of America by Columbus. One of these mounds, a few 
 miles above the Natchez, covers about six acres of ground, forty feet above 
 the common level, on which stands another, forty feet high, making in all 
 eighty feet. Great numbers of these artificial mounds, fortifications, and 
 beds of ashes, are to be found, extending from the western parts of Geor- 
 gia, to the Mississippi, and then northward with the waters of said river, 
 to Lake Erie, &c, all which denote that it once was a populous, and since 
 is a forsaken country, which neither history nor tradition hath given us 
 any information of. Therefore it appears, that greater revolutions have 
 taken place in this terraqueous globe, than many imagine ; and herefrom 
 Ave might suppose, that the earth had stood longer than six thousand years 
 calculated from scripture — and with the Chinese assent to their boasted 
 ancient histories, &c* 
 
 Thus 1 shall be an atheist instead of a deist ; but I cannot be one or the 
 other according to reason : for if there be no God, nature depends on chance, 
 and this earth would be like a well-stringed instrument, without a skilful 
 hand to play upon it ; or a well-rigged vessel, without mariners to steer 
 her : for every thing that hath not a regulator, is liable to go to ruin : and 
 if all things depend on chance, then by chance there may be a God and a 
 Devil, a Heaven and Hell, saints and sinners; and by chance the Saints 
 may get to Heaven, and by chance the sinners may go to Hell. 
 
 It is evident in reason, that as a stream cannot rise higher than its 
 fountain, so confusion can never produce order; for the effect cannot be 
 more noble than the cause : consequently, if confusion had been once, it 
 must have remained. But as the stars keep their courses without infring- 
 ing on each other in their different revolutions, so that the astronomer can 
 calculate his almanacs years beforehand, it is evidenl there is such a 
 thing as order ; and to suppose this order to have been eternal, would be 
 arguing that the earth has stood forever as we now behold it ; and to sup- 
 pose that the earth has forever had its present form, is to suppose that 
 there has been an eternal succession of men, beasts, and vegetables, and 
 that to an infinite number ; (for if the number be not infinite, how could 
 the succession have been eternal ?) and yet to talk about an infinite num- 
 ber, is a contradiction in terms, for there is no number but what may be 
 made larger, by the addition of units ; but that which is infinite cannot 
 be i nlargedi Again, if there has been an eternal succession of men and 
 beasts, by the same rule there has been an eternal succession of days and 
 nights, and years likewise. It must be allowed that infinite numbers are 
 equal, for if one number be smaller than the other, how can it be said to 
 
 * This "fine linked Chain" hath two hooks and a Swivel— Fluttvnj and Despair—" it if 
 so because ii i.- so, because !" 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 251 
 
 be infinite ? Well, if infinite numbers be equal, and if there bath been 
 an eternal succession of years, and days and nights, we must suppose that 
 their infinite numbers are equal. And yet to allow there hath been as 
 many years as there hath been days and nights, is inconsistent, seeing 
 that it takes three hundred and sixty-five to compose one year ; and if the 
 number of years be less than the number of days and nights, the number 
 cannot be admitted to be infinite : consequently the succession cannot 
 have been eternal ; therefore it must be, there was a time when years 
 began. If so, we must admit the idea, that there is something superior 
 to nature that formed it, and thus of course an Almighty regulator, that 
 with wisdom must have constructed and preserved this system ; and this 
 power and regulator must be self-dependent, for no power could exceed it 
 for to be dependent on, and of course self-existent, of course eternal, ac- 
 cording to the foregoing ; and this eternal, self-existent, all-wise, regula- 
 tor, is what we term God, and what the Indians term, the Great Man 
 above.* Various are the ideas formed concerning this God. Some ac- 
 knowledge one Supreme Being, but disallow of what is called the Trinity, 
 saying, how can three be one 1 Answer : As rain, snow, and hail, when 
 reduced to their origin arc one, (water,) a n d as light, heat, and color 
 are seen in one element, (fire,) and as the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian oceans 
 compose but one ; so, if in natural things, three can make one, why may 
 we not admit the idea with reason, that three can be one in things super- 
 natural and divine, &c. What is meant by God the Father, is, that eter- 
 nal Being that is everywhere present. What is meant by Christ the Son, 
 is the manhood of Christ, being brought forth by the omnipotent power of 
 God, as the evangelists relate ;f arid that manhood being filled with the 
 divine nature, of course he would be God as well as man, and man as 
 
 * " Causeless causator." 
 
 f "Here I trust I may be permitted to say, with all due respect for those who differ from 
 me, that the doctrine of the eternal Sonship of Christ is, in my opinion, antiscriptural and 
 highly dangerous ; this doctrine I reject for the following reasons : 
 
 1st. I have not been able to find any expi-e-.s declaration in the scriptures concerning it. 
 
 2dly. If Christ be the Son of God as to his divine nature, then he cannot be eternal : for 
 son implies a father ; and father implies, in reference to son, precedency in time, it' not in 
 nature too. Father and son imply the idea of genei'ation ; and generation implies a time in 
 which it was effected, and time also antecedent to such generation. 
 
 3dly. If Christ be the Son of God, as to his divine nature, then the Father is of necessity 
 prior, consequently superior to him. 
 
 4thly. Again, if this divine nature were begotten of the Father, then it must be in time, 
 i. e. there was a period in which it did not exist, and a period when it began to exist. This 
 destroys the eternity of our blessed Lord, and robs him at once of his Godhead. 
 
 5thly. To say that he was begotten from all eternity, is, in my opinion, absurd; and the 
 phrase eternal Son is a positive sell-contradiction. Eternity is that which has had no be- 
 ginning, nor stands in any reference to time. Son supposes time, generation, ami father ; 
 and time also antecedent to such general ion. Therefore the conjunction of these two terms 
 Son and eternity is absolutely impossible, as they imply essentially different and opposite 
 ideas. 
 
 The enemies of Christ's divinity have, in all ages, availed themselves of this incautious 
 method of treating this subject, and on this ground, have ever had the advantage of the 
 defenders of the Godhead of Christ. This doctrine of the eternal Sonship destroys the dei- 
 ty ot Christ; now if his deity be taken away, the whole gospel scheme of redemption is 
 mined. On this ground, the atonement of Christ cannot have been of infinite merit, and 
 consequently coufd not purchase pardon for the offences of mankind, nor give any right to, 
 or possession of, an eternal glory. The very use of this phrase is both absurd and danger- 
 ous ; therefore let all those who value Jcsv* and their salvation abide by the Scriptures." — 
 Dr. Clarke. 
 
252 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 well as God — two distinct natures in one person ;* and it is no more in- 
 consistent with reason, to acknowledge that he came as above, than to ac- 
 knowledge a miracle for the first man's origin ; which idea in reason we 
 must admit, for there cannot be an effect without a cause ; and as, men 
 
 * We read, " No man hath seen God at any time." 1 John iv. 12. But Christ saith to 
 Philip, " He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father." John xiv. 9. Again,, " I in them, 
 and Thou in me," John xvii. 23; i. e. the invisible manifestation, as Paul sajth — " Christ 
 in you, the hope of glory." Colos. i. 27 — Again," We will come unto him, and make 
 our abode with him." John xiv. 23. In this the Christian feels God to be his Father. Re- 
 deemer, and Comforter. And supposing the word Trinity is not to be found in the Bible, 
 or Persons the plural, yet there are manifestations, and people should be careful not to 
 quarrel too much about names, forms, or words, but seek for essential realities. 
 
 We read, Heb. i. 1, 2, " God hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, by whom 
 also he made the worlds ;" or as John i. 1 — 1. He existed as the Word, visible manifesta- 
 tion or Son of God ; as-by an act of the mind a thought is begot, so this manifestation 
 might be said to be begotten by the will and power of God, though some query it does 
 not appear to be written*whether he existed as the Son or only as the Word until he was 
 manifested in the flesh. 
 
 The first covenant, the covenant of works, was made with us in Adam, we being in his 
 loins ; he was our federal head and representative) and God required him to keep a mo{al law ' 
 of innocence for us in himself, Arc. Adam fell from his innocent happiness, and we being 
 in his loins, fell with him. Well, says one, would not God be just to have damned us for 
 Adam's sin 1 Answer : A punishment should never exceed the transgression-, and of course, 
 we deserve not a personal punishment for that which we were never actually guilty of: but 
 as we were passive in the action, should have been passive in the suffering: of course, as 
 we fell in Adam's loins, should have been punished in his loins, and of course have perished 
 ,in his loins. Adam and Eve only were actually guilty, and of course they only dtesi 
 an actual punishment, which* I. believe would have been just in God to have indicted ; but 
 to punish his posterity with a personal punishment, for that of which they were never per- 
 sonally guilty, would be representing Uod as unjust, by making the punishment to exceed 
 the crime, which would exceed the bounds of moral justice. 1 therefore argue, that as the 
 punishment should be proportioned to the crime; if a Mediator was net provided, we should 
 nave perished by being punished in Adam's loins ; and if we had, then God's declarative 
 glory must have been eclipsed, he not being actually glorified in our personal salvation or 
 damnation. In further demonstration of this idea, 1 argue, that as every title to any bless- 
 ing was forfeited by Adam's fall, they could never have been enjoyed, except they were 
 purchased, (for if they could there was no need for him to purchase them lor us. &c.) Our 
 temporal lives being blessings, they came through the merits of Christ; of course, if it had 
 not been for Christ's merits we should not have had this blessing, and of course should have 
 perished in Adam, as we fell with him as above. But -we read that? Christ was a lamb 
 slain (not from all eternity) from the foundation oi the world, though not/actually slain un- 
 til tour thousand years after; meaning that God made a revelation of his Son to the 
 cients. who were saved by faith in a Messiah which was to conn.', the same as we are saved 
 By faith in a Messiah which hath come eighteen hundred years ago, &c., as Christ said, 
 •■Abraham rejoiced to see.my day; he saw it and was glad." John viii. 96, Bom. i. 19, 
 20, to ii- 14, J5, Gal. iii. S. Jot) was a l*eathen, yet observe his faith, .job xix. 25. 26. 
 
 erve, as the first covenant, the covenant of works, was made with us in Adam, he 
 being our head and representative, &c. ; so the second covenant, the covenant of gi 
 was not made between the Father and the Hon, as seme do vainly think, (there is no men- 
 tion of such a covenant in the Bible.) but was made with us in' Chris', he hem- given to 
 the people for a covenant, &C. Isaiah xlii. 6. and xlix. 8. 
 
 ( iod had a sovereign right to make the first, Adam and require his obedience ; and when 
 he fell, he had the sane- ii right to raise up the second 'Adam as he had the I 
 
 and to re.qyife his obedience. But, says the deist, there would be no moral justice to make 
 the innocent sutler for the guilty. Allowing it, what then ! If th'e innocent Miller volunta- 
 rily, who can be impeached With injustice ': For instance, if I break a law, and the penal- 
 ty is, pay five pounds or take the lash; if 1 cannot advance the money, I musl take tha 
 stripes. ' Bui a gentleman steps up ancj voluntarily suffers ihe loss of Gye pounds out of his 
 own poektet : nobody can Be censured with injustice. At the same time the law, ha\ oil; mil 
 satisfaction^ would "have no further demand— and of course I shduld be extricated from 
 the punishment. Ho Christ our second Adam, oui Second bead and representative, 
 was raised up to heal the breach thai Adam made, for this purpose he stepped 
 
 right into tin- shoes of the firei Adam, between that Law of nioral -.nee, that 
 
 Adam was required to ketp for us, and kept n ejeri as Adam was required to keep 
 it. How did he keep K2 First, by a passive obedience^ having ifo will of .his own, al> 
 straet from what thai law required. Secondly, b\ an'active obedience— doing what the 
 law did require, during the thirty-three \ eats whii b he resided in this vale of tearsi 
 thirdly, by voluntarily la} ing down his hie to sutler in our lieu, whal we musl have suffered 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 253 
 
 do exist, it is evident there is but one way for them to generate in nature : 
 if so, who did the first man and woman generate from ! To suppose that 
 they came by nature, is to suppose the earth brought them forth sponta- 
 neously. If so, take the inhabitants from an island, and it would produce 
 them again ; but matter of fact saith it will not. Then if nature hath not 
 changed, it never brought forth people ; for if it had, it might again do so ; 
 and if not, a miracle hath taken place in nature. What is meant by tVe 
 Holy Ghost, is the Spirit of God proceeding from the Father, through the 
 mediation of the man Christ Jesus, down to the sons of men ; the office of 
 
 in Adam if he did not do it. Observe — it was not the divinity of Christ that suffered, but 
 the manhood. And where the Bible calls Christ the Son of < rod, it does not allude to his 
 Godhead as God, but manifestation : as we read (Gal. iv. 4. Heb. x. 5. and i. 5, (i. Johnxv. 
 13. and x. 18,) that he was made or born of a woman, (who was the Srst in the transgres- 
 sion,) and made or born under the law, as no man came into the world as we are informed 
 Christ did, &c. Luke i. 35. But says one, Prove that he did it voluntarily. Very well — 
 Christ saith, "Greater love than this hath no man, that he lay down his life for his friends;" 
 and, " I lay down my life for the sheep." Again — " No man taketh my life from ni 
 have power to lay it down, and power to take it again." 
 
 Now, if no man took Christ's life from him, then their nailing him to the tree did not 
 cause him to die ; if not, then it must have been something else— and of course the sin of the 
 world. Again — we read that Christ was heard in that he feared — and that he pie 
 not himself, but gave himself a ransom. Heb. v. 7. Rom. xv. 3. 1 Tim. ii. (5. Luke xxii. 
 42. and Heb. xii. 2. " He, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising 
 the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of Gcd," &c. Again — he said 
 in the garden of Gethsemane, " Not my will, but thine be done," &c, which certainly ar- 
 gues that he had a human will ; and when he thus gave up voluntarily, &c, we find that 
 the sin of the world was laid upon him, and caused him to cry out, " My soul is e.\ 
 ing sorrowful, even unto death," (and he never spoke extravagantly.) and the agony of his 
 mind caused the very blood to gush through the pores of his skin, and run down like drops 
 of sweat ; and by his dying so much sooner than malefactors do in general whi n cruciiied, 
 the governor appeared to have been astonished, and marvelled if he were already dead; 
 and could hardly believe the account till he had called the centurion and had it from his 
 own mouth. &c, Mark xv. 11 — 45. I herefrom infer, that as no man took his life from 
 him, and as he died out of the common course of nature, that something out of the cot 
 of nature killed him— which must have been the sin of the world. And when he had sui 
 fered so much as what was necessary to suffer, even unto death, the law which Adam broke 
 had full satisfaction on him ; and having full satisfaction, it had no further demand. On 
 th'- third day, the Divinity raised the humanity from the dead, by which means lite 
 immortality are brought to light by the gospel : and glory he to ( iod ! 
 
 We react nothing about John the Methodist, nor' John the Presbyterian in all the Bible, 
 but we read of John the Baptist ; but what did be say ' He saith, (John i. 2!),) " Behold 
 the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." 
 
 Observe, the sin of the world was the sin of Adam, as he was the represen'ative of the 
 world, and Christ the second Adam, John says, took it away. How 1 By atoning for it, 
 &c. Now if John preached up that Christ took away the sin of the world, then all John's 
 people ought to preach it up. And if he took it awav, then it does not lie upon us; anrl if 
 not, then we do not (eel the guilt, only the effect, which is the evil corrupt nature instinct 
 within, fee, and not the guilt : this is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made with us ifc^mr first head, and the 
 second covenant with us in our second head, (Christ.) 
 
 According to Isaiah liii. 6, " all we like sheep are gone astray, &c, and the Lord hah 
 laid upon him (Christ) the iniquity of us all." 
 
 Observe, John did not say the sins of the world, but 8th; the singular ; and the prophet 
 Isaiah doth not sav iniquities, but iniquity j which must have alluded to the fall of man. 
 Therefore the plaster is as large as the wound, and you cannot deny it- We read, (1 
 v. \S.) " therefore ashy the offence of one judgment came upon all men unto condemnation — 
 even so (not uneven) by the righteousness of one. the tree gift came upon a 1 ! men unto jus- 
 tification of life." Observe, the words justification and regeneration are not synonymous, as 
 o ii use them, but are of different meanings. Regeneration signifies to be born of the 
 Spirit of God ; i. e to be purified within by its inspiration, and to become holy and God- 
 like, Sec. Bui justification signifies to acquit and look upon as frpe from guilt. And now 
 if thf tree gift from God by Christ, came upon all men unto justifi :ation of life, I herefrom 
 would infer, thai (iod hath justified all rpen by the death oi his Hon, i. e. acquitted them 
 from what is called the guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free therefrom as they 
 came into the world. 
 
 09 
 
254 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 which Spirit is to instruct mankind, and purify and prepare them for the 
 enjoyment of God in glory. 
 
 If I deny there was such a person as Christ on this earth eighteen 
 hundred years ago, I should deny three things : first, our dates ; second, 
 all sacred, and, third, the greatest part of profane history, which historians 
 in general would not be willing to give up. If I allow there was such a 
 person as Christ, I must acknowledge his miracles too, for the same his- 
 tories, sacred and profane, which mention his person, relate his miracles ; 
 and to deny his miracles would be giving the histories the lie, and of 
 course destroy their authority. If I allow his miracles, I must allow his 
 sacred character also ; for it is inconsistent with reason to believe that 
 God would aid and assist a liar or an impostor to do the mighty deeds 
 which we are informed Christ did.* 
 
 * There is an inward feeling of the mind, as well as an outward feeling of the body. For 
 instance : sometimes my mind is calm, yet 1 feel pain of body ; at other times, my body is 
 well, and I feel pain of mind — remorse, guilt, fear, &c. — which are not feelings of the body, 
 but in, or of the mind, which feelings are as perceptible as the wind blowing upon the body, 
 and you cannot deny it. Again — a man walking along, spies the wild beast of the forest, and 
 feels his hair to rise, and his flesh to crawl upon his bones. What is the cause of this feel- 
 ing? It must be the fears in his mind, originating from a view of his danger ; and perhaps, 
 likewise, he may feel the powers of his limbs in a measure to fail, and sits down under the 
 shock. Now, allowing the above, why should it be thought strange, if people were to fall 
 under the mighty power of God operating upon the human mind ? 
 
 But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that God will work in this 
 form. But I say, Hush ! There cannot be a law without a penalty, and we know that we are 
 accountable to God for our moral conduct, for we feel it in our own breasts ; and when we do 
 wrong, we feel misery, and, living and dying therein, shall carry our misery to eternity with 
 ns, as death only separates the soul from the body, but doth not change the disposition of the 
 mind. 
 
 - Again — through the medium of organs my spirit can convey an idea to the spirit of another, 
 and make him angry or wrathful, or please him with novelty, and make him laugh and feel 
 joyful. If so, then spirit can operate on spirit, as well as matter upon matter, ami convey 
 ideas, and you cannot deny it. If so, why not the divine Spirit operate on the human mind, 
 and give an inward conviction, &c, of right and wrong ' If we are accountable unto I lod, 
 then we are rewardable or punishable according to our behavior and capacity ; and of course 
 a day of account must take place, when these rewards and punishments must be actually 
 given. From this 1 argue there is such a thing as moral evil and good, or vice and virtue, and 
 of course there is a road to shun, and a particular one in which we ought to walk ; therefore 
 it is necessary to have a guide. And now the question arises, What guide is necessary ' 
 Some say the Alcoran; but there is more proof for the belief of the writings of Moses than 
 for those of Mahomet. Moses got a whole nation of people to believe thai he led them 
 through the Red Sea, by drying it up before them, &c. He likewise u< >t them to erect a 
 monument in remembrance that they actually saw it, viz., to kill the paschal lamb, and eat 
 him with bitter herbs, and walk with their staff's in their hands on a certain night of the year, 
 which monument is now standing, and has been annually observed among them lor some 
 thousands of years, though for near eighteen centuries they have been scattered as a nation. 
 Now, it is evident, the most ignorant people could not be imposed upon, and made to belie\ e 
 that they saw a river dn^up, if they never did see it dry; and likewise in erect a monumenl 
 of stone in remembrance that they saw it, if they never did. lint. Moses left tliis proof of his 
 mission, which the other did not; therefore there is more reason to credit him than Mahomet, 
 and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Another says, Reason is the surest and only guide. This I deny; because the greatest 
 dmnes, so called, disagree; as you may find that, out of about three hundred and seventy 
 denominations, thirty-one take the scripture to prove their doctrines by, yel oul of these 
 thirty-one, neither two agree with regard in their religious tenets or opinions. \ el one says, 
 lam right, and you are wrong; another, No. you are wrong, and I am tight. Here steps up 
 a deist, and says, All religion is counterfeit ; and the reason why they so disagree is, because 
 no consistent system can be formed on the < 'hnstiau plan. Answer : \ our objection proi es 
 too much, and is not solid. For, first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent ; because 
 counterfeit religion implies a false one, and there Cai I be a falsi 6 except there be cine 
 
 to falsify ; and if there be one to falsify, before it is falsified u must be genuine; Therefore 
 to say all religion is false, is proving too much, and just argues that i here is a genuine one; 
 as there cannot be such a thing as falsehood without truth,' of course counterfeit is the oppo- 
 site of genuine. 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 255 
 
 If there be no such thing as inspiration, how could the prophets foretell 
 future events out of the common course of nature ? Some people say the 
 prophecies were written in prophetic language, after the things took place. 
 But that is unreasonable to suppose ; for if they were, they were written as 
 late down as what the New Testament dates back ; and if so, then both Tes- 
 taments came on the carpet about one time. How could you impose the 
 one Testament on the learned people without the others, seeing their close 
 connection 1 But as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testament and disallow 
 the New, I therefrom argue, that the Old Testament was written some time 
 previous to the New — of course, previous to the things being transacted 
 which were predicted. It must, therefore, have been by divine inspiration. 
 But, says one, the word revelation, when applied to religion, means some- 
 thing immediately communicated from God to man ; that man tells a second, 
 the second a third, &c, &c. ; it is revelation to the first only, to the rest it 
 is mere hearsay. And if the Bible was revealed once, it was not re- 
 vealed to me; to me, therefore, it is hearsay. Answer: Allowing the 
 above, yet if a man tells me it is revealed to him that my father is dead, 
 &c, and the same spirit which revealed it to him accompanies his words 
 with energy to my heart, then it is revelation to me as well as to him, 
 and not bare hearsay. Consequently, if the same Spirit which dictated 
 the writing of the Bible attends the same with energy, then it is not hear- 
 say, but revelation, because we have a divine conviction of the truths 
 therein contained. And the sincere, of different persuasions, find some- 
 thing in the Bible to attract their attention, above any other book ; and 
 even the deists, when conscience begins to lash them, find something in 
 
 Again — reason alone is not a sufficient guide without revelation ; because, when reason 
 was to determine the number of gods, she said there was about thirty thousand. And in 
 this our day, the men of the greatest acquired information and strongest powers of mind, who 
 deny revelation, (of whom some doctors and lawyers, Are., may be included,) disagree in 
 their ideas on divine things, and that which is in connection with them, as much as the min- 
 isters and preachers ; whereas, if reason was a sufficient guide, I suppose they would agree 
 and come into one particular channel, &c. 
 
 Some say the Bible is revelation, but deny that there is any in this our day, saying the 
 Bible is sufficient without the influence of God's Spirit. Observe, 1 believe in the scrip- 
 tures as much as any person, etc. But with regard to the influence of the Spirit. 1 believe 
 it is strictly necessary ; for supposing 1 was to cast a look at the print and paper, what would 
 be the benefit, except I realized the truth of what is contained therein \ And how can I 
 realize it but by the influence of the same Spirit which dictated its writings .' Surely we 
 read that no man can call Jesus, Lord, but by the Holy Ghost ; and that the natural man 
 understandeth not the things of the Spirit, for they are spiritually discerned. Romans viii. 9. 
 1 Corinthians, ii. 11, i"2, 13, 14, 15, i6— xii. 3. Rev. xix. JO. 
 
 Why is it that the men of the greatest natural and acquired abilities get to be deists ? They 
 say it is reason, and that the more weak and ignorant part embrace religion. This is pretty 
 true, viz. : their reason makes them deists. And why s There are certain ideas which must 
 be taken through certain mediums, in order to have a right and just conception of them, and 
 otherwise, would cause a person to run into absurdities. For instance: I heard of a blind 
 man, who hearing persons talk about colors, informed them that he thought he could describe 
 what the color of red was like, vi/.., the sound of a trumpet, This absurdity, that red was like 
 the sound of a trumpet, orig nated by attempting to catch the idea through the medium of the 
 ear. Equally absurd would be the idea of sounds, if taken through the medium of the eye, 
 which only can be taken through the medium of the ear. So these deists attempt to con- 
 ceive just and accurate ideas of revealed religion by natural reason, which leads them into 
 an absurdity, and causes them to conclude that it is imagination, deception, or hypocrisy, in 
 those who pretend to it : whereas, if they would conceive of it through a different channel 
 or medium, viz., the inward sens itions or convictions of the mind. &c. — if they would give 
 due attention to the same, as sincere inquirers after truth, they would feel the Spirit of Truth 
 bearing witness to, or of the truth, to convince and correct, &c, and their deism would flee 
 away. Oh, may God cause the reader to reflect on what I have just observed, and turn at- 
 tention within your breast, and weigh the convictions of your mind for eternity ! 
 
256 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 the Bible to attract their minds, of the truth of which, the conduct of a 
 number to be found on this continent might be adduced. 
 
 Neither can I believe all will be saved ; for in Mark iii. 29 we are in- 
 formed of a certain character, which hath never forgiveness, but is in 
 danger of eternal damnation, which they could not be in danger of if there 
 be no such thing. And in Luke xvi. we read (not a parable, but a posi- 
 tive matter of fact, related by Christ himself, who knew what was trans- 
 acted in eternity as well as in time) concerning a rich man, who died and 
 went to hell, and there was a separation between him and the good place ; 
 and if one be lost, Universalism is not true. We feel in our breast that 
 we are accountable to God ; and if so, we are rewardable and punishable 
 according to our behavior and capacity ; and of course a day of account 
 must take place, when the rewards and punishments are given. Some 
 say we have all our punishment here. In reason I deny it, for the benefit 
 of religion is to escape punishment ; and if so, none have punishment but 
 the vicious. But as many of the virtuous have suffered the most cruel, 
 tormenting, lingering deaths, as may be said, for years, in matters of 
 tender conscience, while others have lived on flowery beds of ease, and 
 thus die ; from this I argue that the punishment is to come hereafter* 
 
 If .1 go to heaven as soon as they die, it being looked upon as a piece 
 of humanity to relieve the distressed, would it not be right for me to end 
 all he sorrows of those I can, who are in trouble? And does not this 
 open a door to argue that murder is humanity, thereby sending them to 
 heaven ? But, says one, I will acknowledge future punishment, but it is 
 not so long nor so bad as it is represented by some ; for we read of the 
 resurrection, when all mortal bodies shall be raised, and of course become 
 immortal and spiritual ; and corporeal fire and brimstone cannot operate 
 on spiritual bodies, and of course the punishment is but the horror of a 
 guilty conscience. And the word forever, frequently in the scripture, 
 ig of a limited nature, it may be inferred the punishment is not eter- 
 nal. Answer: Allowing that the punishment is only the horror of a 
 guilty conscience, (which will bear dispute.) yet I think that horror to the 
 mind will be found equal to fire and brimstone to the material body ; for 
 frequently I have been called to visit people on sick-beds, who have told 
 me that their pain of body was great, but their pain of mind so far ex- 
 ceeded it as to cause them to forget their pain of body for hours together, 
 unless some person spoke particularly to them concerning it. Again — 
 
 * Can I suppose those thinking powers which constitute the soul, and make us sensible, 
 active, and rational, and prevent the corporeal body from returning to its mother dust from 
 day today, will cease to exist when I am dead, or fallen asleep, or gone into a state of non- 
 entity, by annihilation ? Nay, I rather must believe this immortal doth still exist. I say 
 immortal, because 1 do not see how those qualities ran be subject to decay, considering their 
 nature, though I acknowledge, whilst acting upon organs, there may be heaviness, in conse- 
 quence of mortality, which is the effect oj sin. bin when disembodied shall appear in their 
 strength. And as a proof of future e ti ice of this thinking power, I ask, Why is it thai so 
 many well-informed people shrink al the thoughts of death, seeing ii is the common lotot 
 all mankind ? I ask, is u barely the thought - of dying \\ hich makes them turn their atten- 
 tion to various objects to divert thru- minds from reflecting? .Nay. but a conviction of the 
 realities of an awful eternity. Again — if a limb of mine be dissected or taken off, does that 
 depreciate an eighth or sixteenth purl of my soul ' .Nay. I am as rational us ever. There- 
 fore it' in y soul ran exist without apart of the body, why not exisl without the whole or any 
 part of it ' J have known men. who base lost their Innbs, feel an itching, and put down 
 their hand to rub. ) usk, What was the I au ie of th it sensation. Seeing the leg 01 loot WBJ 
 
 gone 1 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 257 
 
 you know what horror you have felt for a short space for one crime. 
 Now, supposing all the sins that ever*you committed in thought, word, or 
 deed, in public and in private, were set in array before you, so that you 
 could view all of them at one glance, and, at the same time, that con- 
 science were to have its full latitude to give you the lash ; would not the 
 horror which here causeth people to forget their temporal pain, while 
 there is hope, be worse than fire to the body, when hope is for ever fled ? 
 For when hope is gone, there is no support. 
 
 And the idea that the punishment is not eternal, because the word for- 
 ever sometimes in scripture is of a limited nature, I think will not do; 
 because the duration of certain words is bounded by the duration of the 
 things unto which they allude. For instance, "The servant shall serve 
 his master forever," in Moses's law. The word forever was bounded by 
 the life of the servant. And where it relates to mortality, it is bounded 
 by mortality; of course where it relates to immortality, it is bounded by 
 immortality, and when it relates to God, it is bounded by the eternity of 
 God ; and as we are informed in several parts of scripture, after that 
 mortality is done away, that the wicked shall be banished forever from 
 the presence of God, the word forever and the word eternal must be 
 synonymous, having one and the same meaning as endless, being bound- 
 ed by the eternity of God, and the endless duration of the immortal soul, 
 &c. Matt. xxv. 41, 46. 2 Thess. i. 9. Rev. xix. 3. Judges vii. 
 
 And observing the doctrine of particular election and reprobation to 
 tend to presumption, or despair, and those who preached it up, to make the 
 Bible clash and contradict itself, by preaching somewhat like this : 
 
 " You can and you can't — You shall and you shan't — You mil and you 
 won't — And you will he damned if you do — And you will be damned if you 
 dan/t." 
 
 Thus contradicting themselves, that people must do, and yet they cannot 
 do, and God must do all, and at the same time invite them to come to 
 Christ. 
 
 These inconsistencies caused me to reflect upon my past experience, 
 and conclude that the true tenor of the Bible did not clash, of course that 
 a connec'ed chain should be carried on through that book, and the medium 
 struck between the dark passages, which literally contradict, and reconcile 
 them together by explaining scripture by scripture ; and by striving so to 
 do, I imbibed what here follows: 1st. That election is a Bible doctrine, 
 but not an elect number, for I cannot find that in the Bible, but an elect 
 character, viz : " Him that becomes a true penitent, willing to be made 
 holy and saved by free grace, merited only by Christ." And on the other 
 hand, instead of a reprobate number, it is a reprobate character; namely, 
 " him that obstinately and finally continues in unbelief, that shall be cast 
 off," &c. Thus any one may discover that it is an election and reproba- 
 tion of characters instead of numbers, and you cannot deny it. But the 
 following scriptures demonstrate undeniably, that God, instead of repro- 
 bating any, is willing to receive all : 2 Pet. iii. 9; Ezek. xxxiii. 11 ; 1 
 Tim. ii. 3, 4 ; 2 Cor. v. 19. 2dly. That Christ, instead of dying only for a 
 part, the prophets, angels, Christ, and the apostles, positively affirm that 
 salvation by his merits is possible for all : Gen. xxiii. 14 ; Isaiah liii. 6 ; 
 Luke ii. 10 ; John iii. 16, 17. 3dly. That the Holy Spirit doth not strive 
 with a part only, as some say a special call, but strives with every man 
 
 22* 
 
258 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 t 
 
 according to the hardness of his heart, while the day of mercy lasts : John 
 i. 9 and xvi. 8, (compare vi. 44 with xii. 33.) Again, then/ is a gospel 
 for and an invitation to all, and you cannot deny it : Mark xvi. 15 ; Matt, 
 xi. 28. Again, there is a duty which we owe to God, according to reason, 
 conscience, and scripture ; and there are glorious promises for our en- 
 couragement in the way of duty, and awful threatenings in the way of 
 disobedience, and you cannot deny it: Prov. xxviii. 13; Matt. v. 2 to S, 
 vii. 24 — 28; Isaiah i. 16 — 20; Ps. ix. 17. And now to affirm that a 
 part were unconditionally elected for heaven, and can never be lost, what 
 need was there of a Saviour ? To save them from what? And if the 
 rest have no possibility of salvation, who are benefited by Christ ? Or what 
 did he come for ? Not to benefit the elect or reprobate, but to accomplish 
 a mere sham, or solemn nothing. This reminds me of a story I heard 
 concerning a negro, who had just returned from meeting. His master 
 said, "Well, Jack, how did you like the minister?" "Why, massa, me 
 scarcely know, for de minister say, God makey beings, calla man ; he 
 pickey out one here, oney dare, and givey dem to Jesus Christ, an' da 
 can't be lost. He makey all de rest reprobate, and givey dem to the 
 devil, da can't be saved. And de devil he go about like a roaring lion, 
 seeking to get away some ob Christ's, and he can't. De minister he go 
 about to get away some de devil's, and he can't; me don't know which 
 de greatest fool, de preacher or de devil." v 
 
 It is evident that the devil and the damned in hell do not believe in the 
 doctrine of eternal decrees, for it is the nature of sinners to strive to justify 
 themselves in evil, and cast the blame elsewhere. This is evil practice, 
 therefore came from an evil source, and consequently from the devil. 
 When Aciam fell, and God called to him, he cast the blame on the woman. 
 God turning to her, she cast the blame on the serpent. God turned to 
 him, and he was speechless. Now if he had believed in the doctrine of 
 decrees, does it not appear evident that he would have replied, " Adam 
 was not left to the freedom of his own will ; he was bound by the decrees, 
 and we have only fulfilled thv decrees and done thy will, and thou ought- 
 est to reward us for it?"v But he was speechless, and knew nothing of 
 such talk then ; therefore it must be something that he has hatched up 
 since — as saith the poet : 
 
 "There is a reprobation plan, "This is a bold serpentine scheme, 
 
 Some how it did arise, It suits the serpent well : 
 
 By the predestinarian clan If he can make the sinner dream 
 
 Of horrid cruelties. That he is doomed to hell. 
 
 "The plan is this •. They hold a few, " Or if he can persuade a man 
 They are ordained for heaven ; Decree is on his side ; 
 
 They hold the rest accursed crew, Then he will say without delay, 
 That cannot be forgiven. This cannot he untied. 
 
 "They do hold, God hath decreed "He tells one simier, he's decreed 
 Whatever comes to pass ; I nto eternal bliss ; 
 
 Some to he damned, some to be freed — lie tells another, he ean'1 be freed, 
 And this they call free grace. For he is doom'd t<> miss. 
 
 ■'This inn, bedstead they do fetch "The first lie bindeth fast in pride, 
 
 To try our hopes upon ; The second in despair ; 
 
 And il loo short, we must he strelch'd — If Ik 1 can only keen them tied. 
 Cut oil, il wc'ii' loo long. Which way lie does no! eare." 
 
 It appeareth by the rich man's desiring his five brethren to be warned, 
 
/ 
 
 C H A I N O F L R E N Z . 259 
 
 lest they come to Hell with him, &c, (Luke xvi.,) that he did not believe 
 their states to be unalterably fixed by God's decrees ; for if he did, why 
 did he request their warning? saying, " if one arose from the dead, they 
 would repent," &c. It appeareth likewise that if God hath decreed all 
 things, that his decrees are as ancient as his knowledge ; as his decrees 
 are generally argued from his foreknowledge, and that he foreknows it 
 will be so, because he hath decreed it, &c. This opens a door to argue, 
 that there was a time when God was ijjnorant and knew nothing. For a 
 decree is an act of the mind, and there cannot be an action without there 
 bring a time when that action took place. If so, then if God hath decreed 
 all things, it must be that there was a time when God passed those decrees ; 
 and if so, then there was a time when the decrees were not passed ; and if 
 God did not foreknow anything until he decreed it, then there was a time 
 when God knew nothing. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it.* 
 
 And now to talk about God's foreknowledge, or decreeing all things 
 from all eternity, appears a nonsensical phrase ; becauseto say from (as 
 the word from implies a place of starting) all eternity, implies eternity 
 had a beginning ; and as some use an unmeaning expression to convey an 
 idea of unbeginning time, for the want of language, it is nonsense to at- 
 tempt to build an argument thereon. For as it is argued in the foregoing 
 that God is eternal, we may admit with propriety that he possesseth all 
 the attributes that are ascribed to him ; and yet it is not inconsistent to say 
 that the first thing ever God made was time,^ and in time he made all 
 things, and probably the angelic creation was previous to men. 
 
 Now, many attempt to make God the author of sin : but sin is not a 
 creature as many falsely think ; it is the abuse of good. And to say that 
 God, who is good, abuses good, is the highest blasphemy that we could im- 
 peach the Deity with ; therefore he cannot be the author of it, consequently 
 it must have come from another source. Now we must admit the idea 
 that there was a time when there was no creature, but the Creator only : 
 and declarative glory could never redound to God ; except that finite ac- 
 countable intelligences were created, (for what should declare his glory,) 
 his justice nor goodness could nevrr be shown forth in rewards and pun- 
 ishments, except such accountable beings were made ; and of course must 
 have remained in solemn silence : therefore, declarative glory could never 
 have redounded to God. But, that he might have declarative glory, aris- 
 ing from his attributes,! by intelligences, it appears that angels were 
 
 * Whatever is, or exists abstract from God, is finite. How or what God conceives or knows 
 of himself, or the manner of his knowing, I shall not attempt to fathom till the day of eterni- 
 ty. But relative to his knowledge, as it concerns his creatures, I think the term infinite 
 improper, for he can know no more than what hath been, is, and will be, (for there is no 
 more to know.) which are only finite in any and every sense whatever. Therefore to at- 
 tempt to build an eternal covenant, by arguing or attempting to conceive his infinite know- 
 lodge, is a contradiction. For first, the term knowledge implies a power of perception, to know 
 and comprehend tJie existence of qualities, or things, &c; therefore in this sense, when you 
 speak of the knowledge of God relative to creation or his creatures, in the sense they speak, 
 you must necessarily hound God's knowledge by finity. I now refer only to the act or cir- 
 cumference of the act, not to the power or capacity, for only God is infinite ; of course to 
 apply the word infinite, &c, to argue great knowledge, is a contradiction: and you cannot 
 deny it, because there cannot be an infante finite. 
 
 t Eph. i. 3, 4, 5. God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in Christ, (not out of him.) 
 according as he hath chosen w, in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be 
 holy and without blame before him in love. Ver. 9 and 10 hath reference to building up Zion 
 in Christ, not in the Universalist's sense, but upon earth. &c. 
 
 } Rev. iv 11. " Thou hast created all things, imd for thy pleasure (or glory) they arc and 
 were created" 
 
260 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 created ; and we must suppose they were all happy, holy, and good at 
 at first, seeing this is the nature of God, (as all argue, from the Christian 
 to the deist.) As likeness doth beget likeness, and every cause produces 
 its own effect ; and as we are informed, that the devil sinneth from the 
 beginning, and that some kept not their first estate, but left their own habita- 
 tion, and sinned, and were cast down to hell, &c. (2 Pet. ii. 4, Jude 6, 
 Rom. iv. 15, 1 John iii. 4, 8 ;) and as we read, where there is no law 
 there is no transgression ; it must be that the angels had a law to keep, 
 and power sufficient to keep or break the law ; or else, how could they be 
 accountable ? And if they were not, they could not be rewardable ; and if 
 not, then not praise nor blame worthy. But says one, allowing that God 
 did make such pure, intelligent, accountable beings, and had a sovereign 
 right to demand their obedience, seeing they were dependent ; what should 
 induce a holy being to sin against a holy God, especially as there was no 
 evil in him or them, nor yet any to tempt him ? Answer : Suppose I were 
 walking along in meditation in a great field : of a sudden I cast a look 
 forward, and can see no end to it : it would be' natural for me to stop and 
 look back the way from whence I came. So, in my opinion, the angels 
 were looking into futurity : they could discover no end to eternity, and it 
 would be natural for them to reflect on time past. They could remember 
 no time when they had no existence, any more than I can. This would 
 open a door for self-temptation to arise in thought, " How do we know but 
 we are eternal with God ? and why should we be dependent on him, or 
 be accountable to him ?" In order to find out whether they were depend- 
 ent or independent, the only method was, to try their strength, by mak- 
 ing head against the King of heaven, by a violation of his command. 
 
 Now, evil is the abuseof good, and the first abuse of good was the ori- 
 gin of evil, and as their commandment was good, the evil consisted in the 
 abuse of it; and the natural consequence of breaking the same, would be 
 to convert them into devils — as the consequence of murder is death. From 
 this we may see, that God made the devil, but he made himself a devil. 
 Now. it appears to me impossible for God to show the devils mercy, con- 
 sistent with the principles of reason and justice ; for I may sin against my 
 equal, and in the eyes of the law, the crime is looked upon as a trifle ; the 
 same crime against a government would forfeit my liberty, if not my life. 
 Thus, the magnitude of a crime is not looked upon according to the dig- 
 nity of the offender, but according to the dignity of the offended : of course, a 
 finite being sinning against an infinite God, there is an infinite demeril in 
 the transgression ; of course justice demands infinite satisfaction. A finite 
 being can make finite satisfaction only, although the crime demands an 
 infinity of punishment. A finite being cannot bear infinity of punishment 
 at once; therefore the punishment must be made up in duration, and of 
 course be eternal, that it may be adequate to the crime. 
 
 But, says one, Why was not a mediator provided for fallen angels, as 
 well as for fallen men ? — Answer : It was impossible, in the reason and na- 
 ture of things ; for when mankind fell it was by the action of one, and they 
 multiply. So the Godhead and manhood could be united, as in the per- 
 son of Christ. But not so with the devils, for the} were all created active 
 beings, and each stood or fell for himself, and of course was actually guilty, 
 and therefore must have actual punishment, except a mediator was pro- 
 vided ; which could not be, for the devils do not multiply ; therefore the 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 261 
 
 Godhead and the devilhood could not be joined together. But supposing 
 they could, yet, says Paul, without the shedding; of blood there can he no 
 remission, and spirits have no blood to shed : and upon this ground it ap- 
 pears, that the devils' restoration or redemption must fall through. 
 
 The scripture saith, Rom. ix. 11, &c. "The children being yet un- 
 born, having done neither good or evil, that the purpose of God ac- 
 cording to election might stand, it was said unto her, the elder shall serve 
 the younger ; as it is written, Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hat- 
 ed," &c. Any person by examining Genesis xxv. 23, and Mai. i. 1, 2, 
 may see that Paul's talk doth not mean their persons, but that undeniably 
 it must be applied to their posterity. And to apply them the other May, 
 as though one was an elect, the other a reprobate, on purpose to be damn- 
 ed, without a possibility of escape, is a plot of the devil, to blindfold man- 
 kind bv a multitude of words without knowledge : for no such inference 
 can be drawn from that passage, that Jacob was made for salvation, and 
 Esau for damnation. But observe, it must be applied to their posterity: 
 see Genesis xxv. 23. " And the Lord said to Rebecca, two nations are 
 in thy womb, and two manner of people shall be separated from thy 
 bowels ; and the one people shall be stronger than the other people, and 
 the elder shall serve the younger." Which came to pass in the reign of 
 King David, when the Edomites were brought into subjection to the Israel- 
 ites, (2 Sam. viii. 14, 1 Chron. xviii. 13 :) and that passage, "Jacob have 
 I loved, and Esau have I hated," was not spoken before the children were 
 born, but hundreds of years after they were dead, by Mai. i. 1, 2. Now, 
 cannot any person who is unprejudiced, plainly discover, that the word 
 "Jacob " here means the Jewish nation, which God saw fit to exalt to high 
 national privileges ; because Christ was to come through that lineage, 
 &c. And as to " Esau hare Ihated," the word hate in scripture frequent- 
 ly means loving in a less degree, &c. : for instance — Christ saith, except 
 a man hate his father, mother, and his own life also, he cannot be my dis- 
 ciple — the word hate, here means loving in a less degree, as we are to 
 love God supremely ; and lent favors in a less degree, as belonging to him. 
 So the passage " Esau have I hated," meaneth, that God did not see fit to 
 exalt the Edomites to so high national privileges as the Jews ; yet they 
 were the next highest, for their land was given to them for a possession, 
 which the Jews were not permitted to take from them, as they were going 
 from Egypt to Canaan, (Deut. ii. 4, 5 ;) and that passage (Heb. xii. 17) 
 which saith, that " Esau was rejected, and found no place of repentance, 
 though he sought it carefully with tears," we must not therefrom infer, 
 that it was God who rejected him, because he was a reprobate, but his 
 father Isaac. 
 
 Take notice, at a certain time Esau went out a hunting, and on his re- 
 turn home, being at the point to perish with hunger, came into Jacob's tent, 
 and desired refreshment ; but Jacob attempted to make Esau's extremity 
 his opportunity to grow rich, and to cheat him out of his birth-right for a 
 mess of pottage ; and Esau, rather than starve, promised to give it up; 
 and who can blame him, considering his distress? All that a man hath 
 will he give for his life, saith Satan : this is the truth, and you cannot de- 
 ny it, (Gen. xxv. 30, &c.) But there is no account that ever Jacob got 
 the birth-right ; but by Esau's continuing with his father, and being so rich 
 on Jacob's return, it appears that he lived with his father, and was heir 
 
262 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 to the inheritance. Jacob got not any thing from Esau ; but Esau got a 
 present from him. After this, Isaac was determined to bless Esau, and 
 commanded him to get venison for that purpose ; and while he was going 
 for it, Rebecca told Jacob to kill kids, dec, and he should get the blessing. 
 He saith, " I shall get a curse instead of a blessing." She said, " The curse 
 be on me," &c, and it appears as though she got it, as it was the means 
 of her losing her idol's company during her lifetime ; for there is no ac- 
 count of her being alive at his return. Scarcely had he told the lies to 
 Isaac, and withdrawn, &c, but Esau came in, and thereby blind Isaac 
 perceived the deception in full, and began to tremble exceedingly, by 
 which Esau perceived what had passed, and immediately lifted up his 
 voice and wept, and sought after repentance ; not in himself, (for he had 
 done nothing to repent of.) but in his father Isaac. But Isaac would not 
 take back the blessing, but said, Jacob is blessed, and shall be blessed, 
 (Gen. xxvii. &c.) From this loss of the blessing, some people think Esau 
 was reprobated and damned : but Paul saith, (Heb. xi. 20,) " By faith Isaac 
 blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come." Some forget to read 
 that Esau was blessed as well as Jacob, though not in so great a degree, 
 and how could he be blessed by faith if he were reprobated? (Gen. xxvii. 
 39. 40.) Esau was blessed with four things ; the first two were like a part 
 of Jacob's, viz. the dew of heaven, and the fatness of the earth — thirdly, 
 by his sword he was to live — and fourthly, when he should have the do- 
 minion, he was to break Jacob's (or Jewish) yoke from off his neck, which 
 came to pass in the reign of Jehoram, the son of Jehoshaphat. 2 Chron. xxi. 
 8 — tO. And now to show the inconsistency of thinking that Esau served 
 Jacob the younger, it doth appear that Jacob served Esau ; and moreover, 
 that Jacob had no religion when he attempted to cheat and lie, that being 
 contrary to the spirit of Christianity. But it appears that he got converted 
 afterwards, when on his way to Padan-aram ; he lay to rest in the woods, 
 and in the night he had a vision, in which he saw a ladder, the top reach- 
 ing to heaven, &c. Now, as the ladder had two sides, it represents the 
 Godhead and manhood of Christ, and the rounds, the different degrees of 
 grace. If Jacob had been pious, doubtless he would have realized the 
 presence of God being there to protect him from the wild beasts; but his 
 expression, " the Lord was in this place, and I knew it not," argueth ig- 
 norance. Secondly, he adds, " it is no other than the house of God and 
 gate of heaven ;" which is the language of young converts. Thirdly, he 
 made a vow, if God would give him food to eat, and raiment to put on, 
 and bring him back in peace, that God should be his God ; which certain- 
 ly implies, that he did not serve God before as he did afterwards. (Gen. 
 xxviii. 10.) 
 
 Observe, first, Jacob served Esau, was afraid of him, and ran from 
 home twenty years, through scenes of sorrow, and had his wages changed 
 not less than ten times — Secondly, when he set out to return, his past con- 
 duct created such fear in his breast, that he dared not sec Esau's face, 
 until by messengers he inquired, "May I come in peace?" And under- 
 standing that Esau with a body of men was coming to meet him, his sleep 
 departed from him. He divided his host in two bands, and wrestled all 
 nighl in prayer; and such fear surely denotes guilt. Thirdly, he sent a 
 number of messengers with presents, and a message in Esau, calling him 
 lord, as if himself was the servant. Fourthly, Esau bowed not at all ; but 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 263 
 
 Jacob bowed not once, nor twice only, but seven times ; and then cried 
 out, " I have seen thy face, as though I had seen the face of God." Now 
 if Esau was a reprobate, how could his face have been as God's ? Nay, it 
 would have been as the devil's. But as they had a joyful meeting to- 
 gether, like two Christian brethren, that had been some time absent ; I 
 therefore conclude, that Jacob saw the image of God in his brother Esau ; 
 and in that sense, Esau's face might be said to be as the face of God, and 
 in no other. And as the general tenor of Esau's conduct was not so bad 
 as some part of Jacob's conduct, I therefrom conclude, that Esau died in 
 peace ; and if ever I can be so happy as to get to glory, I expect to meet 
 Esau there as well as Jacob. (Gen. xxxii. and xxxiii. &c.) 
 
 If I believed all things were decreed, I must suppose that Pharaoh did 
 the will of God in all things ; seeing God decreed all his thoughts, words, 
 and actions : and the will being the determining faculty, it must be, that 
 whatever God decrees, he wills : therefore Pharaoh did the will of God, 
 according to that doctrine, and you cannot deny it. If the scripture 
 be true, then Pharaoh doing the will of God, according to that doctrine, 
 must be saved, according to the intimation of Christ, that whoever docth 
 the will of God is his brother, sister, and mother. Observe, if all Pharaoh's 
 conduct was decreed, he did as well as he could, and Peter as bad as he 
 could. According to that doctrine, then, which is the most praise or blame 
 worthy ? Again, if God decreed Pharaoh's conduct, did he not decree it 
 right; and if so, could it be wrong? If not, there was no sin, consequent- 
 ly no punishment ; unless you say a man is punishable for doing right. 
 Again, if God decreed Pharaoh should do as he did, why did he command 
 him to act to the reverse ? Does he decree one thing and command 
 another? If so, then you make God's decrees and commandments clash; 
 for according to that doctrine, God's revealed will is that we should obey : 
 and his decreed will is that we should disobey. Thus you make out that 
 God has two wills right opposite to each other, which makes God divided 
 against himself. Christ intimates that that which is divided against itself, 
 cannot stand. If so, then Deity being divided, must fall, and of course 
 the works of nature sink, and go to ruin. Thus we see the inconsistency 
 of dividing and subdividing God's will. 
 
 There is no account of Pharaoh's heart being more hard than others, 
 until he became hardened; but it appeareth from Rom. v. 19, 20, that 
 the hearts of all people are alike hard by nature. Well, saith one, what 
 is the meaning of that scripture, " For this same purpose have I raised 
 thee up, that I may show forth my power in thee. And I will harden his 
 heart, and he shall not let the people go," &c. Answer : The Lord raised 
 Pharaoh up. Up from what ? From the dust unto a child, from a child 
 to a man, to be a king on the throne, that he might show forth his power 
 in him. And he has raised up you, and me, and all mankind, for the 
 same purpose; viz. to show forth his power in us. If it be not for that, 
 what is it for ? We read in several places that the Lord hardened Pha- 
 raoh, and yet that Pharaoh hardened himself: how could that be? God 
 do it ! and yet Pharaoh do it ! We read that the Lord afflicted Job, and 
 yet that Satan did it, (Job xix. 21. ii. 7 ;) and that the Lord moved David 
 to number Israel, and yet that Satan did it, &c. (2 Sam. xxiv. 1. 1 Chron. 
 xxv. 1 ;) and that Solomon built the temple, and yet tells how his many 
 
264 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 workmen did it. Thus we see there is a first cause, and a second cause ; 
 
 as saith the poet : — 
 
 " No evil can from God proceed, 
 'Twas only suffered, not decreed ; 
 As darkness is not from the sun, 
 Nor mounts the shades till he is gone." 
 
 Reason saith, that mankind are agents or else prophets ; for they can 
 foretell some things, and then fulfil them :* this is the truth, and you can- 
 
 * Matter, when it is moved by another cause, cannot stop of itself, and when stopped 
 cannot move of itself. But as we have the power of action, (the same as I give out my 
 appointment months before hand, and then fulfil it,) it is evident that we are prophets or 
 else agents. To adopt the idea of prophecy, you will not ; and if not, you must acknow- 
 ledge agency, which material substance without thinking power doth not possess. 1 rom 
 this I argue that there is something in man abstract from matter, which is spirit, which 
 some call the soul, and which makes him sensible and rational, &c. And to suppose the 
 soul to be a part of God is inconsistent, because God is completely happy, as is acknow- 
 ledged from the Christian to the Deist. Therefore, if my soul was a part of him, I should 
 have one continued stream of happiness. 
 
 But as 1 have frequently felt unhappy in mind, I herefrom argue that my soul is spirit 
 abstract from God. 
 
 Some people have an idea that the souls of infants come right pure from the hand of God 
 by infusion into the body, and that the body being of Adam's race, pollutes the soul, and 
 causes it to become impure, just as it' the body governed the mind. Allowing the above 
 — When did God make the soul of the child that was born yesterday 1 Why, says one, 
 within the course of a few months past. Hush, I deny it ; for the Bible says, ( Jen. ii. 1, 2, 
 3, that God finished the heavens (that is, the starry heavens) and earth, and all the host of 
 them, and then Got! rested from the works pi the creation on the seventh day — he hath not 
 been at work in creating new souls ever since. Therefore your idea that God makes new 
 souls daily, falls to the ground; and you cannot deny it, if the Bible be true. 
 
 But, says one, their souls were made in the course of six days. 
 
 Where then have they been ever since 1 ? Laid up in a storehouse in heaven ? If they 
 were, they were happy ; if so, what kind of a being does this represent the Almighty, 
 especially if connected with the opinion of some who suppose that there are infants in 1 it ■ 11 
 not more than a span long ! 
 
 First, God made Adam nappy in Paradise, and these infantile souls happy in a storehouse ; 
 then when Adam tails, prohibits adultery, and at the same time previously decrees that 
 they shall commit it to produce an illegitimate body ; and he to help them on to pi 
 ?he illegitimate, takes one of these pure souls, infuses it into the body, and the body pnl- 
 lutes it, caused it to become impure; and is now a reprobate for hell-lire. Thus yon see 
 some people represent < ■• d as in;! Hi them happy some thou 
 
 of years, then damning them for a sin they never committed! And now the difference 
 between \h\s Being, it any such there be, that dealeth thus with his creatures, ami Him that 
 ill the devil, 1 leave you to judge. God help you to look at it in the scale of equality, 
 and see whether the above be right or wrong ! 
 
 But, says one, where do you think tin- soul comes from 1 ? 
 
 A.-. Adam was the first man, I must suppose, from reason and scripture, he got his soul 
 right from God, as there was no other source lor him to derive it from : hut E\ e was taken 
 "in of Adam, and there is no account other receiving her soul right from God ; and it not, 
 1 must suppose the whole of her was taken from Aiam, and of course she gol her soul from 
 him as well as her body. Andasweread that the souls of Jacob's children (Gen. slvi. 26) 
 
 ii Jacob's 1 nil! came out, A c., i herefrom infer, that they were not laid up in a 
 
 storehouse in heaven, I mi came by natural generation from the parents, as well as the b 
 Well, says one, estimate tin- value ol the soul, (by mechanism.) 
 
 First, some people prize a thing according as who made it: if one mechanic made it, 
 
 j prize 1 1 so much worth; I" 1 ' ii another made it they would prize it higher, because it 
 
 was made by a more perfect workman. It' we prize the soul by this standard, it must be 
 
 considered as valuable, because h was made by the perfected of the perfect, and the w iseal 
 
 ol the wise, him thai cannot err, God Almighty. 
 
 Secondly, some people value ■> thing ci ding to its duration. If the soul be valued en 
 ad, i' must be prized high ; tor it being spirit, it is immortal, ami must endure as 
 
 as eternal ai;es pass away. 
 
 Thirdly, some people prize a thing according to the case of it ; if tic- soul be prized on 
 this ground.it must be esteemed as valuable, for a certain time, it is said, five millions 
 yere offered to anj one who would contrive a machine thai would perform perpetual mo- 
 ami yet nine have been able to do it : yd in the construct^ n of the case ot the soul, 
 
 inch is the body, iheie is more wisdom discoverable than all the wisdom of the mechan- 
 ics, in all the machinery on the face of this terraqueoi 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 365 
 
 not deny it. If so, then it may be said with propriety, that the Lord hard- 
 ened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet that Pharaoh hardened himself, even 
 as mankind are hardened in this our day, &c. 
 
 Observe, first, the Lord called to Pharaoh by favor, and gave him a 
 kingdom. Secondly, the Lord called by commandments, and Pharaoh 
 would not obey, by saying, " I know not the Lord, neither will I let 
 Israel a;o." Then the Lord called, thirdly, by miracles, but Pharoah 
 reasoned against them in a diabolical way, by setting the magicians to 
 
 If the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how valuable must the soul be which the 
 body is made to contain ! 
 
 Fourthly, some people prize a thing according to what it costs: if the soul be prized 
 according to this medium, it must be valuable, for if any smaller ransom than the blood 
 of Christ could have purchased immortal souls from the curse of a broken law, doubtless 
 God would have accepted that offering. Some people say that one drop of Christ's blood 
 is sutficient to cleanse a soul, which idea I condemn, because the magnitude of a crime is 
 not looked upon according to the dignity of the offender, but according to the dignity of 
 the offended ; therefore a rinite being sinning against an infinite God, there is an infinite 
 demerit m the transgression, and justice demands infinite satisfaction. But a finite being 
 can make linite satisfaction only ; therefore there needs a mediator between a rebel creature 
 and the Creator, which could be formed no way but by the two natures being joined to- 
 gether, that is to say, the finite and the infinite, or in other words, the Godheeui and man- 
 hood, or Divinity veiled in humanity. 
 
 But here comes up a deist, and says, Hush, Lorenzo, it is inconsistent to adopt the idea 
 that divinity and humanity can be joined together, as you talk, in the person of Christ. 
 But I say, hush ; for it is no more inconsistent, with reason to adopt the idea that divinity 
 and humanity can be joined together, than to adopt a former one which is self-evident, viz. 
 that spirit and matter can be joined together and form a man, which idea, how it is, 1 
 cannot comprehend ; yet self-evident matter of fact puts it beyond all doubt, that spirit and 
 matter are joined to form man, and you cannot deny it — and of course the idea that divinity 
 and humanity can be joined together in the person of Christ, may be admitted according 
 to reason. The manhood being offered up under an infinite influence of the Divinity, the 
 sacrifice would be of infinite merit according to the transgression and the demands of jus- 
 tice But to return — I cannot suppose that Christ would nave done any thing superfluous 
 for man's redemption ; and of course, that one drop of his blood is sufficient to cleanse a 
 soul or save a world, is inconsistent, as though a considerable part of what he did was 
 superfluity, fcc. And of course in atoning for what is called original sin, I must believe 
 that nothing needless was done ; if not, then Christ did no more than what was necessary ; 
 and if so, the idea that one drop of his blood, &c, to cleanse a soul, is inconsistent. And 
 if the demerit of one transgression demands infinite satisfaction, then the atonement made 
 for that would be a sufficiency for all the world, or ten thousand times as many : for what 
 greater satisfaction could be made than that which is infinite? Therefore, the human na- 
 ture being offered a sacrifice by the influence of the Divinity, for the sin of the world, which 
 was the sin of Adam, the sacrifice or ransom in some sense may be considered as infinite, it 
 being offered under an infinite influence of the Divine Spirit ; therefore, the satisfaction 
 would be according to the transgression, and of course, in doing that, there would be a 
 sufficient provision for all the actual sins of men, considering the nature of it, and how 
 unbounded it is. Therefore, the soul, when prized according to what it cost, must be con- 
 sidered very valuable. 
 
 But again, fifthly — some people prize a thing according to the scarcity of it. If a thing 
 is very plenty, they would give so much for it ; but if it were more scarce, they would give 
 much more, ice So, immortal souls are plenty, and yet very, very scarce, for each man 
 hath but one, each woman hath but one. O sinner! if thou lose thy soul, thou [osest thy 
 all, thou hast nothing left. God help thee to consider seriously, and stimulate thee to im- 
 prove thy tune (which is on the wheel) for eternity accordingly ! 
 
 The soul, which we perceive governs our body, (as the body without the soul is a life- 
 less lump of clay,) we find from experience hath a memory, which is the power of reflection 
 or recollection, to call past things to remembrance, &c. Again, it hath an understanding, 
 which is a power to comprehend and realize things as they are ; again, it hath a will, 
 which is the power of choosing and determining. 
 
 We also have passions, one of which is love, inclining us to that which appears delight- 
 some. Anger is another passion, which implies dislike or opposition to a thing that is 
 odious in our minds. Also we have fear when danger we behold. Also joy, when plea- 
 sure or h ippiness we possess. There are live outward senses by which we distinguish ob- 
 jects or qualities; these are inlets of knowledge to the mind, and only through them can 
 we receive ideas, (except by inspiration, which is an inward conviction wrought by another 
 Spirit ) These five senses are, hearing, seeing, tastine, Smelling, and feeling. 
 
 23 
 
266 CH ,K\ r OF LORENZO. 
 
 work. Then, fourthly. God called hy affliction ; and Pharoah made a 
 promise to obey God, and let the Jews depart, if the affliction might be 
 removed: but when the judgment was removed, Pharaoh broke his pro- 
 mise. Therein he was to blame, and you cannot deny it. For, by 
 breaking his promise, his heart would naturally become harder, like me- 
 tal when melted it is tender, and when grown cold is harder than before, 
 and of course requires a hotter fire to melt it again. So it required a 
 heavier judgment to operate on Pharaoh ; and God would send it, and 
 Pbaraoh would promise and break them, till ten afflictions passed away ; 
 and when the first-born were slain by the Lord, and yet by evil angels, as 
 David in the Psalms tells you, Pharaoh was shocked, and let the Jews 
 depart. He pursued them, and God permitted him to be taken in his own 
 folly, and drowned in the Red Sea. Thus, we find how God hardened 
 Pharoah's heart, and yet how he hardened himself by disobedience ; and 
 so in this our day it may be said, that God hardens some, and yet they 
 harden themselves, as follows : — First, God calls by prosperity or favors, 
 and yet many enjoy them without a feeling sense from whom they flow. 
 Secondly, God calls by commandments ; an inward monitor, telling what 
 is right and what is wrong. But some do not give attention thereto, 
 which, if they did, they would hear the voice more and more distinctly, 
 till at length it would become their teacher. Thirdly, God calls by mira- 
 cles ; the operation of his Spirit, perhaps, under preaching, or some other 
 cause, and they have thought, " If I could always feel as I do now, I 
 should soon be a Christian : or, if all my companions would turn ami 
 serve the Lord, I would gladly go with them to heaven." But through 
 inattention, those serious impressions, which I call miracles, soon wear 
 off. A miracle is something done out of the common course of nature, 
 by the operations of the power or Spirit of God. Therefore, O reader, 
 it was not the minister who made you have those feelings, but the power 
 of God. Therefore, in some sense, you have been called upon miracu- 
 lously, and you cannot deny it. Fourthly, God calls by affliction ; and 
 when people are taken sick, and view death near, they make vows and 
 promises, and think how good they will be if God will spare them and 
 raise them up. But when they are recovered, they, Pharaoh like, too soon 
 forget their promises, and break their vows, and hereby become harder 
 than before, and can do things without remorse, which once they would 
 have felt the lash of conscience for. And that preaching, which once 
 would make impressions on their mind, strikes their heart and bounds 
 back like a stone glancing against a rock. This character is what may 
 be termed a gospel-hardened sinner. Thus, you may discover that this 
 plan clears the Divine character, and casts the blame on the creature, 
 where it ought to be cast. Whereas, the opposite would cast the blame 
 directly on God, if he decreed it so. This is the truth, and you cannot 
 deny it. Although Christ hath promised once to draw all men unto him, 
 (not to drag, for bait draws birds, yet they come voluntarily,) ye1 he 
 never promises to draw them a second time, but on the other hand posi- 
 tively saith, " My spirit shall not always strive with man.'" And again, 
 " liecause I have called and ye have refused, but ye have set at nought 
 my counsel, and would none of my reproofs, I also will laugh at your 
 calamity, and mock when your fear cometh." " Ephraim is joined to his 
 idols, let him alone." And the language of a reprobate is, " The harvest 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 267 
 
 is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved." — Jer. viii. 20. 
 Prov. i. 24, 25, 26. Gen. vi. 3. 
 
 As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in the path of revealed duty, 
 those who, like Cain, bring a wrong offering, the fruit of the ground, in- 
 stead of the firstling of the flock, like Abel, must expect, like Cain, to be 
 rejected, (Gen. iv. 7 ;) for God saith, " Behold, I have set life and death 
 before you, choose you this day whom ye will serve," &c. (Josh. xxiv. 
 15. ) " One thing is needful, and Mary hath chosen the good part." We 
 do not read God chose it for her. This is the truth, and you cannot deny 
 it. Even, as we read in John iii. 19, that " this is the condemnation, 
 that light has come into the world, and men love darkness rather than 
 light," &c. Oh ! reader, prepare to meet thy God ! 
 
 Objection : Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump 
 to make one vessel to honor, and another to dishonor ? 
 
 Answer : A potter never makes any vessel on purpose to destroy it ; 
 for, the most dishonorable one in family sickness is as useful as the hon- 
 orable teacup in time of health. Neither doth God make any on purpose 
 for destruction, but all mankind are useful, if they get the spirit of their 
 station, and fill up that sphere for which they are qualified. For, without 
 servants there can be no masters ; without subjects, no rulers ; without 
 commonalty, no quality ; and any one may observe that David was 
 elected or set apart to be king, Jeremiah and Samuel to be prophets, &c; 
 and any discerning eye may easily discover that Paul's election (Rom. 
 ix.) was not an election to future happiness, but of temporal advantages. 
 And yet those not so positive, but that the privileges might be forfeited 
 and lost by sin, as you may find, 1 Chron. xxviii. 9, 10 : " If thou serve 
 him with a perfect heart, and with a willing mind, he will be found of 
 thee ; but if thou forsake him, he will cast thee off for ever." (Deut. xxx. 
 15 — 19.) Moses's dying declaration was, that the children of Israel must 
 obey, and if they would, all needful blessings they should have, but if 
 rebellious, should be cursed and scattered, &c. This is a truth and you 
 cannot deny it. And observe Paul, when talking about the clay and 
 potter, alludes to Jer. xviii., where the prophet was commanded to see the 
 potter work, &c. And then God says, verse 6th, " Cannot I do with you 
 as this potter, O house of Israel V s &c. Again, verse 7th, " At what in- 
 stant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom, to pluck up, pull 
 down, or destroy it ; if that nation against whom I have pronounced, 
 turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil I thought to do unto them. 
 At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom, to build 
 or plant it, if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice, then will 
 I repent of the good wherewith I said I would benefit them." 
 
 Now observe, if God be unchangeable, as Paul saith, God cannot 
 lie, then he is bound by his immutability, or the law of his nature, to 
 perform his promises to the obedient, and his threatenings against the dis- 
 obedient ; and this is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Objection: Bible language is, "I will," and "you shall;" and the 
 promises are '• yea and amen," without any ifs or amis. 
 
 Answer : To take the promises without the condition, is a practice of 
 Satan, (Luke iv. 10, 12,) which he made use of to our Lord to get him 
 to fall down from the battlement of the temple, and thereby tempt God, 
 and presume on God, because of the promise which the devil intended he 
 
268 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 should think to be unconditional ; and so bear him up in the way of dis- 
 obedience. Whereas, our Saviour knowing the path of duty to be'the wav 
 of safety, replied, " It is written, thou shalt not tempt* the Lord thy God.'' 
 For in the way of obedience there is a promise of preservation, and in the 
 way of disobedience a threatening of destruction. This is the truth, and 
 you cannot deny it. Therefore, to cut these two little letters if out of 
 the Bible, which make such a great significant word, is wrong, seeing it 
 is so frequent in scripture. Frequently there are conditions implied in 
 the Bible, though not expressed; for instance, David, when at Keilah. 
 (1 Sam. xxiii. &c.) inquirer] of the Lord whether Saul would come down, 
 and the men of the city deliver him up, and the Lord answered in the 
 affirmative. Here is no condition expressed, yet there is one implied : 
 for David left the city and fled to the wilderness ; so Saul came not down, 
 neither did the people deliver him up. Again, God said to the Ninevites. by 
 Jonah, " Yet forty days and Nineveh shall be overthrown." Now, if von 
 say all threatenings are without conditions, you give God the lie ; for' the 
 city was spared in consequence of their believing God, and turning from 
 their evil ways; Jonah iii. 5 — 10. This is the truth, and you cannot 
 deny it. Again, Ezek. xxxiii. &c. There is a condition implied and 
 explained undeniably, though not so fully expressed at the first, concern- 
 ing the righteous and wicked man, wlrch you may read at your leisure. 
 This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Objection : Says one, " God will have mercy on whom he will have 
 mercy," &c. Answer : 
 
 " God will have mercy on whom he will, 
 
 Come think you who they be 1 
 'Tis every one that lov is his Son, 
 
 And horn (heir sins do flee : — 
 
 'Tis every one that doth repent, 
 
 And truly hates his si n : 
 'Tis every one that is content 
 
 To turn to God again. 
 
 And whom he will he hardeneth — 
 
 Come think you who they be 1 
 'Tis every one that hates his Son, 
 
 Likewise his liberty : — 
 
 'Tis ev'ry one that in sin persist, 
 
 And do qutstand their day ; 
 Then God in justice leaves them to 
 
 Their own hearts' lusts a prey." 
 
 Objection : " My people shall be made willing in the day of my power," 
 says one. Answer: That is home-made scripture ; for the Almighty doth 
 not so speak, but King David (Psa. ex. 3) speaks to the Almighty : " Thy 
 people shall be willing in the day of thy power." He doth not say, they 
 shall be made willing; the word made is not there, neither has it any bu- 
 siness there. Again: those little words in italic letters were nol in the 
 original, but were put in by the translators, to make what they thoughl to 
 be sense in the English language ; and those little words, shall be. are in 
 italic letters — of course, put in by the translators: now, I have them out, 
 and iii lieu thereof put in the word are, and then read it. " Thy people are 
 willing in the day of thy power." Now is the day of God's power, and 
 now his people are willing ; they are always a willing people. It is the 
 reprobate character that is unwilling that God's will should be done. 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 269 
 
 This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. (Matt. vii. 24-26.) Objection. 
 Christ did not pray for all mankind, &c. . Answer : That's a lie — see John 
 xvii. 9 : first, Christ prayed for his disciples ; secondly, (ver. 20,) for those 
 who should believe on him through their word ; and, thirdly, for the whole 
 world, (ver. 21-23 :) thus, " That the world may believe that thou hast 
 sent me." Again : that the world may know that thou hast sent me ; and 
 this doth not mean A-double-L-part. Objection : Paul says, (Rom. viii.) 
 whom God foreknew he predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. 
 Here is no condition expressed ; of course, it appeareth that he glorified 
 all that he justified, called, and predestinated, and foreknew, &c. Answer : 
 If that be taken just as it stands, without any conditions whatever, it will 
 follow that Universalism is true, or else that we are all reprobates ; for 
 God foreknows one as much as another, in every sense of the word, and, 
 of course, foreknows all mankind. And now, if all that he foreknows he 
 predestinates, calls, justifies, and glorifies, without any condition, in any 
 shape or sense, it undeniably argues the universal salvation of every son 
 of Adam. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Or else, if you 
 take the apostle unconditionally, as he speaketh in the past tense, then no 
 more can be glorified. Therefore we are all reprobates ; and you cannot 
 deny it. But it is my opinion that Paul is only rehearsing a catalogue of 
 states, as they take place in succession. And to take any particular part 
 of the Bible, in the face and eyes of twenty scriptures more, any doctrine 
 thereby may be proved : and thus we find, by such means, have sprung 
 up the many sentiments in the earth. People, desirous to get to heaven 
 in an easier way than God hath pointed out, will hew out an opinion of 
 their own — a broken cistern, that can hold no water — and will twist and 
 bend the scriptures to their sentiment ; and sometimes will have to grind 
 the same, and put it into a press and press out a construction of their own. 
 But this will not do. Scripture must be explained by scripture, and that 
 according to reason, so as not to make it clash, but rather correspond with, 
 true Christian experience. 
 
 Objection : We read, " As many as were ordained to eternal life be- 
 lieved." Answer: True ; but the word ordained, signifies, set apart as a 
 minister for his office : thus Jeremiah was set apart a prophet. And Da- 
 vid saith, " The Lord hath set apart him that is godly for himself." (Psa. 
 iv. 3.) And there is no account of any being set apart for the Lord's self, 
 but the godly. No man is godly, or godlike, but the believer ; therefore, 
 none are ordained, or set apart for heaven, but those that believe. Besides, 
 the Acts of the Apostles were written some time after the things took place, 
 and, of course, are all written in the past tense. Ordained is in the past 
 tense, and so is believed ; and there is no account of the one being prior to 
 the other. But it may be said, as many as believed were then ordained 
 to eternal life ; as none are ordained, or set apart for eternal life, but the 
 saints. No man is a saint except he believes ; for " he that believeth 
 not is condemned already," saith Christ. Therefore, as soon as one be- 
 lieves, he is free from condemnation, and, of course, set apart for heaven, 
 and not before — he being in Christ now by the act of faith. Now observe : 
 Peter talks about elect in Christ, not out of him. Paul saith, (2 Cor. v. 17,) 
 " If any man be in Christ he is a new creature," &c. ; and (Rom. viii. 1) 
 saith, " There is now'" (not yesterday or to-morrow) " no condemnation to 
 them which are in Christ Jesus ; who walk not after the flesh, but after the 
 
 23* 
 
2T0 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 it" SfC. ; which implies, there is condemnation to those who are not 
 in Christ, but walk after the flesh, and not after the Spirit. And Paul 
 saith, " They which have not the Spirit of Christ, are none of his." (Rom. 
 viii. 9.) And John saith, " He that committeth sin is of the devil/' (2 
 John. iii. 8.) And again : " No man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy 
 Ghost." " But as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons 
 of God." 
 
 Query. If all things are decreed right, is it not evident that there is no 
 no such thing as sin or guilt ? For it cannot be wrong to fulfil right de- 
 crees. Consequently, there can be no redemption, for there is nothing to 
 redeem them from : consequently, if mankind think they have sinned and 
 are redeemed, their thoughts must be a deception, and are imaginary ; 
 and, of course, their praising God for redeeming love is folly, for they 
 pfaise him for that which he never did. Now, supposing this imaginary, 
 false, mistaken idea, that they " had been sinners and were redeemed," 
 was removed, and they so enlightened as to discover that nothing, accord- 
 ing to right decrees, had ever taken place wrong, &c, how would the 
 heavenly host be astonished to think they had been deceived ! What 
 silence would immediately ensue ! 
 
 Some people hold to a falling from grace, which I think is wrong ; for, 
 say they, if we were always to be in the light, we should grow proud ; 
 therefore, it is necessary that we should have a darkness, to make us feel 
 our weakness and dependence. From this, it appears that they think a 
 little sin is necessary for the perfecting of the saints : and you cannot deny 
 it. Now, to hold a thing necessary, implies holding to it : the same as I 
 think doing duty, or perfection in love, to be necessary, therefore, I hold 
 to it. Thus you see they hold to a falling from grace, which I think 
 wroiig. Yet I adopt the idea that a man can fall from grace according to 
 conscience, reason, and scripture, which idea some people think to be dan- 
 gerous : but I think it is not naturally attended with such bad conse- 
 quences as the other ; for if a man thinks he is safe, he is not apt to look 
 out for danger ; whereas, if he thinks there is danger he is apt, like the 
 mariner, to look out for breakers. Again: supposing I have religion, I 
 think I can fall so as to perish everlastingly. Here is another man, with 
 the same degree of religion, believing once in grace always in grace. Now, 
 if my idea of the possibility of falling, &c, be false, his sentiment, if true, 
 will certainly reach me ; so I am as safe as he. But supposing his doc- 
 trine to be false, and mine true, he is gone for it, and mine will not reach 
 him. 
 
 So you see I have two strings to my bow to his one. This is the truth, 
 and you cannot deny it. Now, reader, observe : as I heard of a seine on 
 Rhode Island which caught a shoal of fish, and, for fear of the escape of 
 some, a number of seines encircled the enclosed, so that they could not 
 escape, and if any did escape the first or second nit. the others should 
 catch them, &c. So you may plainly discover, as I have linked the above 
 <\ >ctrin< if some of my ideas arc false, the other ideas, as so many seines, 
 will catch me. Once in grace always in grace ; or Predestination, or I'ni- 
 versalism, or Deism with Atheism. But tfthey are false, those characters 
 are gone, if they have nothing else to depend upon but principles; yet I 
 still may be safe This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Again: it it evident, in reason's eye, that the more Light a person hath, 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 271 
 
 if he abuse the same, the greater is the sin and guilt. Therefore, in jus- 
 tice, the condemnation and punishment must be proportioned, according to 
 the saying of Christ, " He thai knoweth his master's will, and doeth it not, 
 shall be beaten with many stripes ;" whereas, he that committeth things 
 worthy of stripes, and knoweth not his master's will, shall be beaten with 
 few stripes. Thus you see it is required according to what a man hath, 
 and not according to what he hath not. As we read, every man is to be 
 rewarded according to his works, or the deeds done in the body. (Rev. 
 xxii. 12, and xiv. 13 : Luke xii. 47, &c.) 
 
 Now scripture proof that a man may fall from grace, runneth thus: "If 
 any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. The back- 
 slider in heart shall be filled with his own ways," &c. Now if a man 
 were in a high pillory, it would be nonsense for one to cry out, " Hold 
 tight, stand and hang fast, for if you fall it will hurt you," if there 
 be no danger of his falling, and more so if there be not a possibility of it. 
 If so, then how much greater nonsense, for an almighty God to give us 
 his will, with many cautions as needless as the above, there being no dan- 
 ger nor even a possibility of danger. And yet he, like some passionate 
 parents who say to their children, " If you do so and so, I'll whip you — 
 I'll burn you up — I'll skin you and turn you out of doors," &c, and yet 
 have no intention to perform the threatenings, but do lie to them. Just 
 such a character some people seem to represent the Lord in. When he 
 cautions as follows : Gen. ii. 17, "In the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
 surely die ;" serpent-like, say they, (Gen. iii. 4,) " Ye shall not surely 
 die." But it is evident that God is in earnest in the following threaten- 
 ings : Rev. xxii. 19, "If any man shall take away from the words of the 
 book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, 
 and out of the holy city,'" &c. There is no account of a sinner's having a 
 part in the book of life, or holy city, but the saint ; for it is holiness that 
 gives the title. Heb. xii. 14. Again : " Hold fast, that no man take 
 thy crown," &c. Rev. iii. 11. "Be thou faithful unto death, and I will 
 give thee a crown of life," and " he that endureth to the end, the same 
 shall be saved." Rev. ii. 10. Mark xiii. 13. Jude tells us of some 
 "whose fruit withereth, twice dead, plucked up by the roots." Now it is 
 evident that a sinner is but once dead, then these must have been once 
 alive in the scriptural sense ; or else how could the fruit wither, or they 
 be twice dead and be plucked up by the roots? Ver. 12. Again : there 
 is as in unto death, which we are not commanded to pray for, (compare 
 1 John v. 16, 17 with Hebrews x. 26 to 31.) Again : Peter tells of some 
 that have forgotton that they were purged from their old sins, and even 
 escaped the pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of Christ, &c, 
 and yet are again entangled therein ; and saith he, " it had been better 
 for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than after they have 
 known it, to turn from," &c, (2 Pet. i .9 and ii. 20, &c, to the end.) How 
 could they have forgot that which they never knew ? Again : (Heb. vi. 
 4 to 7) what higher attainments can one have than are here mentioned ; 
 and (2 Pet. iii. 17, &c.) "if any man thinketh he standeth, let him take 
 heed lest he fall." 1 Cor. x. 12, Rom. xi. 20, 21, Heb. iv. 1. Observe, 
 there were six hundred thousand Jews, all well, active men, &c, which 
 came out of Egypt with Moses, and one was in as fair a way for Canaan 
 as another ; and God promised as positively to carry them to the promised 
 
272 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 land, as ever he promised to carry the saint from earth to heaven : only 
 four wot through the wilderness- Aaron and Moses died on the mountains, 
 and Caleb and Joshua reached the desired country. But all the others 
 it appears were once favorites of heaven, from Paul's talk, (1 Cor. X. 
 3, 4, &c.) as he saith, "they all drank of Christ, the spiritual rock," &c, 
 "and yet some of them tempted him," &c, ver. 9, "and thus they all by 
 sin fell in the wilderness." And Paul addeth, moreover, that these things 
 happened unto them for examples, and were written for our admonition, 
 ver. 11. Now what need of saints being admonished, if there be no dan- 
 ger of losing the spiritual land of rest ? Paul was afraid of falling, ix. 27. 
 But observe, though God had promised to carry the Jews to Canaan, &c, 
 yet there was a condition implied. Numb. xiv. 34 : "And ye shall know 
 my breach of promise." There was a condition implied, though not fully 
 expressed before. Gen. xvii. 8, 28, xiii. 50, xxiv. 25 ; Heb. xi. 2 ; Exod. 
 iii. 16, 17, &c.j Lev. xxvi. 27, 28, &c. Hark! "If you will not for all 
 this hearken unto me, (saith God,) but walk contrary unto me, then I will 
 walk contrary unto you also in fury, and I, even I, will chastise you 
 seven times for your sins." Now if all things are decreed right straight 
 forward, how could the Jews walk contrary to God ? And if not, how 
 could God walk contrary to them ? God help thee to consider this, if there 
 be no condition implied ; and likewise Exod. xiii. 17 ; Numb. xiv. 21, 22, 
 23, 24, &c. " Because those men, which have seen my glory and mira- 
 cles which I did in Egypt and in the wilderness, and have tempted me 
 now these ten times, and have not hearkened to my voice, surely they shall 
 not see the land which I sware unto their fathers," ver. 34. God help 
 you to take warning by the Jews, for it is evident that according to the 
 words of Moses, (Deu't. xxviii.) that great blessings were promised, if the 
 nation would obey, and curses in consequence of disobedience, which 
 ideas were confirmed in the dying speech of Joshua, (xxiv. 20,) which was 
 fulfilled, according to the book of Judges. When it went well with the 
 Jews, we find they were serving God ; but when they did evil, God sold 
 them into the hands of their enemies. God help thee to compare the 
 promises and threatenings in Deuteronomy with the book of Judges, &c, 
 and observe God's dealings thenceward, and apply that to Matt. vii. 24, 
 &c. And observe the gospel, for we are to take warning by God's deal- 
 ings with the ancients, and square our lives accordingly ; because to judg- 
 ment we must come, and be judged with strict justice, and receive sentence 
 accordingly. Either " come ye blessed," or "depart ye cursed/' (Matt. 
 xxv. 34, 41, &c.) Now observe, if I am guilty I must have pardon here, 
 and then if my life from the day of forgiveness brings forth good fruit 
 from a holy heart, it is right; consequently the reward must ensue ac- 
 cordingly. But if I turn, and willingly love sin again, my conduct (lav- 
 ing from that evil desire, thus living and dying, my sentence must be ac- 
 cordingly agreeable to the principles of true justice. This is the truth, 
 and you cannot deny it. Read attentively about the good and evil ser- 
 vants, from Matt. xxiv. 40 to 4^, &c, and xviii. 23, &c. 
 
 Observe, "Paul exhorts Timothy to war a good warfare, holding faith 
 and & good conscience, which, saith be, "some having put away concern- 
 ingfaith, have made shipwreck ; of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander,' 
 (1 Tim. i. 19; John xv.) Christ saith, "I am the true vine, and my 
 Father is the husbandman; every branch in me that bearetb not fruit he 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 273 
 
 taketh away, (observe, he could not take them away unless they were 
 there ;) and" every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it. that it may bring 
 forth more fruit." " Now ye are clean, through the word which I have 
 spoken unto you." Observe, a sinner is not clean, but filthy. Rut if these 
 were made clean through the word of Christ, as just mentioned, then they 
 were saints, and you cannot deny it. Ver. 4 : " Abide in me, and I in 
 you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, 
 no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the 
 branches," &c. Ver. 6 : " If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as 
 a branch, and is withered," &c. Observe, a sinner is not compared to a 
 green tree, but a dry; this could not wither except it were green, and a 
 branch once withered, it is hard to make it green again, &c, but they 
 are gathered and burned. Verses 7, 8: "If ye abide in me, and my 
 words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto 
 you : herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so shall ye 
 be my disciples." Ver. 9 : "Continue ye in my love." Now ye may see 
 that the five little letters that are herein enclosed, which too many people 
 overlook, and which fixes the sense of a great many scriptures, running 
 parallel through the Bible, &c, viz : "ifandeth." Now the Bible run- 
 neth thus : if ye do so and so, I will do so and so ; and if ye do so and so, 
 I will do so and so, &c. And again, "ed," past tense, we find but little 
 in the Bible. But the scripture, instead of making a yesterday Christian, 
 it maketh a present, every-day Christian. Thus, he that believeth, heareth, 
 seeth, understandeth, knoweth, pursueth, itiatcheth, hath, enjoyeth, and endur- 
 cih. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it, for the Bible doth not in- 
 quire what I was yesterday, but what I am now? Objection: Christ 
 saith " my sheep hear my voice ; they follow vie, and shall never perish, 
 neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand," &c, (John x. 27. 28.) 
 Answer: Here the saint is represented by the similitude of a sheep, hear- 
 ing and following a shepherd ; and observe, the promise is made, as before 
 observed, to a certain obedient character, and here the promise is to those 
 that hear ; hearing doth not mean stopping your ears, or being careless 
 and inattentive ; but it implieth giving strict attention to the object which 
 requireth the same ; and following, likewise, doth not mean running 
 the other way, but a voluntary coming after. Therefore, there is a con- 
 dition implied and expressed in this passage, viz : hear and follow, and the 
 promise is to that character. Of course a backslider doth not imitate it, 
 and of course cannot claim the promise but what he may perish ; may 
 turn away, according to Ezekiel xxxiii. 18. " When the righteous [man] 
 turneth away from his righteousness, and committeth iniquity, he shall 
 even die thereby," &c. 
 
 Objection: The death there spoken of is temporal. Answer: I deny 
 it, for the body will die, whether you sin or not ; and God when he mean- 
 eth the body, doth not say the soul, but positively declares, "the soul that 
 sinenth, it shall die," chapter xviii. 4. 
 
 Objection : But the righteous man there spoken of is a self-righteous 
 man. Answer: I deny it, for he is pronounced a righteous man by God 
 himself; and how can he be righteous, in the judgment of God, without 
 saving faith ? God doth not call a wicked man good, nor a good man 
 evil ; yet you say that him that God here pronounceth righteous is only 
 self-righteous — a Pharisee. Oh, scandalous for any man to twist the 
 
274 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 scriptures thus ! Now look at it in your own glass ; self- righteousness 
 being wickedness, we will style it iniquity, and the man an iniquitous man, 
 and then read it, " when an iniquitous man turneth away from his ini- 
 quity, and committeth iniquity, for his iniquity. &c, shall he die." Read 
 the above twice over, and then sound and see if there be any bottom or 
 top, according to your exposition. Leaving your shameless construction, 
 I pass on to answer another objection, which may be urged from Romans 
 viii. 38, 39, where Paul saith, "I am persuaded that neither death nor 
 life, nor angels, principalities, powers, things present or to come, nor 
 height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us 
 from the love of God," &c. 
 
 Observe, though Paul speaks of a second cause not being able to sepa- 
 rate us from the enjoyment of God's love, yet he does not say but that 
 we may separate ourselves by disobedience, which is sin. Sin is not a 
 creature, as some people falsely think ; but sin is a non-confornrty to the 
 will of God. If you still say that sin is a creature, I ask you what shape 
 it is in, or what color it is of, or how many eyes or wings it hath, or 
 whether it crawls like a snake ? Paul doth not term it a creature, but 
 agreeth with St. John, where he saith, " Sin is the transgression of the 
 law, and where there is no law, there is no transgression ;" and being 
 not without law to God, but under the law of Christ, the Christian still 
 feeleth himself conscientiously accountable unto God, and you cannot 
 deny it. 1 John iii. 4; Romans iii. 20 — iv. 15; 1 Corinthians ix. 21, 
 for we read, not that a good man falleth into sin every day, and still is 
 in the way to heaven, being a child of God, but to the reverse. 1 John 
 iii. 8, "He that committeth sin, is of the devil." John viii. 8, '-Who- 
 soever committeth sin, is the servant of sin ;" verse 36, " If the Son there- 
 fore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed." Romans vi. 18, 
 " Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteous- 
 ness;" verse 20, "For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free 
 from righteousness ;" verses 22, 23, " But now being made free from sin, 
 «fec, for the wages of sin is death." 
 
 Any person, by reading Psalm lxxxix., may plainly discover that the 
 promise made therein to David, as in the person of Christ, was not alto- 
 gether without condition, by comparing the promise from verses 19 to 20, 
 &c, to 38. From that, either there is a contradiction in the Psalm, or 
 else a condition must be allowed; for one part saith that, " His seed and 
 throne shall endure for ever," and another part, " Thou hast cast his 
 throne to the ground," verses 36, 44, &c. But, observe, most people 
 when quoting this Psalm to prove once in grace always in grace, read 
 thus, verse 33: " Nevertheless, will I not utterly lake from them, nor 
 suffer my faithfulness to fail," which is a wrong quotation. He does not 
 say in the plural, he will not take it from them, but in the singular, will 
 not utterly take from him ; that is, from Christ Jesus, as David frequently 
 represents Christ. Compare this Psalm with 1 Chronicles xxviii. <>. 7, 
 and 1 Kings ix. 4 to 9, where undeniably you will find the condition. 
 
 Objection: "I have loved thee with an everlasting love," and, " He 
 that believeth hath everlasting life." Answer: The life there spoken of 
 is the love of God, which is called everlasting, because it is his eternal 
 nature, which all those that believe enjoy; yet God, being holy, cannot 
 behold iniquity with allowance, and ot'eourse his justice cries against it, 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 275 
 
 and demands satisfaction. , It must be, that if I lose that life, that the 
 nature of it does not change, but returns to God who gave it, by my out- 
 sinning the day or reach of mercy, &c. But, says one, can a man sin 
 beyond the love of God, or out of the reach of mercy ? Answer : We 
 read that God loved the world, and yet that there is a sin unto death, 
 which we are not commanded to pray for when one cominitteth. John iii. 
 16, 17 ; 1 John v. 16. Those who may read the above, that have en- 
 joyed the comforts of religion in their own souls, when they are faithful 
 to God they feel his love, and enjoy the light of his countenance ; and a 
 mountain of trouble appears as a hill, and he surmounts it with delight, 
 and cries in the poet's language : 
 
 " Give joy or grief, give ease or pain, 
 
 Take life or friends away, 
 But let me find them all again 
 
 In that eternal day." 
 
 They feel the truth of Christ's words, (John viii. 12,) " He that follow. 
 eth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." But 
 when they let down their watch, their strength departs, like Sampson's 
 when shorn, and their enemies get the better. A hill of trouble appears 
 as a mountain, and they feel like one forsaken; and, on reflection, con- 
 science lays the blame not on God, like the doctrine of decrees, but on 
 them, and they have no peace until they repent and do their first work, 
 viz., to go to God as a criminal, and yet as a beggar, broken-hearted, 
 willing to part with the accursed thing; then they find the Lord to lift 
 upon them the light of his countenance, and their peaceful hours return. 
 They take their harps from the willows, and cry, like the ancients, " Our 
 soul is escaped as a bird from the snare of the fowler ; the snare is broken, 
 and we are escaped." 
 
 Query: Who ever fell from grace? Answer: We are informed (1 
 Samuel xv. 17) that when Saul was little in his own eyes, God exalted 
 him to be king over Israel ; and (x. 6) when Samuel anointed him, he 
 said, " The Spirit of the Lord will come upon thee, and thou shalt pro- 
 phesy, and shalt be turned into another man," &c. Verse 9, we read, 
 moreover, that God gave him another heart, &c, and what sort of a heart 
 God gives, I leave you to judge. And God seemed to prosper Saul while 
 he was humble, xiii. 12. It appeareth after two years that his heart got 
 lifted up with pride, and the Lord sent him to utterly destroy the Amale- 
 kites, and all things belonging thereto, according to the commandment by 
 Moses; but Saul rebelled, and committed a sin thereby, which was as 
 the sin of withcraft and idolatry, xv. 23. After this the Spirit of the 
 Lord departed from him ; and afterwards Saul murdered himself in the 
 field of battle. And we read, no murderer hath eternal life abiding in 
 him, and that murderers hereafter shall be shut out of the holy city, xvi. 
 14, and xxxi. 4 ; 1 John iii. 15; Revelation xxii. 15. But, saith one, 
 was not David a man after God's own heart, when committing adultery 
 and murder ? Answer : No, for God hath not the heart of an adulterer 
 nor a murderer. And again — no murderer hath eternal life abiding in 
 him, 1 John iii. 15. And supposing David was a man after God's own 
 heart when feeding his father's sheep, that is no sign he was when com- 
 mitting adultery and murder, any more than if I were honest seven years 
 ago, and then turned thief, am honest still because I was once ; this is 
 
276 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 the truth, and you cannot deny it. But observe, the Lord was displeased 
 with David, being angry with the wicked everyday; and there is no 
 account that the Lord put away David's sin until he confessed it, &c, 
 2 Samuel xi. 27 — xii. 13 ; and all backsliders, who sincerely repent, 
 may receive pardon as David did, &c. But yet there is no scripture that 
 saith they shall be brought to repentance irresistibly, whether they will 
 or not ; for God will have volunteers for heaven, or none at all, Revela- 
 tion xxii. 14-17. We cannot with reason suppose that a king would 
 choose an enemy as an ambassador with an embassage to rebels, but a 
 friend. Neither can we suppose, wkh propriety, that God or Christ 
 would call an enemy — a child of the devil — to go and preach and do 
 miracles, but a friend. Yet we find in Matthew x. that Judas, with the 
 others, was positively called, and commanded to preach, and had power 
 to raise the dead, heal the sick, and cast out devils, &c. And the twelve 
 went out, and returned, &c. It speaks of them collectively, but not indi- 
 vidually, doing miracles, till after Christ's resurrection. Chapter xix.. 
 Peter saith, " We have forsaken all, (not /,) and followed thee ; what 
 .shall we have, therefore ?" Christ answereth, (verse 28,) " Verily, (or 
 certainly,) I say unto you, that ye which have followed me in the regen- 
 eration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also 
 shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Now, 
 I ask, how they could follow Christ in the regeneration except they 
 were regenerated, i. e., born again ? Doth it not mean Judas for one, seeing 
 there were twelve apostles, twelve thrones, and twelve tribes — a throne 
 for each ? But it appeareth that the thrones were promised on conditions 
 of overcoming, (Revelation iii. 21,) and that Judas forfeited his title by 
 disobedience, &c. But, saith one, I thought Judas was raised up for the 
 very purpose to betray Christ, and was always a wicked man. Answer : 
 Many people think so, through the prejudice of education, and set up 
 their opinion for the standard, and attempt to bend the scriptures to it ; 
 but that will not do, for truth will stand when error falls, and of course 
 our tenets should correspond with the Bible, which doth not say that Judas 
 was always evil. But Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, when refer- 
 ring (John xiii. 18) to Psalm xli. 9, where David is speaking of Judas, as 
 in the person of Christ, and saith, "Mine own- familiar fri&nd, in whom ( 
 trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against inc." 
 Here Judas is not only styled Christ's friend, but his familiar one, in 
 whom he trusted. Now, can we suppose, with propriety, that Christ 
 would be familiar with the deceitful, and put confidence in them ? No, 
 methinks he would have set a better example. 
 
 Objection : Christ says, John vi. 70, " Have I not chosen you twelve, 
 and one of you is a devil ?" 
 
 Answer : Sometimes Christ spoke as man, and sometimes as God, and 
 God frequently speaks of things that are not as though they were. For 
 instance, (Rev. xiii. 8,) we read that Christ was a Land) slain from the 
 foundation of the world, and yet he was not actually slain till four thou- 
 sand years after. 
 
 Again, God said to Abraham, " I have made thee a father of many na- 
 tions ;" when he was not the father of but one child, Ishniael. So Christ, 
 foreseeing, as God, that Satan would enter into Judas, spoke it. as if it 
 was in the present tense, though it was not really so for some time after. 
 
C MAIN OF LORKNZO. 277 
 
 There was more trust put in Judas than in the other apostles, lie being 
 made treasurer. We have repeated accounts of Peter, James, and John 
 sinning ; but no account that Judas did, until six days before the Pass- 
 over, John xii. Mark xiv. 3. When our Lord was in the house of Simon 
 the leper, which appears to be Judas's father's house, a woman came in 
 to anoint Christ, &c, and it appears that Judas felt a thievish, covetous 
 disposition arise, and from that no doubt he was called a thief, and had the 
 bag, for he was never called a thief before ; and Christ gave him a gen- 
 tle rebuke, and it appears that Judas got affronted, by his complying with 
 a suggestion of Satan. Satan was not really in him yet, only tempted 
 him. And going out the same day, he made a bargain. (John xiii. 2, and 
 Mark xiv. 10,) like some ministers, saying, " What will ye give me, and 
 I will deliver him unto you," &c. Some people make scripture, and say, 
 whom Christ loves, he loves to the end, (to the end of what '?) There arc 
 no such words in the Bible. In John xiii. 1, we read thus: " When Je- 
 sus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world 
 unto the Father, having loved his own which wei'e in the world, he loved 
 them unto the end" — namely, the night in which the sacrament was in- 
 stituted — Judas being present, &c, received the sop, after which Satan 
 entered him, verse 27. And now it may be said, in the full sense of the 
 word, that he was a devil, and not before, unless you allow of his being 
 one before, and another entering into him now — and so making a double 
 devil of him — and what sort of being that may be, I cannot tell. 
 
 Objection : I think if Judas had regeneration, or was ever a friend to 
 Christ, as you talk from Matt. xix. 28, 29, and Psa. xli. 9, that he is gone 
 to glory. Answer : No, he has not ; for Christ affirmed, " Wo to that 
 man, it had been good for him that he had never been born," Mark xiv. 
 21 ; Luke xxii. 21, 22. Again, we read Judas murdered himself; and 
 no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. Objection : I do not think 
 one that is given to Christ can be lost. Answer : Then you do 'not be- 
 lieve the Bible, for we read (John xvii. 12) that Judas was given to 
 Christ, and yet he is lost, and styled a son of perdition, which means a 
 son of destruction ; and, (Acts i. 24, 25,) when the eleven surviving apos- 
 tles chose Matthias to fill up Judas's sphere, they prayed thus : " Thou, 
 Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these two 
 thou hast chosen, that he may take the part of this ministry and apostle- 
 ship, from which Judas by transgression fell," &c. Now, if Judas were 
 always a devil, (which could not be, for there must have been a time 
 when he began to be one,) why would they choose a good man to fill up 
 a devil's place? Observe, there were twelve parts of the ministry, and 
 the apostles were persons accountable to God. Judas fell by transgres- 
 sion, for where there is no law there is no transgression. Now, what did 
 he fall from ? An old profession ? To fall from an old profession, is no 
 transgression at all : for transgression is sin, which implies the violation 
 of a known law ; of course, falling by transgression, implies losing some- 
 thing which is valuable, by misconduct, &c. This is the truth, and you 
 cannot deny it. " But," says one, " I do not like your talk, for you de- 
 stroy my comfort ; and it is a discouraging doctrine against getting reli- 
 gion, if one thinks they can lose it after they get it." Answer : I might 
 on the other hand, or in another case say, that it is discouraging against 
 getting money, or buying this farm, or that horse, for perhaps it mav be 
 
 24 
 
273 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 squandered, lost, or die ; therefore, I would not try for them. What 
 would you think of the man who would stop and be negligent at such ob- 
 jections? People temporally do not term such things discouraging, so as 
 to flee ; and methinks none will make that reply, but those who live and 
 plead for a little sin : one leak will sink a ship. 
 
 Objection : Solomon was a wise man, but did many wrong things, and 
 yet wrote Ecclesiastes afterwards ; from which we may infer, no doubt, 
 he is happy. Answer : Solomon no doubt was a wise man, above all the 
 kings of the earth, and yet became the greatest fool by abusing his wis- 
 dom ; for, after that God had done so much for Solomon, Solomon turned 
 and committed sin, and, according to the Mosaic law, was worthy of tem- 
 poral death in jive respects. First, he made an affinity with Pharoah, 
 king of Egypt ; secondly, took his daughter to be his wife ; thirdly, made 
 affinity with Hiram, king of Tyre; fourthly, fell in love with heathenish 
 women, who turned his heart from God ; fifthly, fell into idolatry. He 
 had four gods that he worshipped himself, and others for his wives. When 
 Solomon was young, we read the Lord loved him ; but now he was old, 
 we read the Lord was angry with him, and he is angry with the wicked 
 every day. The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon ; first, by mercy, 
 and then by affliction ; and raised up three adversaries for that purpose. 
 But Solomon would not hear, but. went on a step further, and attempted 
 to kill Jeroboam, who arose and fled to Egypt : and as the scripture leaves 
 Solomon, he died in that state, with murder in his heart, as he attempted 
 to slay the innocent ; and " no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him." 
 And there is no account of Solomon's repentance, but that he died in his 
 sins ; and our Lord intimates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, we 
 cannot come. And David's dying words to Solomon were, " If thou seek 
 the Lord, he will be found of thee ; but if thou forsake him, he will cast 
 thee off forever." Solomon sought the Lord, and the Lord appeared to 
 him twice ; afterwards he forsook God, and there is no account of his re- 
 turn, as before observed : and as for believing that Ecclesiastes was 
 written afterwards, I no more believe Solomon could write when he was 
 dead, than I believe I could. To evade this answer, and say Solomon 
 wrote it when he was old ; I reply, it is no more than any old man that 
 swears and gets drunk can do, to cry out vanity of vanities, cS:c. when 
 their lives are burdensome. But what makes the beauty of Ecclesiastes 
 is, to see that a young man could cry out vanity, which is so contrarj to 
 nature, when nature is so fond of it. As for the book of Proverbs, any 
 person may discover they were written before the building of the temple, 
 by turning to 1 Kings iv. 32, &c, and before much of his wickedness. 
 You need not say, that I said, that Solomon is gone to hell. 1 did not 
 affirm so ; but I take Solomon where the scripture doth, and leave him 
 where the scripture doth, in the hand of a merciful God ; asking, since 
 the Bible is so particular to mention all the good conduct of Solomon, and 
 then his had conduct, if he repented, why was not that put down ? Turn 
 to the history of Josephus, and it leaves Solomon, if possible, in a worse 
 situation than the Bible doth, &c. 
 
 Some people blame me for holding to perfection, and at the same time 
 they hold to it stronger than I do ; and moreover, for not holding to the 
 final perseverance of the saints; which assertion I think is \\ rongj for T 
 think there is danger of falling away — therefore, I hold to perseverance, 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 279 
 
 and they cannot deny it. But they hold, a man cannot get rid of sin. 
 Here, therefore, they hold to persevering in sin, and they hold to a falling 
 from grace of course. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Some 
 have heard ministers pray to God, that the people might he sanctified from 
 all sin, and then told them that they could not get rid of all sin. This 
 was a clash. People frequently feel good desires from God to get rid of 
 " all sin," (James i. 17,) and yet think they cannot obtain the blessing, 
 so pray in unbelief for it. We read, that whatsoever is not of faith is 
 sin ; therefore, if I hold with them, I should pray thus: "Lord, save me 
 from part of my sins now, and at death take them all away," &c. But 
 this doth not correspond with the Lord's prayer, which commandeth us to 
 pray that God's kingdom may come, and his will be done, &c, as in heaven, 
 and we be delivered from evil. 
 
 The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat and drink, but righteous- 
 ness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. And Paul saith, this is the will 
 of God, even your sanctification ; and if a man be delivered from all 
 evil, there is no sin left. And what is the benefit to pray for it, if we 
 cannot have it ? But in obedience to the commandment 1o pray for deliv- 
 erance from evil, Paul besought God to sanctify the Thessalonians 
 wholly, and to preserve their whole spirit, soul, and body blameless, unto 
 the coming of Christ, (1 Thess. v. 23 ;) and again, verse 16 to 18, he 
 commandeth them to rejoice evermore, pray without ceasing, in every 
 thing give thanks, for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning 
 you. Matt. v. 48, Christ saith, "Be ye perfect, even as your Father 
 which is in heaven is perfect ;" i. e. for a man in our sphere, as perfect as 
 God is for God in his sphere. Again, " Be ye holy for I am holy." Again, 
 " The commandment is to love the Lord with all our heart, soul, body, 
 mind, and strength, and our neighbor as ourself," &c. And blessed be 
 God, the promise is equal to the commandments, for God hath bound him- 
 self by a promise, (Ezek. xxxvi. 25,) " Then will I sprinkle clean water 
 upon you, and ye shall be clean ; from all your filthiness, and from all 
 your idols will I cleanse you, a new heart also will I give you," &c. 
 Again, (Psalm cxxx. 8,) the promise is, that "Israel shall be redeemed 
 from all his iniquities." John viii. 12, Christ saith, "He that followeth 
 me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." And 
 again, God hath promised by the hand of Moses, thus : " 1 will circum- 
 cise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord with all thy 
 heart," &c, and thy neighbor as thyself. And Paul speaketh of the oath 
 and promise of God, two immutable things, in which it is impossible for 
 God to lie. Now, if God cannot lie, then he cannot do all things, espe- 
 cially that which is contrary to his nature. If so, 'then the above men- 
 tioned promises are equal to the commandments, and God is bound by the 
 law of his nature to perform the same. This is the truth, and you can- 
 not deny it. 
 
 Objection : David saith, " There is none righteous, no, not one." An- 
 swer : True, yet we read about righteous Abel, and Lot's righteous soul, 
 (2 Pet. ii. 8. Matt, xxiii. 35.) Objection : Solomon saith, " There is no 
 man that sinneth not." Answer : True, but John saith, " He that is born 
 of God doth not commit sin." Objection : Paul saith, " I am carnal, sold 
 under sin ;" yet he was a saint. Answer : Paul addeth elsewhere, " that 
 the carnal mind is enmity against God, and is not subject to his law, nei- 
 
280 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 ther indeed can be, and to be carnally minded is death/' Again, " Christ 
 came to save sinners, &c. of whom I am chief." Now to take these ex- 
 pressions together just as they stand, you might prove that Paul was one 
 of the worst of men, in the way to death, and at the same time one of the 
 best apostles, in the way to life, &c. Though Paul saith, I am carnal, 
 sold under sin, yet it cannot be that he -was speaking of himself, as a holy 
 apostle ; but was describing or rehearsing the language of one under the 
 law, as you may see, Rom. vii. 1 : " I speak to them that know the law," 
 &c. But chap. viii. 1, 2, Paul saith, " There is therefore now no con- 
 demnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, 
 but after the Spirit, for the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath 
 made me free from the law of sin and death." And now, if Paul was 
 made free he could not be groaning under bondage at the same time, unless 
 you can reconcile liberty and slavery together. Paul saith in one place, 
 " 1 robbed other churches." Now to take this passage just as it stands, 
 you might prove that Paul was a robber ; if so, would not the government 
 hang him if he was here, as they hang robbers, &c. 
 
 And to take any particular passage you may prove almost any doctrine, 
 if it be not taken in connection with the context, or general tenor of scrip- 
 ture. But as the Bible doth not plead for sin, but condemneth it, command- 
 ing us to be holy in heart and life, &c, therefore we should not plead for 
 sin as though we loved it, and rolled it under our tongue as a sweet mor- 
 sel, but should be scripttirians or Bible men ; for Paul telleth the Romans, 
 to whom some think Paul made allowance for a little sin, inferring it from 
 the 7th chapter ; but, by the by, they should remember that Paul talketh 
 thus, " being justified by faith, we have peace with God," chap. v. 1 : vi. 
 18 — 22, he saith, " Being made free from sin," &c. and being now made 
 free from sin, &c. Well, says one, what next? Answer: Any person 
 by reading the epistles of John may find a sufficiency of proof to convince 
 any candid mind that the doctrine of Christian perfection in love, is a Bible 
 doctrine. Query : How far can a man be perfect in this life ? Answer : 
 A man may be a perfect sinner by the help of Satan, and you cannot de- 
 ny it. Now, if a man can be a perfect sinner, why not a perfect saint ? 
 Shall we not allow as much power to God to perfect his children in his 
 own nature, which is love, as the devil has power to perfect his in sin ? i\ c. 
 But, says one, answer the former question, and likewise, who ever attain- 
 ed what you are talking about ? Very well : I'll tell you ; I think a man 
 cannot be as perfect as God, except it be for men in our sphere, as < rod if 
 for God in his sphere ; for absolute perfection belongs to God alone ; nei- 
 ther as perfect as angels, or even as Adam before he fell, because I feel 
 the effect of Adam's fall ; my body being mortal is a clog to my soul, and 
 frequently tends to weigh down my mind, which infirmity I do not expect 
 to get rid of until my spirit returns to God. Yet I do believe that it is 
 the privilege of every saint, to drink into the spirit and nature of God : so 
 far as to live without committing wilful, or known, or malicious sins 
 against God, but to have love the ruling principle within ; and what we 
 say and do, to flow from that divine principle of love within, from a sense 
 of duty, though subject to trials, temptations and mistakes at the same 
 time; and a mistake in judgment may occasion a mistake in practice — I 
 may think a man more pious than he is, and put too much confidence in 
 him, and thereby be brought into trouble. Now such a mistake as this, 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 281 
 
 and many other similar ones I might mention, you cannot term sin with 
 propriety ; for when Eldad and Medad prophesied in the camp, Joshua 
 mistaking in his judgment, thinking they did wrong, occasioned a practi- 
 cal mistake, requesting Moses to stop them, dec, which was not granted. 
 Observe, one sin shut Moses out of Canaan, of course one sin must have 
 shut Joshua out. But as God said, Joshua wholly followed him, and 
 wholly not being partly, and as he entered Canaan from that circumstance, 
 I argue that a mistake following from love is not imputed as a sin. Again, 
 as we are informed that Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, 
 Heb. iv. 15, yet without sin, and can be touched with thefeelingof our infirmi- 
 ties, dec. Again, as we are commanded, James i. 2, to count it all joy 
 when we fall (not give way) into divers temptations. And if the devil, or 
 wicked men tempt me, and I reject and repel the temptation with all my 
 heart, how can it be said that I sin ? Am I to blame for the devil's conduct ? 
 
 1 can no more prevent my thoughts than I can prevent the birds from fly- 
 ing over my head ; but I can prevent them from making nests in my hair. 
 
 Some people expect purgatory to deliver them from sin ; but this would, 
 methinks, make discord in heaven. Others think that death will do it. 
 If death will deliver one from the last of sin, why not two, why not all 
 the world by the same rule ? So Universalism will be true, and death 
 have the praise, and Jesus Christ be out of the question ? But death is not 
 called a. friend, but is styled an enemy, and it does not 'change the disposi- 
 tion of the mind. All that death does is to separate the soul from the body ; 
 therefore, as we must get rid of the last of sin, either here or hereafter, 
 and as but few in America allow of purgatory, I suppose it must be here. 
 If so, then it is before the soul leaves the body, consequently it is in time, 
 of course before death. Now the query arises, how long first? Why, 
 says one, perhaps a minute before the soul leaves the body. Well, if a 
 minute before, why not two minutes, or an hour ; yea, a day, a week, a 
 month, or a year, or even ten years before death — or even now ? Is there 
 not power sufficient with God, or efficacy enough in the blood of Christ ? 
 Certainly the scripture saith. all things are now ready ; now is the accept- 
 ed time, and behold now (not to-morrow) is the day of salvation. To-day 
 if you will hear his voice. Remember now thy Creator in the days, dec 
 And there being no encouragement in the Bible for to-morrow, now is God's 
 time, and you cannot deny it, dec. Observe examples : " By faith Enoch 
 walked with God (not with sin) three hundred years, and had the testimo- 
 ny that he pleased God," Gen. v. 22. Heb. xi. 5 ; and Caleb and Joshua 
 wholly (not partly) followed the Lord, Numbers xxxii. 11, 12. Job like- 
 wise, God said, was a perfect man, and you must not contradict him ; and 
 though Satan had as much power to kill Job's wife, as to destroy the other 
 things, (as all except Job's life was in his hands,) but he thought he would 
 spare her for an instrument, or a torment, Job i. 12 — 22, and ii. 9, 10. 
 David was a man after God's own heart, when feeding his father's sheep, 
 not when he was committing adultery, 1 Sam. xiii. 14, and xvi. 7 — 11, 
 
 2 Sam. xii. 13. Zacharias and Elizabeth were both righteous before God, 
 walking in all the commandments, dec, blameless, Luke i. 5, 6. Natha- 
 niel was an Israelite indeed, in whom there was no guile, dec, John i. 47. 
 John speaking of himself, and those to whom he wrote, says, " Herein is 
 our love made perfect, and perfect love casteth out fear." 1 John iv. 17, 18. 
 Again, of the seven churches of Asia, five had some reproof, but two had no 
 
 24* 
 
282 CHAINOFLORENZO. 
 
 reproof at all, Smyrna and Philadelphia ; why not if they had a little sin. 
 The latter was highly commended, (Rev. ii. 8, 9, and iii. 7,) and so 
 on, &c. 
 
 Query — Must we not get rid of all sin before we go to glory ? Do not 
 we feel desires for it ? Did not God give us those desires ? Does not he 
 command us to pray for it ? Should we not look in expectation of receiv- 
 ing 1 God help thee to consider without prejudice the above impartially, 
 as a sincere inquirer after truth, let it come from whom it may, intending 
 to improve conscientiously, as for eternity : Amen. Says one, do you 
 think a man can know his sins forgiven in this life, and have the evidence 
 of his acceptance with God? Answer: We are informed, that Abel had 
 the witness that he was righteous, Gen. iv. 4, Heb. xi. 4. Enoch had 
 the testimony, v. 5. Job said, " I know that my Redeemer liveth," (Job 
 xix. 25,) and " though he slay me yet will I trust in him." David said, 
 " Come unto me all ye that fear the Lord, and I will tell you what he 
 hath done for my soul." " As far as the east is from the west, so far 
 hath the Lord separated our sins from us." Psalm lxvi. 16. Peter said. 
 (John 21,) " Lord, thou knowest that I love thee." John saith, " He that 
 believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself," 1 John v. 10. 
 Matt. i. 21, "Jesus shall save his people" (not in, but) " from their sins." 
 Again, (John iii. 8,) "the wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest 
 the sound thereof," &c. ; " so is every one that is born of the spirit." The 
 wind, though we do not see it, we feel and hear it, and see the effects it 
 produces, — it waves the grass, &c. So the Spirit of God, we feel it, it 
 gives serious impressions, and good desires within our breast for religion. 
 Again, we hear it — an inward voice telling what is right and what is 
 wrong : and the more attention one gives to the inward monitor, the more 
 distinctly they will hear the sound, till at length it will become their 
 teacher. Again, we may see the effect it produces — some that have been 
 proud and profligate, get reformed and become examples of piety ; which 
 change, money could not have produced, &c. Says one, I will acknow- 
 ledge the ancients could talk of the knowledge, but inspiration is now done 
 away ; therefore, it is nonsense to expect any such thing in this our day. 
 Answer: We read (Jeremiah xxxi. 33, 34) of a time when all shall know 
 the Lord from the least to the greatest. Now, if there hath been a time 
 past, when people have known God, and a time to come when all shall 
 know him, which time is not yet arrived, (Isa. xi. 9, Heb. ii. 14 ;) why 
 may not people know him in this our day ? Nature has not changed, nor 
 God ; and if matter still can operate on matter, why not spirit upon spirit ? 
 Some people are so much like fools, that they think they are not bound in 
 reason to believe any thing except they can comprehend it. This idea 
 centres right in atheism; for the thing which comprehends, is always 
 greater than the thing comprehended: therefore, if we could comprehend 
 God, we should be greater than he, and of course look down upon him 
 with contempt ; but because we cannot comprehend him, then according 
 to the above ideas we must disbelieve and rejecl the idea of a God. The 
 man who so acts, supposes himself to be the greatest, he comprehending 
 all other men or things, and of course he is God ; and many such a god 
 there is, full of conceit. — Observe, I can know different objects by the 
 sensitive organs of the eye, ear, &c, and t< 11 whether they are animate 
 or inanimate ; and yet how my thinking power gets the idea, or compre- 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 283 
 
 hends the same through the medium of matter, is a thing I cannot compre- 
 hend ; yet it being such a self-evident matter of fact, I must assent to the 
 idea, &c. But, says one, who knows these things in this our day ? An- 
 swer : The Church of England prayeth to have the thoughts of their hearte 
 cleansed by the inspiration of God's Holy Spirit ; and with the Church of 
 Rome, acknowledged what is called the Apostle's Creed, a part of which 
 runneth thus : " I believe in the communion of saints, and in the forgive- 
 ness of sins." Again, the above ideas are in the Presbyterian Catechism, 
 which saith, " that the assurance of God's love, peace of conscience., and 
 joy in the Holy Ghost, doth accompany or flow from justification, adop- 
 tion, and sanctification in this life," (not in the life to come.) 
 
 Agreeably to the above, the Baptists, when going to the water, tell how 
 this assurance was communicated to their souls, and when, &c. The 
 Quakers likewise acknowledge that the true worship is in spirit, (not in 
 the outward letter,) and in truth, (not in error;) and many other proofs 
 might be brought, but let one more suffice, and that is in your own breast. 
 You feel the witness and reproof sometimes for doing wrong ; now why 
 may we not, on the principles of reason, admit the idea of a witness within 
 likewise of doing right ; also of pardon from God through Christ, and ac- 
 ceptance. And now I have as good a right to dispute whether there were 
 any such land as Canaan, as you have to dispute revealed religion ; for 
 if I credit it, it is by human information, and you have as strong proof 
 about revealed religion. And such proof as this in other affairs, in com- 
 mon courts of equity, would be allowed, and you cannot deny it. 
 
REFLECTIONS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 IMPORTANT SUBJECT 
 
 OF 
 
 MATRIMONY. 
 
 " Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled. But whoremongers and adulter- 
 ers God will judge." — Heb. xiii. 4. 
 
 Various are the opinions with regard to the subject before us. Some 
 people tell us it is not lawful for men and women to marry, and argue 
 thus to prove it : " It is living after the flesh ; they that live after the flesh 
 shall die, (by which is meant separation from God;) therefore they who 
 live together as husband and wife shall die." Now the premises being 
 wrong, the conclusion is wrong of necessity; for living together as hus- 
 band and wife is not living after the flesh, but after God's ordinance : as 
 is evident from Matt. xix. .4, 5, 6 — " And he answered, and said unto 
 them, have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning, made 
 them male and female, and said, for this cause shall a man leave father 
 and mother, and shall cleave to his wife ; and they twain shall be one 
 flesh ? Wherefore, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What there- 
 fore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder." — In these words 
 Christ, our great lawgiver, refers to Gen. ii. 24 ; which at once proves, 
 that the paradisaical institution is not abrogated. From the beginning of 
 the world until the words of the text were written, people lived together 
 as husband and wife, and had divine approbation in so doing ; as is easily 
 proven from the word of God. Some people have an idea that we cannot 
 be as holy in a married as in a single state. But hark ! " Enoch walked 
 with God, after he begat Methuselah, three hundred years, and begat sons 
 and daughters." (Gen. v. 22, Heb. xi. 5.) Now if Enoch under that 
 dark dispensation could serve God in a married state, and be fit for trans- 
 lation from earth to heaven, why may not another person be equally pious, 
 and be filled with "righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost" 
 under the Gospel dispensation, according to Rom. xiv. 17 ? — But admit- 
 ting it is right for common people to marry, is it right for the clergy to 
 marry ? Answer : I know that too many think it is not, and are ready to 
 conclude that whenever " a preacher marries, he is backslidden from 
 God ;" hence the many arguments made use of by some to prevent it. 
 When I hear persons who are married trying to dissuade others from mar- 
 rying, I infer one of two things : cither that they are unhappy in their 
 marriage, or that they enjoy a blessing which they do not wish others to 
 partake of. The Church of Rome have an idea that the pope is St. Pe- 
 ter's successor, and that the clergy ought not to marry. But 1 would ask, 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 285 
 
 if it was lawful for St. Peter to have a wife, why not lawful for another 
 priest or preacher to have one ? But have we any proof that Peter had a 
 wife? In ?vlatt. viii. and 14, we read as follows: "And when Jesus was 
 come into Peter's house, he saw his wife's mother laid, and sick of a fever." 
 Now how could Peter's wife's mother be sick of a fever, provided he had 
 no wife ? And as we have no account that Christ parted Peter and his wife, 
 I infer that he lived with her after his call to the apostleship ; according 
 to Rom. vii. 2, for "the woman which hath an husband is bound by the 
 laio to her husband so Ions: as he liveth ;" now if Peter's wife was " bound" 
 to him, how could he go oft' and leave her, as some people think he did ? 
 The words of the text saith, " marriage is honorable in all." But how 
 could it be honorable in all, if it were dishonorable in the priestly order ? 
 For they form a part, of course are included in the word A-double-L. In 
 the first epistle written by St. Paul to Timothy, (iv.) we read thus : " Now 
 the spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart 
 from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils ; 
 speaking lies in hypocrisy ; having their conscience seared with a hot 
 Iron ; forbidding to marry and commanding to obstain from meats, which 
 God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe 
 and know the truth." Observe, forbidding to marry is a doctrine of devils, 
 therefore not of divine origin ; of course not to be obeyed, for we are under 
 no obligation to obey the devils ; but in opposition to them, to enjoy all the 
 benefits of divine institutions. Marriage is a divine institution, therefore 
 the benefits of matrimony may be enjoyed by them that believe and know 
 the truth. Having briefly, but fully shown that matrimony is lawful, I 
 shall proceed to elucidate the words of the text. In doing which I shall, 
 
 First. Show what matrimony is not. 
 
 Secondly. What it is. 
 
 Thirdly. Point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages, and con- 
 clude with a few words of advice. 
 
 Resuming the order proposed, I come, in the first place, to show what 
 matrimony is not. 
 
 1st. Two persons, of the same gender, dressed in the garb of the sexes, 
 deceive a magistrate or minister, and have the ceremony performed ; which 
 is no marriage, but downright wickedness, which some have audaciously 
 been guilty of. 
 
 2d. There are certain beings in the world in human shape, and dress in 
 the garb of one of the sexes, but at the same time are not properly mas- 
 culine or feminine ; of course not marriageable. They enter into matri- 
 monial engagements with persons of one of the sexes, and the formal cere- 
 mony is performed. This is not matrimony, but an imposition ; forasmuch 
 as the design of matrimony cannot be answered thereby. 
 
 3d. Sometimes a banditti catch two persons, and compel them ceremo- 
 nially to marry at the point of the sword, to save their lives. But this is 
 not matrimony, for it is neither sanctioned by laws divine or human ; 
 neither are they obligated by such laws to live together. 
 
 4th. Some men have a plurality of women, but they cannot be married 
 to them all : if the first marriage was lawful, the others are not ; " for 
 two," saith He, (not three) "shall be one flesh." Moreover, when two 
 persons enter into marriage they promise to forsake all others, and be true 
 
286 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 to each other while they both shall live ; therefore are not at liberty to 
 have any thing to do with other persons. 
 
 5th. Sometimes persons who are married, without just cause leave their 
 companions, take up with another person, and live with him or her. This 
 is not matrimony, but adultery; and all such persons may expect to meet 
 with God's disapprobation in eternity ; " for such shall not inherit the 
 kingdom of God." 
 
 6th. Two persons living together as husband and wife, and yet feeling 
 at liberty to forsake the present and embrace another object at pleasure — 
 this is not matrimony but whoredom ; and " whoremongers and adulterers 
 God will judge." Yet we may here observe, in many parts of the world 
 the political state of affairs is such, that two persons may live together by 
 mutual consent as husband and wife, where there is no formal ceremony 
 performed, and yet be justified before God ; which was the case with the 
 Jews, (instance also if some were cast away upon an island ;) but this is 
 not the case in America, except among the colored people, or heathen 
 tribes, as will be more fully shown under the next head, in which I am 
 to show — 
 
 Secondly, What matrimony is. 
 
 Some people believe in a decree, (commonly called a lottery,) viz. that 
 God has determined, in all cases, that particular men and women should 
 be married to each other ; and that it is impossible they should marry any 
 other person. But I say hush! for if that be the case, then God appoints 
 all matches. But I believe the devil appoints a great many ; for if God 
 did it, then it would be done in wisdom, and of course it would be done 
 right ; if so, there would not be so many unhappy marriages in the world 
 as there are. If one man steals or runs away with another man's wife, 
 goes into a strange country and there marries her, did God decree that ? 
 What made God Almighty so angry with the Jews for marrying into 
 heathen families ? and why did the prophet Nehemiah contend with them, 
 curse them, pluck off their hair, and make them swear that they would 
 not give their daughters to the Ammonites, &c, as we read in the xiiith 
 chapter of Nehemiah, if he appointed such matches 1 Again : why did 
 John the Baptist exclaim so heavily against Herod for having his brother 
 Philip's wile'? If it was necessary, he could not help it; therefore John 
 talked very foolishly when he said it was not lawful, for that was to say 
 it was not lawful to do what God had decreed should be done. Notwith- 
 standing I do not believe in lottery, (so called,) yet 1 believe* that persons 
 who are under the influence of divine grace, may have a guide to direct 
 them to a person suitable to make them a companion, with whom they 
 may live agreeably ; but this can only be done by having pure intentions, 
 paying particular attention to the influence of the, Divine Spirit within, 
 and the opening of Providence without. ; being careful not to run so fast 
 as to outstrip your guide, nor yet to move so slow as to lose sight thereof. 
 
 But to return. Marriage consists in agreement of parties, in union of 
 heart, and in a promise of fidelity to each other before God ; " forasmuch 
 as he looketh at the heart, and judgcth according to intention." (1 Sam. 
 
 * I apprghend thai every person who is marriageable, and whose duty it is to marry, there 
 is a particular object they ought to have ; bul I believe il possible lor them to miss that ob- 
 ieci and l»- connected with one that is improper for them — one cause of so many unhappy 
 i'amilies. There is a providence attending virtue, and a curse attending vice. 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 287 
 
 xvi. 7.) As there is such a thing as for persons morally to commit adul- 
 tery in the sight of God who never actually did so, (Malt. v. 28,) so persons 
 may be married in his sight who never had the formal ceremony performed. 
 Observe: marriage is a divine institution; was ordained by God in the 
 time of man's innocency, and sanctioned by Jesus Christ under the gos- 
 pel — he graced a marriage- feast in Cana of Galilee, where he turned wa- 
 ter into wine. (John ii. 1.) Now, that marriage consists not barely in 
 the outward ceremony is evident ; for this may be performed on two per- 
 sons of either sex, and yet no marriage ; for the benefits resulting from 
 marriage cannot be enjoyed through such a medium. If matrimony is the 
 formal sentence, who married Adam and Eve ? and what was the cere- 
 mony by which they were constituted husband and wife ? But if Adam 
 and Eve were married without a formal ceremony, then something else is 
 matrimony in the sight of God : of course it must be an agreement of par- 
 ties, as above. Yet it is necessary to attend to the laws of our country, 
 and have a formal ceremony performed, which is the evidence of matri- 
 mony ! For we are commanded to "be subject to every ordinance of mem, 
 for the Lord's sake." (1 Peter ii. 13.) St. Paul saith, " Let every soul 
 be subject unto the higher powers, for there is no power but of God ; the 
 powers that be are ordained by God. Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the 
 power, resisteth the ordinance of God ; and they that resist shall receive 
 to themselves damnation." (Rom. xiii. 1, 2.) Moreover, without this 
 outward evidence it cannot be known who are married and who are not; 
 so that men could leave their wives and children to suffer ; deny they ever 
 engaged to live with such women ; and, having no proof thereof, they 
 could not be compelled by any law to provide for such women and chil- 
 dren. Once more : unless the law is complied with, the woman cannot 
 be considered as his lawful wife, (for what makes her his lawful wife is 
 compliance with the law,) and of course the children are not lawful : then 
 it follows they are adulterers and adultresses ; else fornicators and forni- 
 catresses ; their children are illegitimate ; and, after the death of the man, 
 the woman and children cannot heir his estate if he dies without a will. 
 
 Question. If two persons contract for marriage, and have pledged their 
 fidelity to each other before God, are they justifiable in breaking that mar- 
 riage contract ? 
 
 Answer. If one has acted the part of an impostor, told lies, and deceived 
 the other, this is not marriage, but an imposition; of course the person so 
 imposed on is justifiable in rejecting such deceiver ! But if they both make 
 statements in truth, are acquainted with each other's characters, disposi- 
 tions, practices, and principles ; and then, being in possession of such in- 
 formation, voluntarily engage before God to live together as man and wife, 
 unless something wicked, more than was or could be reasonably expected, 
 transpires relative to one or the other of the persons so engaged, the per- 
 son who breaks such contract cannot be justifiable before God ! For I 
 think I have clearly proved such contract to be marriage in his sight ; 
 and Christ saith, " Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for 
 fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery;* and whoso 
 
 * Now it appears, furthermore, that the Jews considered a mutual contract, as above, mar- 
 riage and sacred ; as is evident from Dent. xxii. 22-28, " If a damsel that is a virgin be be- 
 txothed unto a husband, and a man find her in a city and lie with her, then ye shall bring 
 them both out unto the gate of that city ; and ye shall stone them with stones that they die , 
 
283 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 marrieth lier which is put away" (for fornication) " doth commit adultery. - ' 
 (Matt. xix. 9.) From this passage it is evident that, for the cause of for- 
 nication, a man may put away his wife, marry another, and yet be justi- 
 fiable in the eye of the divine law. Moreover, if a man puts away his 
 wife for any other cause, she is at liberty to marry, but he is not. This 
 I think is what St. Paul meaneth in 1 Cor. vii. 15 : " But if the unbeliev- 
 ing depart, let him depart ; a brother or sister is not^under bondage in such 
 cases ;" i. e. they are free from the law, for that is what they were bound 
 by: of course at liberty to marry again, for the innocent are not to softer 
 for the guilty. Admitting the above to be correct, how many such adul- 
 terers and adultresses are there in the world! And w^hat a dreadful ac- 
 count will thousands have to give in the day of eternity for the violation 
 of their most sacred promises ! But one is ready to say, " I was not sin- 
 cere when I made those promises." Then you dissembled to deceive, and 
 told lies* to ensnare the innocent — like the devil when he transforms him- 
 self into an angel of light ; and the greater shall be your damnation : " for 
 all liars shall have their portion in the lake that burns with fire and brim- 
 stone." (Rev. xxi. 8.) Many men will work a hundred schemes, and tell 
 ten thousand lies, to effect the most devilish purposes ; and after their ends 
 are answered, turn with disdain from the person deceived by them, and 
 make themselves merry to think how they swept the pit of hell to accom- 
 plish their design. 
 
 Thirdly, I am to point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages. 
 
 Here I would observe, that divine wisdom hath ordained marriage for 
 several important ends — 1st. For the mutual happiness of the sexes in their 
 journey through life, and as a comfort and support to each other. 2d. 
 That souls may be propagated agreeably to the Divine will, capable of 
 glorifying and enjoying him for ever. 3d. As the man without the wo- 
 man or the woman without the man, is not in a capacity to provide for a 
 family, divine wisdom hath wisely ordained their mutual aid, in providing 
 for, instructing, and protecting offspring as guardian angels who most give 
 account ; besides the reason assigned by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. But to re- 
 turn, 1 would observe — 1st. Too many marry from lucrative views ; their 
 object is not to get a suitable companion who will sweeten all the ills of 
 life, but to get a large fortune, so that their time may be spent in idleness 
 
 the damsel because she cried not, being in the city, and the man because lie humbled his 
 neighbor's wife." Now observe: the woman is styled a virgin, and yel a man's wife, be- 
 cause she was betrothed — thai is, engaged to him by solemn contract. Take notice : the 
 punishment inllictcd on such as broke their marriage contract was death ; whereas there was 
 no such punishment inflicted on those who were not betrothed ; as you may read in the 
 same chapter, ver. 28, 29. Why ibis difference in ilicir punishment'! Answer: Because 
 the crime was aggravated by the violation of the marriage contract God is the rame injus- 
 tice now that he was then ; and crimes are not less under the gospel than they were under 
 the law " Lei them thai read understand." 
 
 In the gospel as recorded by St. Matthew, this is further verified. (Matt i. 18, 19, 20, as 
 exemplified in Mary the mother of Christ and Joseph; for, before they came together, she is 
 styled his wife, and he her husband. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it Strange 
 to think what numbers in the world, for the sake of human flesh and a little of this perisha- 
 ble world's goods, Will persuade their friends or children to sm against God by breaking 
 their marriage contract! The devil can but tempt, but mortal men compel! I am here 
 speaking of contracts where there is no lav. ltd objection. 
 
 : i. man (I do not say a gentleman) in the west soughl the destruction of an innocent; 
 and, to accomplish his designs, "wished that heaven might never receive his snuj nor the 
 earth his body, if he did not perform his contract;" and afterwards boasted of his worse 
 than diabolical act But God took him at bis word ; for he was Bhoi by an Indian, and rot- 
 ted above ground ! 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 289 
 
 and luxury, that they may make a grand appearance in the world ; sup- 
 posing that property will make them honorable. This being the leading 
 motive, they direct their attention to an object, which, if it was not for pro- 
 perty, would perhaps he looked upon by them with contempt, and profess 
 the greatest regard for the person while the property is the object of their 
 affections. Perhaps the person is old ; the ideas are — " This old man or 
 woman cannot live long ; then all will be mine, and I shall be in such 
 circumstances that I can marry to great advantage ;" forgetting that there 
 are other people in the world just of their own opinion ! The contract is 
 made, the sham marriage is performed, there is a union of hand but not 
 of heart ; in consequence of which they are not happy together. The 
 deceived, on finding out the deception, wishes a reversion in vain, which 
 the other must sensibly feel ; for sin hath its own punishment entailed to 
 it ; therefore the curse of God follows such impure intentions. I appeal 
 to those who have married from these incentives, whether these things 
 are not so ? — 2d. Some people take fancy for love ; they behold a person 
 whom they would almost take to be an angel in human shape, (but all is 
 not gold that glitters,) through the medium of the eye become enamored, 
 and rest not until the object of their fancy is won. Beauty being but skin 
 deep, sickness or age soon makes the rose to wither ; they are then as 
 much disappointed as the miser who thought be had ten thousand guineas 
 all in gold, but after counting them over every day for twelve months, the 
 gilt wore off, by which means he discovered his gold was only tarnished 
 copper; of course it lost its value in his estimation. So when beauty 
 fades, the foundation of happiness being gone, and seeing nothing attract- 
 ing to remain, it is not uncommon for an object more beautiful to be sought. 
 3d. There is such a thing as for persons to marry for love, and yet be un- 
 happy ! Did I say marry for love ? Yes — but not their own love ; only 
 the love of their parents or friends. For instance, two persons of suitable 
 age, character, dispositions, &c, form attachments of the strongest nature, 
 are actuated by pure motives, are united in heart, and enter into the most 
 solemn engagements to live together during life ;* the parents being asked, 
 utterly refuse to give their daughter, without any sufficient reason for 
 such refusal. In the next place, they strive to break the marriage con- 
 tract, as made by the two young people. Perhaps the man has not pro- 
 perty enough to please them, for worth is generally (though improperly) 
 estimated by the quantity of property a person possesses ; instead of his 
 character, his principles, his practices, &c. In order to effect their wishes, 
 every measure they can invent is pushed into operation, (and it is fre- 
 quently the case that family connections, and even strangers interfere, 
 who have no business so to do ; but fools will be meddling) to change the 
 woman's mind, and make bad impressions on the same with respect to the 
 obj ct of her affections ; they strive by placing their diabolical optic to her 
 eye. to make her view every thing in the worst light they possibly can ; 
 promise great things if she will break it off — ( l 'all these things will I 
 give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me," said the devil once ;) 
 thr< aten to place the black seal of reprobation upon her if she fulfils her 
 engagements. Here the mind becomes as a " troubled sea which cannot 
 
 * .-nine people say the bargain should be conditional, thus — " If my parents love yon. 
 well enough, 1 will have you " This just proves the point in hand, that they must marry 
 for the parents' love and not their own. 
 
 25 
 
290 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 rest ;" she is at a loss to know what is duty — she loves her parents, also 
 the man to whom her heart has been united — her affections are placed, 
 her honor is pledged — she spends restless nights and mournful days to 
 know how to decide ! Critical, but important period ! Her present, and 
 perhaps eternal peace depends upon the decision ! After many struggles 
 with her own conscience, at length through powerful persuasion she yields 
 to the wishes of others — betrays her trust, breaks her marriage contract, 
 deserts her best friend, and pierces herself through with many sorrows.* 
 Does this decision give peace of mind ? By no means ! She is pained at 
 the very heart, and flies to some secret place to give vent to the sorrow she 
 feels. Follow her to the lonely apartment — behold her there as pale as death 
 — her cheeks bedewed with tears ! What mean those heavy groans ? What 
 mean those heart-breaking sights? What mean those floods of briny tears 
 poured forth so free, as if without consent? She was torn from the object of 
 all her earthly joy ! The ways of God " are pleasantness, and all his paths 
 are peace," but she finds nothing save sorrow in the way and path which she 
 has taken — therefore she is not in ihe way in which she ought to have gone. 
 Another man pays his addresses to her ; by no means calculated to make her 
 a suitable companion — but he has large possessions ; and this being the ob- 
 ject her parents and friends have in view, they do and say all they can 
 to get her to consent. But parents should remember, that they can no 
 more love for their children, than they can eat and drink for them. 
 Through their entreaties she is prevailed on to give him her hand, while 
 her affections are placed on another. Thus she marries for the love of her 
 parents : they having laid a foundation to make her unhappy while she 
 lives ; and may I not say, more than probable to procure her future mise- 
 ry ? For how can she be happy with a man whom she does not love ? 
 " How can two walk together except they be agreed ?" Where there is 
 no agreement there can be no union, and where there is no union, there 
 can be no happiness. As the parents are not so immediately concerned 
 therein as the child, they act very improperly in over-persuading their 
 child to marry. For if she is unhappy in such marriage, she will have 
 cause to reflect on them, and place her misery to their account ; while she 
 waits for the hour to come to end her existence, and terminate the misery 
 which she feels ! Marriage was intended for the mutual happiness of the 
 sexes — for the woman was given to the man to be " an help meet for him," 
 Gen. ii. 18. Marriage is an emblem of that union which subsists between 
 Christ and his Church, Eph. v. 32. Solomon saith, " Whose findeth a 
 wife, findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favor of the Lord." — Prov. viii. 
 22. Again, " a prudent wife is from the Lord," Prov. xix.' 14. I therefore 
 conclude that a happy marriage is the greatest blessing and consolation 
 which can be enjoyed on this side of eternity, next to the love of God in 
 the soul. Of course an unhappy marriage is the greatest curse which 
 is endured on this side of hell, next to the horrors of a guilty ooDscierjce, 
 Quitting this, I pass on to observe that many people make themselves 
 
 * If the woman is under aire, she my perhaps he justifiable on thai account ; but if Av is 
 of age, it argues imhecility ; for she has as much right to act for herself, as her parents have 
 to act lor themselves ; of course should have a judgment and soul of her own ' It the fault 
 is altogether in herself, she proves at once she is not to be confided in: and 1 would pro- 
 nounce that man blessed who lias escaped a woman of so mean a principle— lor such a 
 thing has scarcely been known among heathens. 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 291 
 
 unhappy after marriage. I shall first notice some things in the conduct 
 of men ; secondly, in the conduct of women ; thirdly, point out some 
 complex cases. First, Ft frequently happens that wicked men pay their 
 addresses to religious women ; and, in order to accomplish their desire, 
 pretend to have a great regard for piety, promise to do all in their power 
 to assist them on their way to heaven, and call God to bear witness to a 
 lie that they will be no hindrance to them, &c. ; and many go so far as 
 to put on the outward garb of religion, that they may the more easily 
 betray with a kiss ! But shortly after marriage the wolf sheds his coat, 
 and openly avows his dislike to the ways of godliness, and either directly 
 or indirectly declares that his wife shall not enjoy the privileges of the 
 gospel. Here the wife is convinced of the insincerity of his promise, 
 which makes her doubt the sincerity of his affection for her ; the house 
 becomes divided, and the foundation of their future misery is laid ; and 
 it will be a mercy of God, if they are not a means of peopling the regions 
 of the damned, and at last go down to the chambers of death together. 
 Secondly, Some men pretend to respect their wives ; the wife looks up 
 to her husband as her head for protection, and, as a reasonable woman, 
 expects him to redress her grievances. But, alas, how is she disappointed ! 
 For he approbates that in others which he could prevent without any loss 
 of property or character, and appears to delight in her misery. Instance 
 those who have religious wives, and suffer drinking, swearing, frolicking, 
 gambling, &c, about their houses. Is it not natural for such women to 
 conclude their husbands have a greater regard for such wicked beings 
 than themselves 1 If so, how can my husband have that regard for me 
 which he ought to have? And what becomes of that scripture which 
 saith, " So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies : he that 
 loveth his wife loveth himself," Ephesians v. 28. Again, (Colossians 
 iii. 19,) "Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them." 
 Thirdly, A great many men stay away from home unnecessarily, spend 
 their time in drinking, &c, expending their money in the taverns, which 
 ought to go to the support of their families, while their wives have not 
 the necessaries of life, and are laboring night and day to keep their chil- 
 dren from starving;. Thus manv families are brought to disgrace and 
 misery by the wickedness of husbands. But one is ready to say, I pro- 
 vide well for my family, and am I not at liberty to go and come when I 
 please ? Yes, as far as is expedient, but no farther, if you do not wish to 
 forfeit your wife's confidence. I ask, What must be the feelings of a 
 woman left in such a case, when she knows her husband has no lawful 
 business to detain him from home ? What conclusion can she more 
 rationally draw than this ? My company is disagreeable to him, there- 
 fore he is determined to have as little of it as possible. The society of 
 others is more pleasing to him than that of his family ; therefore he seeks 
 pleasure abroad. Here grounds are given for her to suspect his virtue ; 
 and it is very common for women to think such men have their misses 
 from home, which is too often the case. Reflect, for a moment, what 
 must be the sensations of a delicate woman, to hear that her bosom friend 
 lies intoxicated among the swine in the streets. I am certain, from ob- 
 servation, that no woman can be happy with a drunken man; therefore 
 I am bold to say, wherever you see such a thing, you see an unhappy 
 family ; and, except such persons repent and get forgiveness, they will 
 
292 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 assuredly be damned, however rich, honorable, and wise they may be, 
 for St. Paul ranks drunkenness among the works of the flesh, and posi- 
 tively declares, " They who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom 
 of God," Galatians v. Therefore I would advise all young ladies, if 
 they wish to be happy in time or eternity, to avoid such young men as 
 hanker about the taverns, and have not respect enough for their own 
 characters to raise them above the level of the beasts ; for beasts do not 
 get drunk. They who get drunk when young, are apt to be sots when 
 old. Moreover, a great many sins flow from that of drunkenness, a few 
 of which I shall here mention. First, It brings on disorders to their de- 
 struction ; which, second, Prevent their usefulness as worthy members in 
 society. Third, Shortens their days, which is a species of murder, the 
 most heinous of all crimes. Fourth, A bad example before others. Fifth, 
 Procures a family scandal. Sixth, His money is laid out for that which 
 is worse than if thrown into the fire ; which, seventh, Prevents his useful- 
 ness as a charitable man. Eighth, Is a breach of God's law. Ninth, 
 Quenches the divine Spirit. Tenth, Exposes his family to want. Elev- 
 enth, Liable to bring a burden on the country. Twelfth, Deprives him 
 of the power of reason ; which, thirteenth, Makes him liable to injure his 
 friends, and commit every horrid depredation. And such men as will 
 get drunk, and then abuse their wives, do not deserve the name of men, 
 for they have not the principle of men, but may be called the devil's 
 swill-tub walking upright : such deserve a dose of eel-tea. Now, take 
 notice, a man of good principles thinks as much of his word as his oath, 
 therefore will be true to his engagements, and will fulfil that promise, 
 made before witnesses, " to forsake all other women, and keep to his wife 
 only, so long as they both shall live, to live with her after God's holy 
 ordinance." Now I ask, Is adultery God's ordinance ? No, for he for- 
 bids adultery, Exodus xx. 14. He who breaks his most sacred engage- 
 ments is not to be confided in. Matrimonial engagements are the most 
 sacred ; therefore he who breaks his matrimonial engagements is not to 
 be confided in. Fifthly, Some men have an unhappy temper — are morose 
 and peevish — and though their wives do all they can, or as they may, it 
 is impossible to please them. They are easily angered, and view a mote 
 until it looks as large as a mountain ; one word brings on another, and 
 at length they proceed from words to blows, until they become so large 
 that one bed cannot hold them both. Many of our eyes and ears hint- 
 been witnesses to this shameful conduct ; the jarring string of discord 
 runs through all the family ; they live like devils incarnate ; and if a 
 person happens to be in the family who has never been used to such eon- 
 duct, would he not be almost led to think he had gotten into the territo- 
 ries of the damned? What is here said of the man is applicable to a 
 great many women. A wounded bird will flutter. 
 
 God has placed the man as governor in the family, and he is styled, 
 "the head of the woman," Ephesians v. 23. Now there are some wo- 
 men, though they promise to " live after God's ordinance," are not willing 
 to do it, bul wish to be head themselves. Whatever is to be done, they 
 must give directions; the man durst not bargain without leave, and if he 
 does, his wife's tongue runs as though it would never .stop. What di><s 
 it argue? It argues great straight I, and little crooked u ; that the wo- 
 man thinks herself possessed of great wisdom, and her husband ignorant 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 293 
 
 in the extreme, and sets him aside as a mere cipher. But so far is this 
 from being a trait of wisdom, that it proves the reverse ; for a wise wo- 
 man will reverence and obey her husband, according to Eph. v. 22, 23 ; 
 1 Peter iii. 1. Moreover, it argues self-importance, to see people climb- 
 ing to the high seat of power, where they have no business. Self-impor- 
 tance flows from ignorance. If the man is a man of sense and spirit, he 
 is not willing to give up that which properly belongs to him, viz., the rein 
 of government, and of course the contest which began in words frequently 
 ends in blows. Thus many women, by assuming to themselves a pre- 
 rogative which does not belong to them, make unhappy families. Wo- 
 men, by indulging a mean opinion of their husbands, become ashamed of 
 them ; but this can happen in no case where there is not a want of in- 
 formation and judgment. If you stoop in marrying him, do not indulge 
 the thought that you added to his respectability ; never tell him, " you 
 lifted him out of the ashes," for it will be hard for you to extricate your- 
 self from this difficulty. " If you stooped of necessity, because you could 
 get no one else, the obligation is on your own side. And if you could 
 get a better companion, why did you marry him ? If you stooped of 
 choice, who ought to be blamed but yourself? Besides, it will be well 
 to remember when you became his wife he became your head, and 
 your supposed superiority was buried in that voluntary act." There are 
 many young women, who, in order to marry well, appear very mild, very 
 affectionate, and very decent in their persons, houses, &c, frequently 
 using an air of affectation, and speaking with faltering voices. Some 
 young gentleman, wishing to get a companion of this description, offers 
 his hand to one of these "jackdaws dressed in peacock feathers;" the 
 nuptials are celebrated, her wishes are answered, the cloak is laid aside, 
 and she soon appears what she is in reality. The innocence of the lamb 
 is lost in the fierceness of the lion — the affection of the dove in the cru- 
 elty of the ostrich, and the cleanliness of the sheep in the filthiness of the 
 swine. These properties are bad jn the abstract, but far worse when 
 they meet together. Filthiness is the fruit of laziness. Go to the house 
 where a lazy woman bears rule ; examine the floor, the furniture, the 
 bedding, the linen, the children, and, last of all, herself, and see what an 
 agreement throughout the whole ; every thing is out of fix, and if she is 
 a professor of religion, you may, without erring far, form a rational judg- 
 ment of the state of her soul, from the appearance of her body. Laziness 
 is inconsistent with the gospel of Christ, and with the spirit of Christianity; 
 for St. Paul told the Thessalonians to note such " a man, and have no 
 company with him, that he may be ashamed," 2 Thess. iii. 14. More- 
 over, a lazy Christian is as great a solecism as an honest thief, a sober 
 drunkard, a chaste harlot, or a holy devil. 
 
 But it may be asked, What are the evils which accrue from dirty 
 houses, &c. I answer, 1st. If a gentleman or lady visits you, they have no 
 appetite to eat or drink in your houses, and what are your feelings when 
 you are certain of the cause? 2d. They can have no satisfaction in your 
 beds, they smell so offensive, and are so infested with hungry night, walk- 
 ers, which thirst for human blood. 3d. The very disagreeableness of the 
 air, causes them to wish to make their escape, lest they should be seized 
 with putrid or malignant fevers, which might terminate in death. 4th. 
 Many diseases originate therefrom, which are productive of the most fa- 
 
 25* 
 
294 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 tal consequences to the family. 5th. Thereby you transmit a curse to 
 your children ; for the children, in common, pattern after their parents, 
 and as they do with you, so will they do when they get to themselves. 
 " Therefore," says one, " take care of the breed." There is no excuse 
 sufficient to justify those who are able to work and live in dirt, where 
 water is plenty, and may be had for nothing. Therefore, I would advise 
 all persons who value their health, to shun such places as they would a 
 city where the plague is in full rage. Now, if a man is thus taken in. 
 how can he be happy, provided he has never been accustomed so to live ? 
 And if he has, by seeking a woman from whom he expected better things, 
 he clearly evinces his dissatisfaction in that manner of life. But finding 
 out the deception, he has no heart to work ; takes to drink to drown his 
 sorrow. Here we behold another cause of family misery, or unhappy 
 marriages. 6th. It sometimes is the case, that the wife, for want of due 
 consideration, as it relates to his constitution and inclination* treats him 
 as a husband with neglect ; which makes a bad impression on his mind 
 that is not easily erased, but tends to wean his affections from her, and 
 exposes him to the temptation of others ; till she becomes a burden, and 
 he wishes her out of the way as a rival. Thus, she is blind to her own 
 happiness, and procures her own destruction. 
 
 Quitting this, I pass on to the third thing under consideration ;. in which 
 I am to point out some complex cases, in which either party may be 
 guilty. And 1st. That odious practice of talking about each other in 
 their absence, and endeavoring to expose each other's faults to the world. 
 If they are one flesh, he that exposes his wife, exposes himself also. How 
 then can the family be respectable ? This comes to her ears, and she 
 feels disposed to retaliate, and presently the whole neighborhood is 
 filled with things which ought never to have been known, only to them- 
 selves. Men and women both have their foibles ; therefore ought to 
 overlook each other's faults, and put. the best construction possible on 
 each other's conduct, and exercise that charity which thinketh no evil. 
 Therefore, should never unnecessarily expose each other's faults, but 
 support each other's character as far as truth and propriety will admit. 
 St. James saith, "The tongue is full of deadly poison, and sets on fire 
 the course of nature." Need we wonder then if it sets on fire whole 
 families where it is not curbed ? 2d. Sometimes it is the case that one of 
 them has been married before. I'll say the woman. Her present hus- 
 band treats her well, but if at any time she gets crossed, she cries out, 
 " Ah, I once had a husband, he did not treat me as you do ; there never 
 was such a man as he was, but he is gone now." And as apt as Dot tell 
 fifty lies about his goodness before she stops : and more than likely her 
 present husband is better than the first ever was. Now, it is very cer- 
 tain that this makes a bad impression on the mind, and if it is not done 
 purposely to hurt feelings, the best apology which can be made lor such 
 conduct is weakness or ignorance. Whatever women or men think in 
 such eases, if they value their peace, they should keep their thoughts in 
 their own breasts. For a small needle may occasion a greal deal of pain 
 if stuck in the heart. And. " Behold ! how great a matter a little fire 
 kindleth." Such a line of conduct as the above, cannot but chill the 
 
 * Sec Dr. Clarke's Commentary, 1 Cor. vii. 2, beginning :ii the words, "In the Jewish 
 constitutions ," and ending with the word "sense." 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 295 
 
 affection of your companion towards you : of course, as he esteems or 
 disesteems you, so his treatment towards you will be. 
 
 2d. There are instances of one or the other's having a parent or child 
 who comes to live in the family : — the other treats the person ill ; this 
 touches in a very tender part ; feelings are hurt ; at length it is produc- 
 tive of bad consequences, the evil seed is sown, it springs up, it becomes 
 a great tree, it bears abundance of fruit, and yields a never ending crop 
 of misery, :3d. Jea/ousy, which is sometimes founded in truth, and some- 
 times in error. However, jealousy is such, properly or improperly 
 founded ; and where it takes place, all conjugal affections are destroy- 
 ed ; for confidence once lost can hardly ever be regained. 
 
 1st. I would advise all young people, male and female, to get religion ; 
 by which you will be better qualified to do your duty to your God and 
 yourselves, being under the influence of Divine grace. If you keep an 
 eye single to the glory of God, you may have a guide to direct you to a 
 person, such as will make you a partner, who will be willing to share 
 with you in all your sorrows. Do not look so much at property nor 
 beauty as good sense, virtue., and piety. Avoid as much as possible the 
 company of such as are not afraid to sin themselves ; knowing that if it 
 is in their power, they will lead you into that gulf of iniquity which has 
 swallowed up thousands :* " evil communications corrupt good manners," 
 (or rather good morals, as is intended ;) and " a companion of fools shall be 
 destroyed." Get a person who will love you from a sense of duty to God. 
 This foundation, if beauty and fortune fail, standeth sure ; and then you 
 need not fear that such a companion will desert you in the day of trouble. 
 If you both love God, it will be impossible for you not to love each other. 
 This being the case, you may always have a paradise at home, and be 
 more happy in each other's company, than with any other person beneath 
 the canopy of heaven. As many of our young friends have been called 
 from time to eternity before they had time to settle themselves in the 
 world, it ought to be a warning to you not to put off your return to God 
 until you get married ; for before that time comes you may be numbered 
 with the dead, and lie down between the clods of the valley ; and if with- 
 out religion you are cut off in the bloom of youth, how soon will all your 
 earthly joys come to an end, and an eternity of misery commence ! But 
 if you get and keep religion, whether you marry or not, it shall be well 
 with you. If you marry such a person as I advise, when your compan- 
 ion dies you may have a well-grounded hope, that the ever-faithful com- 
 panion of all your cares is gone to rest in " Abraham's bosom ;" and after 
 serving God together in time, you may spend an eternity of pleasure to- 
 gether in praising God and the Lamb. 
 
 2d. I would advise such as have companions, to consult each other's 
 happiness, both as it relates to time and- eternity. As husbands, love your 
 wives ; and as wives, see that you reverence your husbands ; try and 
 
 * Perhaps some will say, " The subject is too plain and tends to hurt delicate feelings !" 
 But let it be remembered that it is not more plain than important. And delicacy must give 
 way to propriety, when truth and matter of fact demand it. Moreover, some delicate people 
 have prejudices which are founded in error, and yet, when matrimony is treated plainer in 
 romantic novels, will greedily relish and digest it! Observe, they exhibit characters which 
 nowhere in real life exists, and yet young minds are too frequently captivated, and thereby 
 
 form an idea ; and must of course be disappointed, and consequently made 
 
 unhappy, perhaps for life. This is one of the many evils of novels to society. 
 
296 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 find out each other's dispositions, consider your own weakness, and think 
 not any thing too hard to be done by you to render each other happy, 
 (save the giving up of your conscience.) If heaven has blessed you with 
 a good companion, esteem it as the greatest temporal blessing which can 
 be enjoyed, and be very careful not to abuse so good a gift ; remember 
 that eternal things are connected therewith, and if you misuse your com- 
 panion you will have to render an account to God for the same ; for 
 " God will bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, 
 whether it be good, or whether it be evil."* 
 
 If you have a bad companion, you made your own contract, or at least 
 consented thereunto ; therefore, make the best you can of a bad bargain ; 
 and avoid every measure, as far as possible, to answer it in the eternal 
 world, which might tend to make you more unhappy. If you have reli- 
 gion, walk with Zacharias and Elizabeth in all the ways of God blame- 
 less. If you have no religion, your own consciences testify that all is 
 not well with you, and God himself is witness to the many promises you 
 have broken : therefore, it is high time for you to begin to think more 
 seriously on your latter end, for many of you are past the meridian of 
 life ; your sun is going down in death : others hover around the shores 
 of time — but one step between you and the bar of God ! With others the 
 the sun of life will go down at noon — eternal things depend upon life's 
 feeble strings ! Heaven lost, is lost forever ! Careless man ! Prayerless 
 woman ! Why will you die ? Are you greedy of eternal pain ? What 
 harm did God ever do, that you are determined not to be reconciled to 
 him 1 Are you so in love with sin, that you will risk the loss of heaven, 
 and the torment of hell for a momentary enjoyment ? O ! be wise — seek 
 salvation — fly from the gathering storm ! Believe in Jesus Christ, and 
 thou wilt be saved. So shall you enjoy peace in life, tranquillity in 
 death, and crowns of victory in eternity. Serious consideration is the 
 first step in matters of religion, with a fixed resolution to avoid whatever 
 you discern to be wrong ; having your mind in a studious frame of in- 
 quiry after God's will, to do it. Never lie down to rest without commit- 
 ting yourself into the protection of kind Providence ; and as you awake, 
 give thanks to the hand that has kept you. Thus begin, spend and close 
 every day with God ; then he will be thy father and thy friend in Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Most evils prevalent in society have their origin from the influence of 
 example, by which children are contaminated, and the seeds are sown in 
 the prejudice of their education, to the great injury of themselves and others, 
 beyond any possible calculation. 
 
 The poor opinion which mankind entertain of each other, and the little 
 
 confidence they are pleased to place in strangers, as well as acquaintance, 
 
 • 
 
 * Never put your property out of your hand to be dependent on your children ; for they 
 will not feel nor do with you as you with ihem when children ! The son that must be hired 
 . ... to reform will deny .... the loan of a burst ; the old man must walk on foot ; and is 
 used ami wished out of the way as a piece of useless lumber ! 
 
 Sel ii" example before your children hill what is worthy for ihem to Copy after; but U8( 
 your united parental influence to preserve their morals, and stimulate them to noble princi- 
 ples. Mothers particularly arc In mm I by the strongest obligations, bowever few may realize 
 it, in presen e the chastity and \ irtue of their daughters ; for on ilus, in a ureal measure, de- 
 pends much ni their welfare for time, if not for e.enuiy-ns a unman without a character, 
 is like a body without a bou! ; of course female education ought uol to !>«• neglected 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 297 
 
 exemplify the truth which shows the corruption of their very raising. 
 For example : the two first things generally taught to children in their in- 
 fancy, is to be deceitful and lie. The mother is going out, the child cries 
 to go too ; the mother promises to bring the "pretties" with no intention 
 to perform. The child is deceived and disappointed, and confidence is 
 forfeited. " I will whip, &c, if you don't hush," but the child is not in- 
 fluenced, knowing the scarecrow. 
 
 Thus being taught to deceive and lie, he becomes expert at the trade, 
 and then must be whipped for the very thing the parents have taught him ; 
 whereas if the example had been good, and all foolish, wicked, and evil 
 improprieties were discountenanced by a proper line of conduct, then a 
 blessing would be transmitted to posterity according to the promise, and as 
 exemplified by Abraham. 
 
 It is a rarity that young women go the leeward with a broken * * *, 
 provided the seeds of modesty, innocence, and virtue are sown in the mind 
 at an early age ; whereas those mothers who do not watch over their 
 daughters as '-guardian angels," are apt to let them run at random. 
 Hence many get their ankles scratched, if no more ! Fathers and sons 
 may also take a hint. 
 
 The tyranny of parents, as well as too great liberty, is equally per- 
 nicious ; also their being divided in their family government — likewise 
 backbiting, flattery, &c. 
 
 But remember the day of retribution, and conduct yourselves accord- 
 ingly ! For first impressions are most durable, therefore the propriety 
 and necessity of beginning right to end well. As the consequence of 
 starting wrong, you will forever continue in error. 
 
 Hence the propriety of " consideration,'''' and a proper exercise of "judg- 
 ment" as rational creatures, who need divine assistance, for which we 
 should look accordingly. 
 
ANALECTS 
 
 UPON 
 
 NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL 
 
 PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 General Washington, in comparing those days of ignorance, when 
 people tamely submitted to the galling yoke of tyranny and priestcraft, 
 with modern times, when men take the liberty to suspect the propriety of 
 the creed of '■'■passive obedience and non-resistance," dropped the following 
 reflection : " But this seems to be the age of wonders, and it is reserved 
 for intoxicated and lawless France, for purposes of providence far beyond 
 the reach of human ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the re- 
 pose of all the world besides." 
 
 When we reflect on past occurrences, on the awful revolutions of the 
 present day, and those big events now probably at the door, any person 
 who thinks for himself, and is not callous to all important things, must 
 feel a degree of interest. 
 
 It is a self-evident matter of fact, that there has been, and there still is, 
 a great deal of deceit, oppression, and consequent misery in the world. 
 
 It is equally certain, that there is such a thing in the world as " natural 
 evil!," And natural evil must be the effect or consequence of "moral 
 evil,"* otherwise all our ideas of goodness and justice are chimerical. It 
 therefore may be taken for granted, and our own experience and observa- 
 tion will justify the conclusion, that all things are not right in the present 
 condition of the human family. To be a little more particular, I will for 
 a moment consider man in an individual, social, and moral capacity. 
 
 First, Individually. One seeks to take care of himself only, as charity 
 is said to begin at home. And as long as self is served, he may make 
 pretensions to friendship, but when interest ceases the case is altered. 
 
 Again : one is a poor outcast, perishing in the streets, while another is 
 revelling, having more than heart could wish ; but because of the trouble, 
 will not give the stranger an asylum or afford him wherewithal to allay 
 his hunger, not expecting a reward. One is in trouble, another is merry 
 at his distress. One commands, because it is his pleasure, and another 
 must obey, however hard and imperious the command. One claims the 
 country for his own, and all the others must pay him for the privilege to 
 live in it, or else suffer banishment. One hath thousands, gained by the 
 labor of others, while another hath not the assurance of a day's provision, 
 
 _ _ — ' 
 
 *Gen. iii 17. Rom. v. 12. 
 
ANALECTS, ETC. 299 
 
 nor money to procure the coarsest raiment, much less the promise of a 
 friend in the day of adversity. 
 
 Secondly, Socially. — There is a body of men called gentlemen, or no- 
 bility. There is another grade called peasants. The first will possess 
 the country, and feel and act more than their own importance ; while the 
 latter are put on a level with the animals, and treated as an inferior race 
 of beings, who must pay to these lords a kind of divine honor, and bow, 
 and cringe, and scrape. 
 
 The will of one must be the laiv, and it must be the pleasure of the 
 other to obey ; and it is the policy and interest of the former to keep the 
 latter in subjection and ignorance. For if they were permitted to think, 
 and judge, and act for themselves, they would overthrow their rulers. 
 
 Here the question will arise, how such differences came to exist among 
 men ? Another question also arises, Can the motives of men who thus 
 conduct themselves in the world, be "just and good ?" 
 
 A third question also arises : If men be actuated by motives in their 
 objects and ends, and in particular in their actions and dealings with their 
 fellow-men, who can doubt whether there be such a thing as " moral evil" 
 in the world ? Every purpose must be weighed and willed in the heart, 
 before it is acted out. Of course, to take from another his substance 
 without his consent, or giving him an equivalent, is contrary to every rule 
 of equity. 
 
 Thirdly, Morally. — Some people invade the divine rights by prescrib- 
 ing " articles of faith," and binding the conscience of man in all things of 
 religion, under the most severe penalties that human ingenuity could 
 invent. 
 
 When we reflect, therefore, upon the actions of men, taken as they stand 
 in relation to one another, we are led to inquire how they may comport, 
 first, with our " personal rights;" secondly, with our " social rights;" 
 and, thirdly, with our " moral rights," as established on the " law of 
 
 nature." 
 
 OF THE LAW OF NATURE. 
 
 I here would observe, that all our rights, whether personal, social, or 
 moral, are the graces of the Governor of the universe, and established by 
 him primarily in the great and universal " law of nature." 
 
 It is a self-evident truth, that all men are born equal and independent ; 
 and as individuals, are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable 
 rights, among which are life, liberty, the use of property, the pursuit of 
 happiness, with the privilege of private judgment. 
 
 These principles being admitted, it will follow, that as the wants or 
 necessities of mankind and their duties are equal, so their rights and obli- 
 gations are equal also. Hence our rights, duties, and obligations are the 
 same in each and in all. 
 
 The " rights of man," when applied to an individual, are called " per- 
 sonal rights ;" considered as he stands in relation to his fellow-creatures, 
 they are called "social rights ;" and considered as he stands in relation 
 to his Creator, they are called "moral rights." 
 
 OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. 
 
 Personal rights are those benefits or privileges which appertain to man 
 
300 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 in right or by virtue of his existence. Of this kind are all the intellectual 
 rights, or rights of the mind ; and also all those rights of acting as an in- 
 dividual for his own comfort and happiness, which are not injurious to the 
 natural or personal rights of others — of course the rights of the mind, re- 
 ligious liberty, freedom and independence, cannot be taken from a man 
 justly but by his own consent ; except only when taken by the laws of the 
 Creator, who gave them, or when forfeited to society by some misde- 
 meanor. 
 
 The human family, which is divided into nations, is composed of indi- 
 viduals. And, as a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively 
 form one whole, of course in their individual-capacity they are naturally 
 free and independent, and endowed by their Creator with certain inalien- 
 able rights and privileges, such as life, liberty, pursuit of happiness, and 
 the right of private judgment in moral duty, &c. They are equal and in- 
 dependent in their individual capacity. This is called the " law of na- 
 ture," established primarily by the Governor of the universe. Of course, 
 differences and distinctions are rather the result of art, in which the order 
 of things is inverted, and by which mankind are deprived of their personal 
 and just rights, than of any natural modification of things. And hence 
 the "nick-names," or unmeaning and empty titles in the old world. 
 
 Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a self-created authority, or an 
 usurped authority, which of course must be considered as an unjust ty- 
 ranny. For any thing given by the God Denature only, can be remanded 
 by none but him alone ; consequently, for one to take it from another 
 without his consent, or without giving an equivalent, is to deprive him of 
 his personal rights, and must be an infringement upon natural justice. 
 
 All men may be considered thus equally free, and independent in their 
 individual capacity; but when taken in a social capacity, thev are cer- 
 tainly dependent on each other. And none more so than those who consi- 
 der themselves the most independent ; because the Governor of the uni- 
 verse hath determined, as we see in the order of nature, that health and 
 laziness cannot dwell together. So man must not be a Stoic nor a ma- 
 chine, but an active being. Therefore, the laws of nature are fixed, 
 that self-interest shall be a stimulus, or moving spring to action. Hence, 
 there are some things which man cannot do, or subsist without, such as 
 food, water, &c. &c, consequently, self-preservation is called the first law 
 of nature, in point of duty. 
 
 But there are some, yea, many things which we cannot perform our- 
 selves, and are, of course, dependent on others for their assistance and 
 help. Such is the case in different operations of mechanism, agricul- 
 ture, and commerce. All of these are mutually connected, and depend- 
 ent on each other. Therefore, if I derive advantage from others, why 
 should not others derive some benefit from me in return ? This is equal 
 and right, and of course it is just and proper. If, therefore, I withhold 
 that advantage which I could bestow on society, it is an Infringement up- 
 on natural justice. Of course, we must account to the Author of nature, 
 for the neglect or abuse of those natural, or personal and social privileges, 
 bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us. 
 
 OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. 
 
 As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 301 
 
 whole, so to judge correctly of social principles we must view them as 
 they apply naturally, individually, collectively, and prospectively. 
 
 As our personal rights are the same, so are our obligations the same. 
 And hence our rights and obligations are naturally and necessarily recip- 
 rocal. 
 
 To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually, there is 
 need for general rules, for the regulation of the whole. And how shall 
 general rules be formed, but by general consent ? It is, therefore, our 
 true interest as individuals, to be involved and connected with such regu- 
 lations, as may be formed for the benefit and safety of our personal 
 rights ; and such as prudence dictates, as necessaVy to guarantee them 
 from usurpation. 
 
 Our personal rights, privileges, and obligations, being equal, we have 
 each, as an individual, a right to claim a voice in the formation of those 
 general rules; and personal duty arising from the law of nature calls 
 upon us collectively, to act our part as individuals : and there would be 
 an infringement upon natural justice, to neglect the right of suffrage. 
 
 Social rights, are those which appertain to man, in right of his being 
 a member of society. Every social right has for its foundation some 
 personal right pre-existing in the individual, arising from the law of na- 
 ture ; but to the enjoyment of which his individual power is not, in all 
 cases, sufficiently competent. Of this kind are all those which relate to 
 security and protection. 
 
 From this short review it will be easy to distinguish between that class 
 of personal rights which a man retains after entering into society, and 
 those which he throws into the common stock as a member of society. 
 
 The personal rights which he retains, are all those in which the power 
 to execute, is as perfect in the individual, as the right itself. Among this 
 class, as is before mentioned, are all the intellectual rights, or rights of 
 the mind ; consequently, religion and the privilege of private judgment, 
 are some of those rights. 
 
 The personal rights which are not retained, are all those in which, 
 though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to execute them is 
 defective. They answer not this purpose. A man by the law of na- 
 ture has a personal right to judge in his own cause; and as far as 
 the rights of the mind is concerned, he never surrenders it. But what 
 availeth it him to judge, if he has not the poiver to redress ? He therefore 
 deposits this right in the common stock of society, and takes the arm of so- 
 ciety, of which he is a part, in preference, and in addition to his own. 
 
 Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in society, and 
 draws on the capital as a matter of right. 
 
 From these premises, a few certain conclusions will follow. 
 
 First: That every social right grows out of a personal right, and 
 is founded on the law of nature ; or, in other words, it is a personal right 
 exchanged agreeably to natural justice. 
 
 Secondly : That civil power, which is derived from society, when ap- 
 plied to the body, is called political, but when applied individually is called 
 civil authority. This power when properly considered as legal authori- 
 ty, is made up of the aggregate of that class of the personal rights of 
 man, which becomes defective in the individual, in point of power, and an- 
 
 26 
 
302 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 swers not his purpose ; but when collected to a focus, becomes competent 
 to the purpose of every one. 
 
 Thirdly: That the power produced from the aggregate of personal 
 rights, imperfect in power in the individual, cannot be applied to invade 
 the personal rights, which are retained in the individual, and in which 
 the power to execute is as perfect as the right itself, without intruding on 
 natural justice; seeing the rights are personal only and can concern no- 
 body else. 
 
 Thus have we seen man traced as a natural individual, to a member of 
 society ; and observed the qualities of the personal rights retained, and 
 those which are exchanged for social rights. 
 
 Those principles, when digested and properly applied, show the origin 
 and foundation of the only trug and proper fountain of government, which 
 is, properly speaking, the personal social compact. Because mankind, 
 in their individual capacity, are equally free and independent, by the 
 law of nature, as established by its Author. Therefore the facts must 
 be that the individuals themselves, each in his own personal and sovereign 
 right, entered into a compact, not with a government, but with each other 
 to produce a government. And this is the only mode in which govern- 
 ments have a right to arise, and the only principles on which they ought 
 to exist, or possibly can exist agreeably to natural justice. 
 
 It is a self-evident fact, that the people are the original and only true 
 and proper source from whom a government can be deduced, and spring 
 into existence, on just and equitable principles, agreeably to the law of 
 nature, because the people existed before any government came to exist. 
 Of course society, on social principles, have a right to three things: 
 
 First: To form their own government. 
 
 Secondly : To choose their own rulers. 
 
 And thirdly : To cashier them for misconduct. 
 
 Hence it follows, first, that the authority of rulers is only delegated au- 
 thority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the fountain from whom 
 they derived it. And thirdly, that they are not to serve themselves, but 
 society, whose servants they are, and by whom they are employed and paid 
 for their services. 
 
 OF MORAL RIGHTS. 
 
 Moral rights are the personal privileges to think, and judge, and act 
 for one's self in point of moral duty. This is the more plain and clear, as 
 no one is concerned but God, the judge, and the individual man, as a re- 
 sponsible agent. 
 
 For what right hath any one to meddle with that which does not con- 
 cern him ? 
 
 Moral duties are the result of moral law, which is the Divine prero- 
 gative alone; and man hath no right to invade the moral duty of another, 
 for this is the right of the Divine government. No man. therefore, nor 
 set of men, have a right to infringe upon or bind the conscience of another. 
 Man, therefore, as a rational creature, must be convinced before he can be 
 converted, in order to act consistently, as an agent accountable to the Su- 
 preme Governor of the universe. Consequently, a submission of will to.a 
 compulsory power, in matters of religion, in repugnance to the dictates of 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 303 
 
 tender conscience, is nothing but an empty show, a piece of hypocrisy, 
 without any mixture of moral goodness or genuine virtue. 
 
 All natural religious establishments, or " churches established by law," 
 have been a curse to mankind and a pest to society. Vice and corruption 
 in religion are encouraged and upheld, and virtue lies depressed. If a 
 man, from a principle of duty, would support religion voluntarily, by be- 
 ing compelled to do it he is prevented the opportunity of showing the vir- 
 tue of his heart, and the influence of his example is lost. If his religion 
 be different from that " established by law," his conscience is bound, and 
 he is prevented from supporting his own religion by taking away from him 
 that which he would give to his own minister, for the support of those in 
 whom he does not believe. Law-religion will cause people to be hy- 
 pocrites, but cannot cure them of error. A man must be convinced in his 
 judgment, by evidence to his understanding, before he is converted in his 
 heart. Of course, to form articles of faith, for people to subscribe to under 
 severe penalties, is not founded upon common sense, nor on equitable prin- 
 ciples. For it supposes people capable of believing without reason or evi- 
 dence — is contrary to the " law of nature," and repugnant to natural jus- 
 tice, inasmuch as all men are free and independent in their individual 
 capacity, and of course their rights and privileges are equal — to think and 
 to judge, and also to act for themselves, in point of moral duty, and in all 
 matters of opinion in religion. 
 
 Suppose that one man believes in one God ; another believes in ten : 
 what is that to the first 1 " It neither picks his pocket nor breaks his leg ;" 
 of course, why should he persecute him ? Persecution is contrary to 
 natural justice, inasmuch as it assumes a power which no mortal man 
 can claim, it being the Divine right only to judge in such cases. But, 
 nevertheless, moral duty, from pity and a concern for his welfare, may 
 excite a man to strive to convince another for his good — to shun his errors 
 and find the happy road. 
 
 Universal right of conscience is given by the Author of nature, who is 
 the moral Governor of the human family ; and such liberty of conscience 
 ought to be established in every land. 
 
 Intolerance assumes to itself the right of withholding liberty of con- 
 science ; toleration assumes the right of granting it : both are despotisms 
 in their nature. Man worships not himself, but his Maker; and liberty 
 of conscience, which he claims, is not for the service of himself, but of his 
 God. In this case, therefore, we must necessarily have the associated 
 ideas of two beings ; the mortal, who renders the worship, and the immor- 
 tal Being who is worshipped. 
 
 Toleration, therefore, places itself not between man and man, nor be- 
 tween church and church, nor between one denomination of religion and 
 another, but between God and man — between the being who worships, 
 and the Being who is worshipped ; and, by the same act of assumed au- 
 thority by which it tolerates man to pay his worship, it presumptuously 
 and blasphemously sets itself up to tolerate the Almighty to receive it. 
 
 Suppose a bill was brought into any legislature, entitled " An act to 
 tolerate or grant liberty to the Almighty to receive the worship of a Jew 
 or a Turk," or "to prohibit the Almighty to receive it," all men would 
 startle and call it blasphemy : there would be an uproar. The presump- 
 tion of toleration in religious matters would then present itself unmasked. 
 
304 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 But the presumption is not the less, because the name of man only appears 
 to those laws ; for the associated ideas of the worshipper and the worship- 
 ped cannot be separated. Well may one exclaim : " Who then, art thou, 
 vain dust and ashes, by whatever name thou art called, whether an em- 
 peror or a king, a bishop or a state, or any thing else, that obtrudest thine in- 
 significance between the soul of man and its Maker ? Mind thine own con- 
 cerns. If he believes not as thou believest, it is a proof that thou believest not 
 as he believeth, and there is no earthly power can determine between you." 
 
 With respect to what are called denominations of religion, if every one 
 is left to judge of his own religion, there is no such a thing as a religion 
 that is wrong. But if they are to judge of each other's religion, there is no 
 such a thing as a religion that is right; and, therefore, all the world is 
 right or all the world is wrong. But with respect to religion itself, with- 
 out any regard to names, and as directed from the universal family of 
 mankind to the Divine object of all adoration, it is man bringing to his 
 Maker the fruits of his heart ; and the grateful tribute of every one is ac- 
 cepted — " like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them 
 that fear him." He looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to inten- 
 tions — " of a truth is no respecter of persons, but in eve' y nation he that 
 feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him." It is re- 
 quired of a man according to what is given him, whether one, two, or five 
 talents; and " he that knoweth his master's will, and dceth it not, shall 
 be beaten with many stripes;" for "where there is no law, there is no 
 transgression;" "sin is the transgression of the law." Man is under a 
 moral law — the law of the mind — of right and wrong. There is a moral 
 duty, and a moral obligation on the part of man to perform that duty. If 
 he does not perform it he falls under condemnation ; which he is con- 
 scious of, for not acting as well as he knew how : hence the propriety of 
 the words, " This is the condemnation, that light has come into the world, 
 and men love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil." 
 Man is a rational agent, actuated by motives ; his actions are deliberate, 
 and his motives of two kinds, good and evil : one is called moral good, the 
 good principle existing in the mind ; the other is called moral evil, because 
 the spirit of the mind is bad, and the intention of the mind is to do wrong, 
 which motive is not right, nor agreeable to natural justice and moral obli- 
 gation. Because, as all men have equal rights and wants, so their duties 
 and obligations are equal in their social capacity, as established in the 
 law of nature by the Creator and Governor of the world. Of course there 
 is need for a definite rule by which to measure our duties towards each 
 other ; because if our rights and obligations are the same and equal, then 
 we are to expect no more than we can justly claim, or would be willing 
 to bestow, agreeable to that which is just and equal ; and bence the com* 
 manil. which is agreeable to the law of nature, " Love thy neighbor as 
 thyself," which is always agreeable to the moral law, and corresponds 
 with the rule, " As ye would that others should do to you, do you even so 
 to them ; for this is the law and the prophets ;" or what the law of Moses 
 and the prophets, and Jesus Christ taught, which ought, therefore, to be 
 the leading principle of every heart, and the rule of the spirit and conduct 
 of every one in practice, in our actions and dealings with mankind in all 
 things whatever. 
 
 Here the mora! law, and the law of nature, and the rule of practice, all 
 
RIGHTSOFMAN. 305 
 
 correspond and harmonize together in securing the "social rights, obliga- 
 tions, and duties of man, which have the Almighty for their author, to 
 whom man is accountable." Of course man ought to be actuated by no- 
 ble principles, conforming himself accordingly, seeing his eternity depends 
 upon it. 
 
 But to deprive man of the right to think, and judge, and act for himself, 
 in point of moral duty, is an infringement on the Creator's government, as 
 well as on natural justice, and contrary to every rule of right, and is at- 
 tended with complicated misery to the human family. It creates broils, ani- 
 mosities, and contentions in society ; and raises a domineering spirit in one, 
 and a spirit of resentment and resistance in another ; and thus more blood 
 hath been shed, in consequence of such a line of proscription and practice, 
 than from all other sources put together, and hath been attended with 
 more apparent cruelty and misery to mankind, than all other things what- 
 soever. Therefore, such national establishments of religion are well 
 styled the " whore of Babylon," or the " mother of harlots and the abomi- 
 nations of the earth." The mother must be the old w**** ; and if she be 
 a mother, who can her daughters be but the corrupt established Protestant 
 churches which came out of her, and have not forgot to tread in her steps 
 of persecution towards those who differ from them in opinion ? And hence 
 they are said to be "drunk with the blood of the saints and martyrs," 
 which God, as a just governor, will cause to be visited on them in their 
 turn ; that the earth may revert to its original and proper Owner, and the 
 inhabitants know that His kingdom is over all. 
 
 OF GOVERNMENTS. 
 
 From what authority shall one person or a body of men, have power 
 and exercise a command over others ? 
 
 It must be obtained in one of these three ways. 1st, It must be the 
 gift of the Creator and Governor of the universe — or 2dly, it must be 
 delegated by the people — or else, 3dly, must be self-created or usurped* 
 
 OF DIVINE DELEGATION. 
 
 First, With regard to that authority, which is said to be the gift of the 
 Creator, and derived from the Governor of the universe as his delegated 
 power. It hath not for its foundation or support, either Scripture or com- 
 mon sense. 
 
 Before any conclusion can be admitted, certain facts, or first principles, 
 or data, must be established or admitted for its confirmation. 
 
 The error of those who reason by precedents drawn from antiquity, 
 respecting the rights of man, is, that they do not go far enough into anti- 
 quity. They do not go the whole way. They stop in some of the inter- 
 mediate stages, of a hundred or a thousand years, and produce what was 
 then done, as their precedent. This is no authority at all. If we travel 
 still further into antiquity, we shall find a direct contrary opinion and 
 practice prevailing. And if antiquity is to be authority, a thousand such 
 authorities may be produced, successively contradicting each other. But 
 if we proceed on, we shall at last come out right — we shall come to the 
 time when man came from the hands of his Maker. 
 
 * By the Creator's 'law of nature,' is man a cosmopolite or the local property of ano- 
 ther"? 
 
 26* 
 
306 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 What was he then ? ' Man !' Man was his high and only title, and a 
 higher cannot be given him. 
 
 We have now gone back to the origin of man and to the origin of his 
 rights. As to the manner in which the world has been governed from that 
 day to this, it is no further any concern of ours, than to help us to make 
 a proper use of former errors, and suitable improvements upon ancient 
 history. Those who lived a hundred or a thousand years ago, were then 
 moderns as we are now. They had their ancients, and those ancients had 
 others, and we shall be ancients in our turn. If the mere name of anti- 
 quity is to govern in the affairs of life, the people who ai'e to live a hun- 
 dred or a thousand years hence, will be as much bound to take us for a 
 precedent, as we are to take as a precedent those who lived a hundred 
 or a thousand years ago. 
 
 The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity may prove any thing, and es- 
 tablish nothing. It is authority against authority, still ascending till we 
 come to the divine origin of the rights of man at the creation. Here 
 our inquiries find a resting-place, and reason finds a home. If a dispute 
 about the rights of man had arisen at the distance of a hundred years 
 from the creation, to this source of authority they must have referred — 
 and to the same source of authority we must now refer. 
 
 The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. Why not trace the rights 
 of man up to his creation 1 The answer is, that upstart governments, 
 through ambition founded in moral evil, have arisen and thrust them- 
 selves between, to unmake man, and trample upon all his precious rights, 
 to keep him in profound ignorance, that they may be served at his expense. 
 
 If any generation of men ever possessed the right of dictating the mode 
 by which the world should be governed forever, it was the first generation 
 that existed ; and if that generation did not, no succeeding generation can 
 show authority for so doing. The illuminating and divine principle of 
 the equal rights of man, (for it has its origin from the Maker of man,) re- 
 lates not only to living individuals, but to all generations of men succeed- 
 ing each other. Every generation is equal in rights to the generation 
 which preceded it ; by the same rule that every individual is born equal 
 in rights to his contemporary. 
 
 Every history of the creation, and every traditionary account ; whether 
 from the lettered or unlettered world, however they may vary in their opi- 
 nion or belief of certain particulars, all agree in establishing one point — 
 the unity of man. By which I mean, that all men are of one degree ; 
 and consequently, that all men are born equal, and with equal natural 
 rights ; in the same manner as if posterity had been continued by crea- 
 tion instead of generation. The latter being only the mode by which the 
 former is carried forward ; and consequently, every child born into the 
 world, must be considered as deriving its existence from God. The world 
 is as new to him, as it was to the first man that existed, and his natural 
 rights are of the same kind. 
 
 The Mosaic account of the creation, whether taken as divine authority, 
 or merely historical, fully maintains the unity or equality of man. The 
 following expression admits of no controversy. '• And God said, let us 
 make man in our own image. In the image of God created he him : 
 male and female created he them." The distinction of the sexes is point- 
 ed out, but no other distinction is implied. If this be not divine authority , 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 307 
 
 it is at least historical authority, and shows the equality of man so far 
 from being a modern doctrine, to be the oldest upon record. 
 
 It is also to be observed, that all the religions known in the world, are 
 founded, as far as they relate to man, on the unity of man, as being all 
 of one degree. Whether in heaven or hell, or in whatever state man may 
 be supposed to exist hereafter, the bad and good are the only distinctions. 
 Nay, even the laws of government are obliged to slide into this principle, 
 by making degree to consist in crimes and not in persons. 
 
 This is one of the greatest of all truths, and it is our highest interest to 
 cultivate it. By considering man in this light, it places him in a close 
 connection with his duties, whether to his Creator, or the creation, of which 
 he is a part ; and it is only when he. forgets his birth or origin, or to use a 
 more fashionable phrase, " his birth and family," that he becomes dissolute. 
 
 The distinction of the sexes only, is mentioned at the creation of man. 
 Hence, the man was considered as the head of his family; and so estab- 
 lished by the law of custom, which gave rise to the simple patriarchial 
 government. 
 
 But so far are the scriptures from justifying the idea that monarchy is 
 the ;i delegated power of God," that they speak directly to the reverse. — 
 They inform us that the Jews were the peculiar people of God, and " they 
 desired a king to reign over them, to be like all the nations round about," 
 after they had been a commonwealth for several hundred years. And a 
 king they obtained, as a judgment for their moral evil ; and he proved a 
 scourge for their national sin. 
 
 Thus, " the nations round about" had kings at an early period. The Is- 
 raelites also desired to have one, and a king was given them as a judg- 
 ment. We may therefore conclude, that monarchy had its origin in some 
 wisdom which was not divine. 
 
 Here it may be observed, that the wisdom of God, in his dispensations 
 to nations and people accomplishes many great ends with very few simple 
 means — hence when one " social compact" is removed, in justice, for sin, 
 a way is then opened for another as a matter of mercy. This was mani- 
 fested in the overthrow of Babylon, for the relief and return of the Jews 
 to Jerusalem, to rebuild the temple. So also, Saul was removed for a 
 better man to reign in his stead. Hence if there be kings, it is better to 
 have good men than bad ones. Therefore the Christians were commanded 
 to pray for them, as well-wishers and friends to mankind, who wished for 
 peace in the land. 
 
 It could have been no difficult thing, in the early and solitary ages of 
 the world, while the chief employment of man was that of attending flocks 
 and herds, for a banditti of ruffians to overrun a country, and lay it under 
 contribution. Their power being established, the chief of the band con- 
 trived to lose the name of robber into that of monarch; and hence the 
 /\n of monarchy and kings. 
 
 Those bands of robbers having " parcelled out the world," and divided it 
 into dominions, began, as is naturally the case, to quarrel with each other. 
 What at nrst was obtained by violence, was considered by others as proper 
 and lawful to be taken, and a second plunderer succeeded the first. 
 
 They alternately invaded the dominions which each had assigned to 
 himself, and the brutality with which they treated each other, explains 
 the original character of monarchy ; it was ruffian torturing ruffian. The 
 
303 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 conqueror considered the conquered, not as his prisoner, but his property. 
 He led him in triumph, rattling in chains, and doomed him, at pleasure, to 
 slavery or death. As time obliterated the history of their beginning, their 
 successors assumed new appearances, to cut off the entail of their disgrace, 
 but their principle and object remained the same. What at first was 
 plundered, assumed the softer name of revenue, and the power originally 
 usurped, they affected to inherit. 
 
 The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander the Great, Julius and Au- 
 gustus Ccesar, Mahomet, William the Conqueror, Cromwell, and Bona- 
 parte, with their concomitants, are enough to exemplify the propriety of the 
 remarks already made. 
 
 Monarchical government, when considered as the delegated power of 
 God, supposes an hereditary succession ; and of course the will of the 
 monarch, with his successors, must be binding, not only on the present 
 generation, but also on those which are to come. To suppose that the will 
 of those who existed once, but are note dead, can be binding on the gene- 
 rations yet to come, is ridiculous. One is out of the world, and the other 
 not in it, and of course they are two nonentities, which can never meet in 
 this world, and therefore can by no means form obligations for one another, 
 agreeably to natural justice. Moreover, the government is for the bene- 
 fit of the people, and not the people for the government. Hence, it 
 must be calculated so as to answer every purpose of government. But 
 monarchy is not calculated so to do, but by the aid or assistance of an 
 aristocracy, an additional oppression, whereby the generality of the peo- 
 ple must be kept in fear and profound ignorance, by tyrannical laws, to 
 prevent the "spirit of inquiry," the "liberty of speech," and of the 
 "press;" which shows that their works are bad, and that they " love 
 darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil !" Of course it is 
 not the most excellent way ; because it supposes one man to have more 
 sense and wisdom than all the nation besides — whereas hereditary suc- 
 cession is as liable to have a fool as a wise man for a governor ; and more 
 so, when degeneration is rendered certain by confining their intermarriages 
 exclusively to royal blood. 
 
 The more this subject is investigated, the more the absurdity of it will 
 appear. It is inconsistent, both with scripture and common sense. It is 
 contrary to every principle both of moral goodness and of natural justice. 
 It cannot stand the test of a comparison with the moral law, the law of 
 nature, or the rule of practice. 
 
 OF THE POPE'S POWER. 
 
 If the progressive power of the pope, and the almost incredible height 
 to which it grew, the summit appearing so stupendous with a pompous 
 show, be compared with the " law of nature," and the character of the 
 Almighty, the idea of monarchy or tyrannical power as being the dele- 
 gated power of God, will sink into contempt. 
 
 Moral obligation and duty having ereat influence on the mind and prac- 
 tice of man, religion was made use of as a tool to answer the purposes 01 
 ambitious and designing men. Hence the origin of " religion established 
 by law." But in order to accomplish the end, the charge must be com- 
 mitted only to an ingenious few, who are fitted and qualified for the pur- 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN 300 
 
 pose by every possible instruction ; while all the rest must be kept in the 
 greatest possible ignorance, that they may be the more manageable. 
 
 The executors of the work being ingeniously qualified, and the minds 
 of the people prepared, a deception might easily be practised where none 
 were permitted to think, and judge, and act for themselves. Hence the 
 origin of the pagan heroes, and mythology, and oracles, and priests. 
 
 Under tyranny and oppression, which prohibit liberty of conscience, 
 and bind the people in eternal ignorance, the mental powers of men are 
 so impaired, and their moral faculties so darkened, that reason will not do 
 its office. And hence mankind became credulous to a degree, which in 
 this enlightened day is hardly to be believed. 
 
 Constantine the Great, in order to secure the influence of Christian min- 
 isters in his favor, and thereby establish his unbounded power, in and over 
 the Roman empire, abolished paganism, and established Christianity as 
 the national religion. And from thence the ministry became a species 
 of trade and traffic down to this time. 
 
 Every valuable and important institution is capable of abuse ; and not 
 any thing more so than religion : but there is a distinction to be made be- 
 tween the thing itself and the abuse of it. Religion is a good thing; but 
 from one small abuse of it may originate important consequences. Con- 
 stantine, in order to accomplish his nvn purposes, erected the image of the 
 Saviour on the cross, and carried it in the front of his army, to lead on the 
 van of nominal Christians. The image of the Virgin Mary found its way 
 to follow after ; and hence all the abominations of images, &c, &c, in 
 the Christian church. 
 
 As might have been expected, from the temptation of gain and grandeur, 
 arising out of the " religious law establishment" of Constantine, many of 
 the heathen priests and others became professional Christians, either for 
 the name, or for the " loaves and fishes." Of course, " moral evil" took 
 the lead, and the Church, so called, went on the road to ruin. 
 
 In those days of yore, when people were taught that the will of a tyrant 
 should be considered as the delegated power of God, and reverentially 
 obeyed accordingly; few pretended to think and act for themselves, ex- 
 cept the true worshippers of God, who acted from conscientious motives. 
 The multitude were sadly imposed upon. The bare say-so of the priest 
 was received as Divine truth, and impostors became influential, and were 
 respected. It was difficult to cope with popular opinion, which was 
 founded in long established habits — backed by civil, and supported by 
 ecclesiastical authority; till at length, the power of the established clergy 
 became more respectable and influential than the civil authority, and 
 began to take the lead, and bear rule accordingly ; domineering over those 
 who had been their promoters, until .affairs were entirely transposed; so 
 that the civil law and authority were only used as tools by the ecclesias- 
 tics, to answer their own ends, as the priests were formerly used to sup- 
 port the tyrannical power of ambitious usurpers. 
 
 Credulous people, still chained by despotism and ignorance, retained 
 their old prejudices. With them tyranny was humanity, and was rever- 
 enced as the delegated power of God. And if a priest should say that a 
 " horse was a cow," or a " ham of bacon was a fish," he must not dispute 
 it ; but must believe the say-so of the priest, in opposition to his own* senses. 
 
 At length, one was exalted above his fellows, and as an expression of 
 
310 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 his power and dignity, was styled, " Bishop of Bishops, or Universal 
 Bishop," and claimed all the world for his own, so that no king or poten- 
 tate could reign but by his consent, as he was to be considered the suc- 
 cessor of the Apostle Peter, who was constituted the Vicegerent of the 
 Almighty upon earth. Thus the right to determine all disputes, and to 
 bestow crowns and kingdoms at pleasure, and to make new laws, &c, &c, 
 were his pretensions to mankind, as exemplified in the affairs of Poland — 
 " And all the world wondered after the beast." Infallibility, which be- 
 longs to the Almighty alone, was ascribed to this great one by all his 
 adherents. 
 
 The crown of France possessed by Henry IV., was adjudged to Ru- 
 dolph, his competitor, by the power and decision of the pope, who also 
 claimed the kingdom of Spain as the patrimony of St. Peter, by virtue of 
 some old deeds which he pretended were lost. 
 
 The claim not being disputed, a tax or annuity was the result. Hence 
 the origin of" Peter-pence," known in different countries to a late day. 
 
 The titles of" Most Christian Majesty," and " Most Catholic Majesty," 
 were the result and donation of this self-claimed vicegerent power. Also 
 "Defender of the Faith," was another spurious gift from the same self- 
 claimed authority, as a reward for merit in writing .a book in favor of the 
 vicegerency, by Henry VIII. of England. 
 
 The crown of England was adjudged to the king of France, unless 
 King John would comply with the vicegerent's requisition ; which was 
 done to save the kingdom. 
 
 The idea became so popular, that the sanction and confirmation of this 
 " spurious" vicegerent was necessary to make good and valid any 
 kingly authority, that the king of Denmark sent to Rome, to obtain the 
 blessing of confirmation, in and over his kingdom. 
 
 The son to the emperor of Russia posted off to Rome also, to be con- 
 firmed in what he expected to inherit by virtue of his father. And, " The 
 world wondered after the beast !" 
 
 A law of " Inquisition" was enacted by the ecclesiastical court, to de- 
 stroy heresy, — that is, all who dare to think, and judge, and act for them- 
 selves. 
 
 The art of printing was considered witchcraft, and the inventor was 
 punished as a wizard, and his colleague only escaped by proving it to be 
 mere mechanism. 
 
 A gentlemen who taught the present theory of astronomy, was adjudged 
 to die for heresy, because he apprehended the earth to be like a ball, when 
 the pretended vicegerent affirmed it to be like a table upon legs ; and a 
 recantation was necessary to save his life. And all who believed in the 
 antipodes were excommunicated by Pope Gregory VII. 
 
 Difference of opinion was heresy, and the consequence was recantation 
 or death. And doubtful cases were put to the torture, to compel them to 
 give evidence against themselves. 
 
 If a man should speak the truth, it would be considered and construed 
 as a libel, if in opposition to popular and common received opinion ; -and 
 the greater the truth, the greater the libel or heresy, of course. 
 
 Many dead bodies were raised, and their coffins chained, to prevent 
 them from giving leg-bail, while they were ex-communicated and " cursed" 
 to eternal misery, with " hell book and candle light," and then consigned 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 311 
 
 to the flames as culprits, or "heretics," who were to be burnt alive. 
 What a pompous show, what a farce and a mockery of common sense! 
 
 The fallacious ideas that " tyranny is the delegated power of God," 
 and that ignorance is necessary for the welfare of society, are now hap- 
 pily excluded from the United States, and ought to be banished out of 
 the world. 
 
 THE DAWN OF LIBERTY. 
 
 The bishop's power, arrived at its zenith, had so intoxicated him that 
 he fell asleep. This spurious vicegerent, who was so charitable as to 
 give crowns and kingdoms not his own, to obtain money and popularity 
 from his courtiers, and enlarge his own power and influence, bestowed 
 two things more than formerly, which began to awaken up " common 
 sense." The first was countries of which he had never heard ; and, 
 secondly, pardons, not only for sins past and present, but also for those 
 which were to come. The first laid the foundation for enterprise. It ex- 
 cited inquiry after true philosophic information, and improvements in the 
 arts and sciences. The latter paved the way for the discovery of truth 
 in divinity. 
 
 One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of the Creator, for the benefit 
 of rising generations of man, for several thousands of years had remained 
 an uncultivated wilderness. A land, magnificent for its stupendous and 
 lofty mountains — its numerous and extensive rivers — its expanded lakes, 
 or inland seas, with a soil superior to that of any country in the ancient 
 world, is discovered. A new world appears — the theatre, designed by 
 the Governor of the universe, for the display of some important and grand 
 design worthy of himself. 
 
 Tyranny had unmanned the people ; but the spirit of enterprise and 
 discovery being excited, and the countries which might be discovered 
 being conferred upon the fortunate adventurer by the spurious vicegerent, 
 which was considered sufficient to give a good title to any discovered 
 countries, many thousands embarked in the undertaking. Supported by 
 this authority, they considered not the countries only, but the people 
 also who inhabited those countries, as their property, and treated them 
 as an inferior race of beings, dooming them at pleasure both to 
 slavery and death. Such was the degraded state of the human mind ! 
 So much was an universal revolution wanting for the amelioration of 
 man ! 
 
 On the other hand, the selling of pardons, or granting indulgences for 
 sins to come, opened a door for all manner of vice, so offensive to virtuous 
 minds, as to excite a spirit of detestation and abhorrence. And " com- 
 mon sense" awoke from its lethargy, and paved the way for what is 
 called the " reformation." Martin Luther bore testimony in Germany 
 against the pope. And the pope, in his turn, poured out " bulls" with 
 fury. Their disputes, aided by the art of printing, produced an almost 
 universal reflection among the people, attended with a spirit of inquiry 
 and research after truth. And thus, after a sleep of several hundred 
 years, the people were awakened, and began to think and judge for them- 
 selves. But common sense had become so much blinded by the dark- 
 ness of ignorance, that she only "viewed men as trees walking!" And 
 such were the prejudices of the people of the old world, that there was 
 
312 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 not a place found among them, where the rights of man could be peace- 
 ably enjoyed, agreeably to the law of nature. 
 
 Mark the wisdom and goodness of the supreme Governor of the world, 
 that the discovery of America was so long delayed ; and that at length it 
 happened at such an important era of the world. 
 
 The two grants of the vicegerents, viz., that by which unheard of 
 countries were given away, and that by which indulgences for sin were 
 given to purchasers — were both conferred about the same time ; and the 
 discovery of America, and the reformation in Germany, followed very 
 shortly after the same period of time — all of which co-operated in effect- 
 ing a revolution in the theories both of astronomy and divinity. The 
 earth was no longer considered by thinking men as a table upon legs. 
 The vicegerency was treated with contempt, as being an imposition upon 
 mankind, and the bishop was soon stripped of one third of his dominions. 
 But, nevertheless, the spirit of persecution still prevailed among the dif- 
 ferent sects, until the innocent Quakers appeared in the days of Fox. It 
 could not be otherwise ; it will ever attend all law-religion. John Cal- 
 vin was the cause of M. S. being put to death for mere matters of opinion, 
 and Melancthon justified him in it. Martin Luther wrote to the magis- 
 trates to punish some who differed from him, which afterwards gave great 
 uneasiness. Hence, many thousands, who were waked up, " flew to the 
 wilderness of America," hoping there peaceably to enjoy those rights be- 
 stowed upon them by the God of nature. But the spirit and prejudice 
 of education, so deeply rooted, was hard to be eradicated. Hence, some 
 who had fled from the intolerant hand of persecution became oppressive 
 themselves, and others in turn had to suffer. Four Quakers were put to 
 death, merely for indifferent matters of religion. And from the old idea, 
 that religion could not be maintained unless upheld by civil power, those 
 who had come hither to enjoy their opinions began to form religious estab- 
 lishments by laws of their own. At length, however, they were better 
 informed, and their progeny better taught, which laid a foundation for the 
 investigation of the rights of man, and the more perfect knowledge of the 
 law of nature. 
 
 As virtue and religion and the arts and sciences have gone hand in 
 hand together, so dissipation and destruction succeed each other. These 
 things are observable in the rise and fall of the five succeeding nations — 
 the Jews, Babylonians, Medes, and Persians, Greeks, and Romans — who 
 succeeded each other in their turns. 
 
 Persecution drove the first settlers to America, and oppression pursuing 
 them still, gave rise to the spirit of inquiry. All that energy of soul 
 with which man is endowed by the God of nature was roused, and they 
 were determined to enjoy as much of nature's law as by their exertions 
 they could secure. From this sprung the outlines of our national char- 
 acter. 
 
 As ignorance and severity are necessary for the support of tyranny, 
 to keep the people in awe, so light and information are necessary to cut 
 the sinews of tyrannical government, and bring mankind into the exercise 
 and enjoyment of their proper rights ami dignity, agreeably to the laM 
 of nature, to the moral law, and to the rule of practice, as established by 
 the Governor of the universe. 
 
 The laws, prejudices, and ignorance of mankind had been such, that 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 313 
 
 there was not a place in the ancient known world, that admitted the revo- 
 lution to begin, which was necessary for the emergency of man. 
 
 No place was so ripe — no part in the natural world so fitted, as Amer- 
 ica. Because of its infancy, the people would hear instruction, as a child 
 who wishes to acquire a perfect education. But those of the old coun- 
 tries of monarchy, imagined themselves to have arrived at the summit of 
 political perfection : of course there was no occasion for further inquiry. 
 Religious bigotry was also another great hindrance, which, through the 
 prejudice of church and state, had mighty influence. Besides, the minds 
 of the people were so degraded, and the moral faculty was so debased, 
 they were not prepared to act with that prompt and deliberate firmness 
 which was required in so great a work. From all these considerations, 
 such persons who had the clearest heads and best hearts which those days 
 afforded, fled to America. Determined not to receive things as matters 
 of fact on the bare say-so of others, when repugnant to common sense, 
 (they were men, and had the spirit of inquiry,) they took the liberty to 
 think, and judge, and act for themselves. And as that was not admissi- 
 ble in the old world, they had energy and enterprise enough to come to 
 the new world and enjoy their opinions. Thus the spirit of independence 
 in embryo migrated with our ancestors when they emigrated to this happy 
 land. 
 
 One thing is worthy of observation, which, though of small beginning, 
 produced noble consequences. William Penn, the celebrated Quaker, 
 in his regulations for Pennsylvania, contrary to the practice in all other 
 countries, required no particular test, or religious opinion, as a qualifica- 
 tion for office, but encouraged all societies to settle in the state, making 
 all equally secure, and eligible to any office and dignity which then- 
 worth and virtue might deserve. 
 
 The persecution of the Quakers in Massachusetts, was the effect or 
 relic of prejudices brought from the old world. But the death of those 
 four innocent sufferers, tended in its consequences to check religious bigo- 
 try, and it lowered away. 
 
 The various opinions which emigrated were a check upon each other, 
 and laid a foundation for a mutual forbearance, which was exemplified 
 by Providence and Rhode Island ! 
 
 Lord Baltimore also, who was a Roman Catholic, being provoked to 
 jealousy, became liberal towards emigrants of dilferent opinions, and wave 
 them encouragement to settle in his colony. And since the revolution, 
 the oppressive tobacco laws have been repealed both in Maryland and 
 Virginia, which put the established clergy on a level with other denomi- 
 nations. New Hampshire and Vermont have likewise laid aside the 
 clerical yoke. But Massachusetts and Connecticut retain a tincture of 
 the old W ; which is a departure from the law of nature, and a vio- 
 lation of moral obligation, and an infringement upon natural justice ! 
 Though some of their laws have been modified in a small degree. 
 
 And the liberal spirit of Penn, so agreeable to the law of nature, the 
 moral law, and the rule of practice, prevailed in the land, until the law 
 of nature, established by the Governor of the universe — that is, an uni- 
 versal liberty of conscience, was established.* This done, nothing fur- 
 
 : By the confederation in the constitution of the federal government. 
 
 27 
 
314 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 ther is wanting, but that the moral law of love should be written in every 
 heart, " Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself ;" and the rule of prac- 
 tice be seen in the conduct of each and every individual, " As ye would 
 that men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them," that golden rule 
 of practice, which was the law of Moses, the spirit of the prophets, and 
 the injunction of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Before all things can be right in the human family, the moral law 
 must reign in all parts. Before that can exist universally, the law of 
 nature must be revived and restored, to reign in all nations ; and that it 
 may be so, the rule of practice must be attended to from principle ; be- 
 cause they are connected with, and mutually dependent upon each other. 
 Therefore, there is need for a general reform in the world, both in the 
 head and heart. For the whole head is sick, and the whole heart is 
 faint ; from the crown of the head to the sole of the foot, is full of wounds, 
 bruises, and putrefying sores. 
 
 The discovery of America after her dormant state, with the concomi- 
 
 J J 
 
 tant circumstances attending it, began to cast great light on the dispen- 
 sations of Divine Providence, and shed a new lustre on the aspect of hu- 
 man affairs. 
 
 The spirit of the gospel, or the moral law of love, the law of nature 
 and the rule of practice, have begun to revive, and some are running to 
 and fro, and knowledge is increasing. But all things are not right yet, 
 nor can they be, until the personal, social, and moral rights of mankind 
 are restored. When this is done, there will be an end of tyrannical 
 power, and established religion will cease, and universal liberty of con- 
 science will be enjoyed in the love of the Creator, and of mankind. Then 
 the " wolf and the lamb will dwell together, and there will not be any 
 more war." 
 
 The Almighty had long borne with the nations of the earth, but now 
 his controversy has begun, and happy will it be for those who are pre- 
 pared for the storm. 
 
 It is a matter of rejoicing with the upright in heart, that they have an 
 asylum in the day of trouble. But where will the wicked and proud op- 
 pressors hide their guilty heads ? The day of vengeance is near, and the 
 Jive swords of the Almighty are so visible in the earth, that no considerate 
 man can deny the hand of God — destructive insects, earthquakes, wars, 
 pestilence, and famine. Though people account for these things on na- 
 tural principles, yet nature emanated from the poiver of God, and is still 
 under his control, which, to the discerning eye, is visible in all his works. 
 Hence the words of General Washington are pertinent to the case in 
 hand : " But this seems to be the age of wonders, and il is reserved tin- 
 intoxicated and lawless France, for purposes of Providence Jar beyond 
 the reach of human ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the re- 
 pose of all the world besides." 
 
 OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 We have no instance of an elective monarchy established upon proper 
 social principles. To avoid perpetual civil commotion, it has been found 
 necessary to make the electors hereditary. Of course, to confine the 
 right of suffrage, in the most important of all elections, to a few over- 
 grown individuals. 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 315 
 
 An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous and absurd. And an ab- 
 solute monarchy, where an individual is endowed with both legislative 
 and executive authority, is still much more to be feared. He that is not 
 accountable to anybody for his conduct, should be intrusted by nobody. 
 Besides, hereditary monarchy, in any form, runs an equal risk to have a 
 fool as a wise man for a governor ; and more so, considering the etfects 
 of limited intermarriages. 
 
 An ai'istocracy may secure to the counsels of state a larger fund of 
 information ; but at the same time, it places the people under many ty- 
 rants instead of one. Besides, as they must also be hereditary, and be 
 supported by entailed property, they are disqualified for legislative and 
 executive, and even for judicial trust, inasmuch as the law of nature is 
 violated in their very raising. They have become unnatural brothers, 
 who consider their brethren as beings of an inferior grade and rank to 
 themselves: and of course, from the spirit of their education, they are 
 contaminated with prejudices and partiality, which wholly disqualify 
 them to judge with equity and humanity agreeable to the law of nature. 
 
 Democracy, in small and petty societies, may apply and answer many 
 valuable purposes to mankind, as in days of old, where the whole voice 
 of the people could be obtained, or at least all of those concerned. But 
 in a large and extensive country, it would become too unweildy. But as 
 the law of nature on social principles makes them equally interested and 
 entitled to a voice in the formation of those prudential rules made for the 
 regulation of the whole, a representative form of government presents itself 
 as most appropriate to answer every purpose. By this method the voice 
 of the people is made over to their representative. And hence, there is 
 a personal and social compact, agreeable to the law of nature ; which 
 may be made to suit the greatest nation. And provided the world of 
 mankind were more enlightened, it might forever exclude the necessity 
 of an appeal to war. Wars are neither more nor less than national quar- 
 rels ; and when both parties are sick and tired of the contest, they settle 
 their differences through the medium of a convention of delegates. Why 
 not take this course in the first instance, and spare human blood 1 
 
 This mode of government will best guard the people against tyrannical 
 imposition of both church and state. The representation being only for 
 a limited time, and the delegate then returning to his former sphere, and 
 becoming a private citizen, he of course feels the effect of his own legis- 
 lation as a member of society. This exchange of public for private life, 
 like the ebbing and flowing of the sea, will tend to keep things pure, so 
 that the affairs of the nation may at all times bear investigation. More- 
 over, it stimulates people of all classes to search after truth and to' com- 
 municate knowledge. And the interest of the commonwealth is made 
 secure, whilst the rights of individuals are safely guarantied, and sa- 
 credly kept by chosen men in trust, who, as faithful executors, must give 
 account. 
 
 RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER MONARCHS. 
 
 In monarchical governments, in cases of rebellion or treason, the real 
 estates are forfeited to the monarch, and the widow and fatherless child 
 are turned out of doors, and the poor culprit himself suffers death. Now, 
 considering the punishment to be proportioned to the crime, the conclusion 
 
316 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 must be, that the land properly belongs to the monarch ; otherwise why 
 disinherit the wife and children, seeing there is no natural justice in 
 making the innocent suffer for the guilty ? But as real estates are made 
 hereditary in a particular branch of the family, and subject to forfeiture 
 to the crown in cases of rebellion or treason, it is manifest that they must 
 have been derived from the government, and are onlv held during good 
 behavior. Of course all lands originally were considered crown lands, 
 no doubt made so by conquest or usurpation, and then parcelled out to 
 a few, who should hold them as tenants to the crown. These tenants had 
 their tenants also — and thus the whole was dependent on the will and 
 plea^re of one individual. 
 
 OF REPRESENTATION. 
 
 All men being considered free and independent, in their individual ca- 
 pacity, but dependent in their social capacity, the rights of each are 
 equal. The first, by virtue of existence ; the latter, by virtue of being a 
 member of society. Our personal and social rights being equal, neither 
 of them can be taken from us but by our own consent, without infringing 
 upon natural justice, except only when forfeited to society by some 
 iiiisdemeanor, or taken by the laws of the Creator who gave them. Our 
 rights being equal, so are our privileges — of course our rights, privileges,, 
 duties and obligations are the same in each and all. Therefore, the neg- 
 lect of the right of suffrage in any individual is a violation of social duty 
 — that is, a breach of one of the obligations we owe to society. Bv neg- 
 lecting our social duties, we involve ourselves in a violation of natural 
 justice, which requires a proper use and improvement of those social 
 blessings, conferred upon us by the Supreme Governor of the world, who 
 will hold us accountable for the neglect of every relative duty. These 
 are considerations not sufficiently weighed by many. All are deeply in- 
 terested in them, though many remain ignorant of it. And to exi ise 
 < urselves by concluding that these things do not concern us, though our 
 well-being is deeply concerned, is all of a piece with the supposition that, 
 the will of a tyrant is the order of Providence and the delegated power 
 of God. 
 
 As individuals and as members of society, we have a right to claim a 
 voice in all public deliberations, and to see to it that we have justice done 
 us ; because our social rights grow out of our personal rights. Our own 
 power as individuals, not being equal to our wants and necessities, we ex- 
 change a part of our personal rights for social rights, by casting a part into 
 the common stock by delegation ; and hence our power and will are made 
 over to our representative, and we take the arm of society of which we are 
 a part for our protection, in addition to our own. So that society grants us 
 nothing ; but we draw on the capital as a matter of right. Hence, it is 
 self-evident that social or civil distinctions can be founded only on public 
 utility, agreeable to the rules of equity. 
 
 NATURE AND DESIGN, AND ENACTION OF LAW. 
 
 Social rights when protected by general rules and applied to a na- 
 tion or people as a body, are called political ; but when applied to in- 
 Ji\ iduals, are called civil. Hence the distinction between political and 
 civil law. 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 317 
 
 The end of all political associations is the preservation of the natural 
 and imprescriptible rights of man ; and these rights are liberty, property, 
 security, and resistance of oppression. The people are essentially the 
 source of all sovereignty. Nor can any individual or body of men be en- 
 titled to any authority which is not expressly derived from them. Civil 
 liberty consists in doing whatever does not injure another. And the law 
 is an expression of the will of the community for individual instruction. 
 
 The law of course ought to prohibit such actions only as are hurtful to 
 society, and to impose no penalties, but such as are absolutely and mani- 
 festly necessary for the welfare of society. 
 
 And all citizens have a right to concur, either personally or by their 
 representative, in the formation of those general rules, which might be 
 properly enough called the law of prudence. 
 
 The general rule, or the law of prudence, should be the same to all, 
 whether to punish or protect. All being equal in rights, are equally eli- 
 gible to all honors, places, and employments, according to their different 
 abilities, without any other distinction than that created by their virtue 
 and talents. 
 
 OF THE LAW OF NATIONS. 
 
 Here it is proper to remark, that there is frequently a misapplication of 
 terms, which gives improper conceptions, leading the reader or hearer to 
 ascribe effects to causes which could never produce them. And so setting 
 out in error, they must forever continue to be wrong. Thus, says one, 
 " Reason teacheth me this or that," when the information was derived 
 through the channel of tradition. Again, " Nature works " so and so, 
 when there is no principle in nature to operate it ; but is wholly the ef- 
 fect of art, or the works of nature's God. 
 
 To ascribe that to nature which belongs to art is certainly wrong, and 
 leads to confusion ! Every effect should be ascribed to its original and 
 proper cause, in order to come at the true knowledge of things as they are, 
 or as they should be in a relative point of view. 
 
 Islands, for example, may originate three ways. First, From na- 
 ture's God; Secondly, From nature herself ; Thirdly, From art. Thus, 
 the island of Great Britain was formed by nature's God, at the creation. 
 The island of New Orleans, near two hundred miles in length and about 
 twelve in breadth, was formed by nature; the flood-wood and mud 
 washing down from the Missouri and other rivers into the Mississippi, 
 having formed this island, and divided the water that was once an arm of 
 the sea, making Lake Ponchartrain and Tuckepaw Bay. And an artifi- 
 cial island is formed at New York for the erection of a battery, at the 
 junction of the two rivers. 
 
 I have now hinted at our rights, as existing by the law of nature, estab- 
 lished primarily by our Creator, as we individually stand related to each 
 other ; and also at the law of nations, which is improperly called the law 
 of nature, and is evidently the effect of art ; and such as prudence dic- 
 tates as necessary for general rules, for the regulation of the whole, and 
 may with greater propriety be called the law of prudence. These last 
 being received in some degree among the nations, are therefore called the 
 law "of nations. And indeed it might be well if they were received more 
 generally among the human family. 
 
 27* 
 
318 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 RECAPITULATION. 
 
 We have derived from the God of nature certain inalienable rights. It 
 is necessary to have those rights guarantied against an usurper. 
 
 Civil government is therefore necessary. Prudence dictates the proprie- 
 ty of delegating to suitable persons so much of those rights as may be ne- 
 cessary for the formation and execution of that political machine which is 
 called government. 
 
 Government, when formed, is under obligations to act only for the pub- 
 lic good and general welfare. And the principles of natural justice and 
 moral obligation will sanction the same, when considered in relation to the 
 moral Governor of the world. 
 
 By way of explanation, from what hath been observed, as one of the 
 whole, I have certain personal rights which cannot be taken from me on 
 the principles of natural justice, without my consent. I am naturally in- 
 terested in their security, and of course prudence requires my consent. 1 
 wive it, and by virtue thereof I have a right to expect and claim, in con- 
 Junction with others, certain privileges at the hand of my government — that 
 is my bounty, viz. protection of my person, character, and property, and 
 peaceably to enjoy without interruption the use of my liberty, and the 
 privilege of seeking happiness in an innocent way : that is, where no man s 
 right is invaded, nor the public peace disturbed. I have also the right and 
 privilege of private judgment in matters of opinion and moral duty in the 
 things of God and eternity — things which can concern no one but myself. 
 
 A CONTRAST. 
 
 Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted with the present state of the 
 world, and we shall distinctly see that all things are not right in the world, 
 and of course that there is need of a great and general reform before the 
 head and heart, the motives and conduct of men will correspond with the 
 moral law, the law of nature, and the rule of practice. And it will be 
 well to remember that all men are accountable to the Supreme Governor 
 of the world, not only for their motives and conduct towards each other. 
 but for their disposition of heart towards him, whether they be rulers, sub- 
 jects, or citizens, if they would meet the approbation of God upon their 
 .souls. Let them therefore take heed how they suffer considerations of in- 
 terest or popularity to lead them astray, lest they sell their eternal peace 
 for a transitory object. Upstart governments may take heed and tremble, 
 and so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity, seeing their eternity 
 is at stake ! 
 
 OF PUNISHMENTS. 
 
 It is the certainty of punishment, more than the severity of it, that will 
 have the greatest effect upon mankind. Vigorous laws, properly appor- 
 tioned to the nature of crimes, and well and faithfully executed, are best 
 for the well-being of society. But as the degrees of punishment must bear 
 some analogy to the circumstances of the crime, so the heinousness of the 
 offence, with its magnitude, must be taken into the account, to judge pro- 
 piil y whal degree of chastisement shall be inflicted in any ease. Ver) 
 lew, if any, persons should be punished with death, because it is taking 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 319 
 
 that which cannot be restored. And to take that from another, which we 
 did not bestow, and which cannot be restored, is running near to the pre- 
 cipice of doing unnatural justice. 
 
 An innocent person being suddenly cut off, is injured irreparably be- 
 yond all possible calculation ; for his eternity may depend upon it. But 
 the variations of crimes are so great and numerous, that a variety of pun- 
 ishments is necessary to meet every case ; hence the penitentiary system 
 presents to view, as proper for the subject, by admitting of degrees, both 
 of time and solitude. 
 
 The institution is humane, both in its nature and consequences. The 
 culprit is prevented from further injury to society, and has opportunity 
 for reflection — and by learning or improving some trade, he may become 
 a useful member of society — and if innocent of the charge, may yet be 
 restored to his privileges, which has been exemplified in several cases. 
 
 In many cases, the judge or jury, from strong presumptive proof, may 
 believe a man accused to be guilty of the charge, and, as a dangerous man 
 to society and to his neighborhood, would feel free to send him to the peni- 
 tentiary, when neither the crime nor the evidence would justify them to 
 take his life. Hence, under sanguinary laws many offenders would 
 escape through humanity. 
 
 •A few plain rules, properly enforced, will prove of more consequence 
 than tyrannical barbarity or despotic cruelty. This is self-evident, to 
 those who reflect on the various modes of family government. 
 
 Those parents who threaten much, and perform but little, and promise 
 some and do nothing ; but, by fits and starts, deal out blows without 
 rule or reason, and then only when in a pet or passion ; have children 
 who have no confidence in what they say. For their inconsistencies they 
 are cordially despised by their children, who wish to get from under their 
 government. And such children become mere pests to society. On the 
 other hand, such parents as use few words, and are firm, who act deliber- 
 ately, perform their promises or threats, are generally blest with obedient 
 children, who afterwards are a blessing to the community. 
 
 The design of punishment is, — 1st, to reform the person who suffers it — 
 2dly, to prevent the perpetration of crimes, by deterring others — 3dly, to 
 remove those persons from society, who have manifested by their tempers 
 and crimes that they are unfit to live in it. 
 
 The reformation of a criminal can never be effected by a public punish- 
 ment, for the following reasons: 
 
 First — As it is always connected with infamy, it destroys in him the 
 sense of shame, which is one of the strongest outposts of virtue. 
 
 Secondly — It is generally of such short duration, as to produce none of 
 those changes in body or mind, which are absolutely necessary to reform 
 obstinate habits of vice. 
 
 Thirdly — Experience proves, that public punishments have increased 
 propensities to crimes. A man who has lost his character at a public 
 whipping-post, hath nothing valuable left to lose in society. 
 
 Pain has begotten insensibility to the whip, and shame to infamy ; there, 
 added to his old habits of vice, probably beget a spirit of revenge against 
 the whole community, whose laws have inflicted his punishment upon him, 
 and hence he is stimulated to add to the number and enormity of his out- 
 rages upon society. 
 
320 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 Therefore public punishment will harden the heart, and tend to qualify 
 a man to be a nuisance to society, and a pest to mankind. For a man who 
 hath neither moral virtue, nor a good character, nor property to influence 
 his actions and conduct, hath nothing to lose by misconduct but his soul, 
 the company of his friends, and his liberty and life. 
 
 Hence the punishment should be fitted to his case, and the degree to the 
 nature of his crime, which the law of equity requires. The difference of 
 crimes and the variations are such, that the penitentiary system seems 
 best fitted to it, and appears the most suitable, on the principles of human- 
 ity and common sense, to answer the purpose. 
 
 First — It admits of degrees both of time in the duration, and also in the 
 confinement. 
 
 Secondly — It prevents the stupefaction, or insensibility to every sense 
 of shame, or duty and moral obligation and character, which the ignominy 
 from the pillory or whipping-post beget — and also it prevents the resent- 
 ment or desire to revenge the public infamy. 
 
 Thirdly — It prevents his bad example from corrupting society, and 
 gives him no opportunity of injuring others, were he disposed to do it. 
 
 Fourthly — It gives him time and opportunity for reflection and repent- 
 ance ; and must naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. The loss of 
 friends and their company, the loss of liberty, the idea of which is more 
 painful than the thoughts of death, and the hope of regaining or being 
 restored to them again, which is so animating and pleasing, have a pow- 
 erful operation and influence upon the mind to produce a reformation. 
 And he may yet become a useful citizen by his trade: the injured also 
 may be indemnified, and likewise the public expenses paid. 
 
 The practice of hanging for horse-stealing, under the idea of propor- 
 tioning the punishment to the crime, is to suppose that a man is of no 
 more value than a horse, degrading mankind down to a level with the 
 brutes. 
 
 The frequency of public executions and gibbets in Great Britain, tend 
 to harden the people, and contaminate the human mind. It eradicates 
 those soft principles of nature, implanted in the human breast by the Crea- 
 tor, which are so visible in childhood, until they are erased by a long 
 course of evil habits. Thus people becoming hardened, are qualified for 
 every evil work, so as to sport with death, and scoff at damnation — and 
 hence the many pick-pocket robberies, and other evils which transpire 
 while viewing the awful scene of execution, and which, if detected, would 
 expose them to a similar fate. 
 
 There are upwards of one hundred and sixty offences which are pun- 
 ishable with death, according to their code of criminal laws. 
 
 Now to consider this subject properly, there appears not that distinction 
 observed between vice and virtue, which the nature of the case admits 
 and requires to be made for the welfare of society ; — and of course, if the 
 human mind is not properly informed, and impressed with just views of 
 right and wrong, good society cannot be cultivated, and the world will 
 remain as a bedlam under the curse of ignorance. For according to the 
 fountain so will be the stream. Hence if the principle be bad, the fruit 
 must be bad also. Therefore the axe must be laid at the root, and the 
 rubbish, dissipation, and darkness, arising from ignorance, must be re- 
 moved. General information must be promoted, and proper ideas im- 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 321 
 
 planted and cultivated in the mind, that people may practise virtue from 
 principle, as rational agents, who must give account. 
 
 The propriety and importance of a good and early education, is not con- 
 sidered by many. But let it be remembered, whatever is learned in 
 youth, remains fixed for life; whereas what old people learn, is like wri- 
 ting on the sand, which is washed out by the first rain. Therefore bend 
 the tender mind, like a young branch, the way you would have it grow, 
 otherwise it will be hard to effect by art, what would become easy and 
 natural, if timely performed. 
 
 Provided we are not to be governed on such principles as ignorance 
 and terror compose, then we must insist on the opposite theory, viz. gene- 
 ral information and proper motives ; such as are noble in their nature, 
 and calculated in their consequence to promote the welfare of society. 
 And every one must strive to do his part, both in cultivating and practising 
 the work. 
 
 This subject, properly digested, shows the propriety of inculcating the 
 doctrine of first principles — our relation to God and man. Without this, 
 how shall people judge of natural justice and moral obligation ? Or how 
 perform their moral duties? In proportion to the ignorance of the people, 
 vice and imposition have ever abounded — whilst on the other hand, in 
 proportion as light has shone, true dignity of soul has appeared in a line 
 of virtuous conduct, natural justice been attended to, and the moral govern- 
 ment of the Supreme Being acknowledged. In proportion as any nation 
 or people have been just and good, so prosperity has attended them, whilst 
 the arts and sciences have flourished. But when their conduct has been 
 reversed, though God may have borne with them for a season, the day of 
 their visitation has come at last ! 
 
 OF POLITICAL EXISTENCE. 
 
 God, as the Creator and supporter of man, hath a right to govern his 
 creatures and prescribe the rule of their actions. Man, as his creature, 
 has a right, and it is his duty and privilege to obey. In eternity people 
 must be judged and rewarded as individuals only. But in this world, as 
 we exist socially, we have social privileges, which are called political; 
 and national political privileges abused, become a political evil : and a 
 political evil must be cured, or it must become remediless. And as these 
 privileges are for time only, when abused, the personal rights of mankind 
 are infringed upon, contrary to the law of nature, and natural justice calls 
 for a remedy. Of course there must be a reform, or else an overthrow ! 
 It is perfectly consistent with propriety to demand the former — the latter 
 is the just visitation of a righteous Judge ! The first is a dut}' which is in 
 our own power — the latter always a just dispensation of the Almighty. 
 As it is nowhere said that nations in their political capacity shall be 
 judged in futurity, political evils must be punished here. 
 
 Therefore, when a government is overgrown in tyrannical power and 
 wickedness, dissipation, luxury, and oppression abound, and unheard of 
 cruelties prevail. All manner of debauchery, drunkenness, and revelling, 
 with other concomitant vices and evils, so great and so many abound, that 
 it may be said "moral evil" reigns triumphant in the land, and virtue 
 cannot be found ; justice is trampled upon, moral obligation is despised, 
 
 • t 
 
322 ANELECTS UPON THE 
 
 and mankind become like bedlamites, and the doctrine of atheism is the 
 order of the day. 
 
 Hark ! Let reason ask, Does it not seem to comport with the moral 
 government of the Supreme Being, who is just and wise, to overthrow such 
 political existence, as being unworthy, and thereby open a door for another 
 such an one as will secure to the people the enjoyment of their rights, 
 agreeable to the order of things, and acknowledging his government, live 
 agreeable to the moral law, the law of nature, and the rule of practice ? 
 
 If all our ideas of good and evil, of right and wrong, are not chimerical, 
 we must answer in reason, that it would be just to overthrow them as a 
 social and political body, as unworthy of their privileges; and it would be 
 a mercy to the people and to rising generations, by some revolutions to be 
 restored to their just rights. 
 
 The history of the Egyptians, from the time of Joseph to Moses, with 
 their conduct towards the Jews, and the overthrow of the Egyptians, with 
 the consequent deliverance of the Israelites, the former being necessary 
 for the accomplishment of the latter, are examples of this truth. How 
 just and merciful, and yet how wise are the dispensations of divine provi- 
 dence, in the social and political existence of human affairs! 
 
 The history of the Jews, from the time of Moses to the present day, is 
 a further continued example of the same. And taking moral good and 
 evil as the rule or criterion by which to judge of expected dispensations, 
 according to Deuteronomy, xxviiith chapter, any considerate man may fore- 
 tell the probable fate of any nation. The present state of the Jews is a 
 living and standing monument of the dispensations of divine providence. 
 The overthrow of Babylon, as unworthy of a political existence, was just; 
 and yet it was a mercy to the Jews, whose deliverance was connected 
 with it. And the same observation would equally apply to the rise and 
 fall of kingdoms and empires in different countries and ages of the world ; 
 provided we had light and information enough to view the hand of the 
 Lord. For these things happen not by accident or chance, neither do 
 they spring up from the dust, but they happen under the wise and super- 
 intending hand of the providence of God. And these things will continue 
 until universal rights, obligations, and duties are universally regarded, 
 and his kingdom rules over all. 
 
 OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 To judge correctly of things we must view them as they ought to be, as 
 they are now, and then inquire how they became so. 
 
 First. The gospel was commanded by Jesus Christ to be preached to 
 all nations, and to every creature, promising to be with his heralds to the 
 end of the world. When the persecution arose about Stephen, the brethren 
 were scattered, and were travelling abroad preaching the word. The 
 blessing of God attended their labors, while the apostles still abode at 
 Jerusalem. Hence the command and promise for the spread of the gospel 
 was not confined and limited to the twelve disciples, but extended to all the 
 ministers of Jesus Christ through all ages to the end of the world. There- 
 fore if all things were right, the gospel would be received in all lands 
 and in all hearts. But it is not so ; a small part only of the world hear 
 and enjoy the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark degree. 
 
 In Asia, which contains, as is computed, five hundred millions of people, 
 
 t • 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 323 
 
 what, darkness and ignorance prevail ! But a few, very few, have even 
 the outward preaching of the gospel ; not even excepting those coun- 
 tries and parts of Europe and Africa, as well as Asia, which are contigu- 
 ous to old Jerusalem, where the gospel was first propagated and substan- 
 tiated. Turkish darkness and Mohammedanism triumph, and the name of 
 Christian is held in contempt. Of 120,000,000 of Christians, nominally 
 so called, in Europe, how few have just and proper notions and ideas of 
 things pertaining to religion ! Far the greater part are almost as ignorant, 
 even of the doctrines of Christianity, as the Indians of America, and of 
 experimental religion they are as ignorant as the Hottentots at the Cape 
 of Good Hope ! ' Of seven or eight millions of people in North America, 
 though most of them have the Bible or Testament in their houses, how 
 many are unacquainted with experimental religion, and even ignorant of 
 the very first principles of the doctrines of Christ ! though America is 
 favored with the greatest share of common learning among the common 
 people of any nation in the world, probably as three to one. Yet how 
 dark and ignorant still ! What selfishness prevails, and how little is 
 natural justice regarded in social life ! How little is moral obligation con- 
 sidered in the various transactions and concerns of life ! 
 
 How few are living for eternity, and conducting as they expect to an- 
 swer at the bar of the Supreme Judge ! In short, how few attend to the 
 moral law, " to love the Lord with all their heart, and their neighbor as 
 themselves ;" and to the law of nature, which coincides with the rule of 
 practice, as " ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to 
 them !" Yet this is "the law and the prophets," and is sanctioned by Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, there is somebody who 
 ought to preach that does not ; and there are grand causes, enough to pro- 
 voke the God of love to anger towards those who hold the people in the 
 darkness of ignorance by cruel and wicked laws ! 
 
 Query. — How happens it that Mohammedanism rooted Christianity out 
 of the eastern world ? 
 
 Doubtless Christianity was abused, perverted, and so corrupted that the 
 substance was lost in the shade, and the name of the thing only remained. 
 Hence Mohammedanism, which admits of no idolatry, was preferable ; 
 therefore the nominal Christians, who were not worthy of a political or 
 social existence, having forfeited their right and privilege by sin, were 
 justly scourged, deprived of the gospel, and removed out of the way, that 
 a better 'ism might follow. 
 
 These ideas will " justify the ways of God to man." When a social 
 existence is forfeited by abuse, the people constituting it stand in the way 
 of their betters, and of course the Being who "gave, hath a right to take 
 away," and bestow it on such as are more worthy. Justice is then ad- 
 ministered to the former and mercy to the latter. And that people who 
 possess the most moral virtue, or will answer the best and most noble 
 purpose, are the most preferable. Therefore, to remove the vicious out 
 of the way, as being hindrances to righteousness, is good. Of two objects, 
 goodness and wisdom will prefer and choose the best, to answer a good 
 and important purpose, and accomplish a noble end. Hence of two 'isms 
 supported by the arm of human power, one is old in evil and very bad ; 
 
324 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 the other young and more hopeful ; and therefore it is consistent with wis- 
 dom, justice, goodness, and mercy to prefer the latter. 
 
 Many people talk about the plans of the Almighty! If man was per- 
 fect in wisdom he would need no plan ; and that which argues imperfec- 
 tion in man will not, cannot argue perfection in the Deity. Therefore such 
 expressions are perfect nonsense, if brought for any thing more than a 
 comparison or illustration. 
 
 Morally speaking, whosoever is right must be just ; and whosoever is 
 right and just, must be good ; and whosoever is right and just and good, 
 must be wise ; and whosoever is just and righteous and good and wise, 
 must be most noble, in the superlative degree. Therefore we must unite 
 these ideas of justice, righteousness, goodness, and wisdom in the moral 
 character of the Almighty, in order to have any proper conceptions of his 
 moral government and of his noble dispensations to the social bodies of 
 mankind. 
 
 Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy his goodness and mercy, and 
 represent him a mere tyrant ; others speaking to exalt the power of God, 
 destroy his justice and mercy ; another exalting his mercy, destroys his 
 justice. Thus they split up the Almighty into parts, ascribing to him 
 certain ideas which they call attributes, formed in their own conceptions. 
 And by extolling his power, or his mercy or justice, improperly bear false 
 testimony, and give the Almighty a character which is far from the truth, 
 as manifested either in his dispensations or the written word. For instance, 
 says one, "God is all mercy, he is so good." If he be all mercy, where is 
 his justice? A governor is so good as to be all mercy, and therefore will 
 pardon every culprit, and will suffer none to be punished, however dan- 
 gerous to society. Thus the innocent must suffer, and the guilty escape 
 and go free ! Now to let the guilty escape and the innocent suffer, with- 
 out any possible remedy, exhibits the executive power as possessing neither 
 mercy nor justice nor goodness in his procedure ; and of course he cannot 
 be right or noble in his nature or dispensations. A being without mercy, 
 who is unjust and not good, but destitute of every right and noble princi- 
 ple, and is not in possession of any true and genuine wisdom, is the 
 picture of the very devil himself. 
 
 But the true character of Jehovah, or the manifestation of God in Christ, 
 is uniformly consistent with itself, agreeable to the principles of justice, 
 and righteousness, and goodness, and wisdom, and mercy, — mercy to 
 proper objects of mercy, for to let the innocent suffer and the guilty es- 
 cape is an unjust tyranny. But mercy is always dispensed consistent 
 with, or agreeable to, the principles of true justice, when administered by 
 the Most High. If a person hath sinned, pardon without repentance could 
 never excite gratitude ; therefore it would be a thankless act. or favor, 
 bestowed upon any culprit who remained impenitent. Religious privile- 
 ges are the graces of God, and, as a wise Governor, he expects and 
 requires a proper use of them. Some people abuse these privileges by 
 stealing a power, without a right, which is assumption ; and a power pos- 
 sessed without a right is an unjust tyranny. Now here is an abuse of 
 social rights; and the innocent must suffer, by being oppressed and deprived 
 of their rights, who have not merited such treatment at their hands. Natu- 
 ral justice is infringed upon, and the government of the Almighty is de- 
 spised. God is said to be "jealous for his glory, and will not give it to 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 325 
 
 another." Therefore, for the honor of his government, and the mercy of 
 the injured, justice demands the removal of such power. And such re- 
 moval would bring mercy to the injured, justice to the guilty, and honor 
 to his own moral character. 
 
 As natural evil is the effect or consequence of moral evil — as nations 
 have flourished in proportion to their virtues, and as judgments have pur- 
 sued them on account of their wickedness — hence, " angels sinned, and 
 are reserved under chains of darkness to the judgment-day to be pun- 
 ished." Sin drove Adam out of Paradise ; sin brought destruction on 
 the antediluvian world ; sin was the cause of the overthrow of Sodom 
 and Gomorrah. 
 
 Of the Canaanites God said, " The iniquity, &c, is not yet full." He 
 had a right to demand their obedience, and to dispose of their lives in 
 any manner he chose. God waited and bore with them near five hun- 
 dred years as a political body, and then destruction to the full overtook 
 them as a nation. Sin brought calamities on the Jews as a nation, and 
 they are a standing monument thereof to this clay. 
 
 Again, as political evils in social bodies, consequent upon moral evil 
 in them, bring national destruction, so a social repentance and political 
 reform are necessary to avert the judgments of God, which threaten im- 
 pending danger over a guilty land. The case of Nineveh is a striking 
 example of the dealings of God with a sinful and repenting people. The 
 Jews frequently experienced deliverances in their social capacity, when 
 a reform and repentance took place among them. If ten righteous per- 
 sons had been found in Sodom, the place would have been spared for their 
 sakes. Isaiah said, " Except the Lord had left unto us a small remnant 
 we should have been as Sodom and Gomorrah !" Jesus Christ calls the 
 righteous the "salt of the earth." And if it were not for the righteous 
 that now are, and those that will be in succession, it would be inconsis- 
 tent with the moral character of the Almighty, and the nature of his moral 
 government, to continue the world in existence. 
 
 The Jews were to attend three feasts in a year — Pentecost, Taberna- 
 cles, and Passover — by the special command of God. All the males 
 who were twenty years of age and upwards, were to appear thrice annu- 
 ally before the Lord, in one congregation at Jerusalem, which would 
 leave all their borders defenceless, and exposed to an invading foe. Their 
 enemies, in their absence, might have laid their country waste, and cap- 
 tivated their wives and children, unless restrained by the providence of 
 God. Here would be' a trial of faith, and a proof of Providence, who, for 
 their encouragement, promised that their enemies should not desire their 
 land at such times, which argues the superintending hand of Providence 
 over nature and over human affairs. The fourteenth chapter of Ezekiel 
 is pertinent to the same point of doctrine. When a nation or people had 
 forfeited their political existence by sin, the sword of the Lord, either 
 beasts, famine, sword, or pestilence, was drawn for their extermination ; 
 "though Noah, Daniel, and Job stood before me, saith the Lord, they 
 should deliver neither son nor daughter, but their own souls." The 
 escape of Lot from the overthrow of Sodom, and, by the warning of Christ, 
 the escape of the Christians from the destruction of Jerusalem, are striking 
 examples of salvation, and remarkable proofs of the providence of God. 
 
 28 
 
326 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 of god's repository. 
 
 There was but one generation between Adam and Noah, inasmuch 
 as Methuselah, the oldest man, connected them both in a line. Again, 
 Shem connected Noah and Abraham, from whence a connect-chain down 
 through his posterity was transmitted, recording the dispensations of 
 divine Providence. 
 
 God, as a wise and good being, we may apprehend, has actions and 
 ends worthy of himself — hence, the righteous Disposer of events, and the 
 universal Governor. What he doeth must be right, just, good, and wise. 
 And hence, righteousness, justice, goodness, and wisdom, reigning together, 
 goodness will bestow mercy where it can be done agreeable to justice ; and 
 wisdom and righteousness are perfect and will not err, for here is perfect 
 and complete harmony in the attributes of God, in every case whatever. 
 The fewest means are employed to accomplish the most important and 
 noble ends, in the display of his justice against the impenitent, and in his 
 warnings to rebels. Hence privileges revert to the objects who were in- 
 jured, whilst the greatest possible good and mercy are extended to future 
 and remote generations of mankind. 
 
 Moral evil being universal in a social capacity, there was no moral 
 virtue but in individuals, and hence the necessity of virtuous society. 
 Therefore, as every thing must have a beginning, Abraham, the fifth life 
 from Adam, Methuselah, Noah, and Shem, having come in between, to 
 connect the chain of tradition, by having a personal acquaintance with 
 each other, until the invention of letters should furnish a record. Abra- 
 ham lived in Chaldea, feared the Most High, and was enjoined to quit 
 that part of the country, and come to the land of Canaan. And God 
 made a " covenant with Abraham " Christ was on the side of God. The 
 nature and object of the covenant was holiness, which Abraham was to 
 " receive, practice, teach his family, and transmit to his posterity." 
 
 Faith was the condition on which the promised blessings were depend- 
 ing, and circumcision was the seal ; and the blood of Christ, to which it 
 looked forward, and which was comprised in the blessings, was to purify 
 the heart, through the faith of Abraham, which was in fact the faith of 
 the gospel. 
 
 The eternal covenant between the Father and Son, to divide the world 
 between Christ and Satan, is nowhere to be found in scripture ; but the 
 covenant with Abraham was real. The covenant was frequently 
 intimated, but never confirmed, until it was actually done with Abra- 
 ham. 
 
 The apostle calls it a " man's covenant ;" yet as Abraham was brought 
 into it by faith and obedience, so must we, for we are to be "justified by 
 faith," and " without faith it is impossible to please God." " lie that 
 cometh to God, must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of 
 them that diligently seek him." Hence, in this manner of seeking through 
 faith, there is a moral conformity to the whole will of God, from the 
 heart, which necessarily implies resignation and dependent e. Of course 
 thnc is an agreement between the will of the creature and the will of 
 the Creator, at which time and place the blessing of pardon and holiness 
 is given by Christ, and received by the suppliant, which is the new cove- 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 327 
 
 nant of grace written in the heart, and a confirmation of the covenant 
 made with Abraham. 
 
 Thus Christ is the meritorious cause of our redemption. But faith is 
 the instrumental cause of our salvation. 
 
 " Abraham believed God, and it was counted (or imputed) to him for 
 righteousness." Thus Abraham was justified by faith, and he was called 
 the friend of God. And Abraham was circumcised, and the males of his 
 household also, which was the beginning of the Church of God, established 
 by faith upon earth, as a spiritual, personal, social compact. 
 
 From the family of Abraham originated afterwards what was called 
 the " congregation of the Lord," and the " church in the wilderness," 
 through whom the oracles were transmitted to posterity. As bad and 
 as rebellious as the Jews were, God chose the best people the world 
 furnished at that time, to prove and show his mercy and display his 
 justice, in a visible and providential manner, to bring about universal 
 righteousness, as a precious seed in reserve, and as a repository for him- 
 self, to be manifested as a standing and living monument and credible 
 proof through all ages of the world, as a reasonable evidence against infi- 
 delity. To this day, in Hindoostan, there are found black and white Jews. 
 One class of them is called children of Israel, from the ten tribes ; the 
 other is called Jews, from the tribe of Judah. 
 
 On account of " national sin," the ten tribes were permitted to separate, 
 and become a distinct nation. 
 
 The Lord promised them his blessing, and an establishment and a sure 
 house, if they would fear, obey, and love him. But they did not, but 
 were vain idolaters, until they became unworthy of a political existence. 
 So the justice of God removed them into captivity by the Assyrians, who 
 scattered them into all countries ; and of course they carried the writings 
 of Moses and the prophets with them. 
 
 And it proved to be a mercy to succeeding generations, who thereby 
 had their minds impressed and prepared with expectations of the Messiah 
 to come, as the Saviour of men, which was remarkably exemplified in the 
 language of the woman of Samaria, who said, " when the Messiah cometh, 
 he will tell (or teach) us all things." 
 
 The writings of Moses, and the Psalms, and the prophets, which were 
 dispersed and conveyed by means of the ten tribes, who were scattered all 
 over the then known world, prepared the way for the dispensation of the 
 Gospel ; and the spread thereof, from the persecution which arose about 
 Stephen, is an incontestable proof of its authenticity. As they were scat- 
 tered at such an early period, and were a people who were held in detes- 
 tation among the nations of the earth ; which is also the fact at this very 
 day, there was not the same temptation to counterfeit, alter, and impose, as 
 there might otherwise have been. And moreover, if they were disposed 
 to do it, there was not the same opportunity, considering the enmity be- 
 tween those at Jerusalem and those of the Samaritan mountain, and the 
 dispersed. Besides, the great number of copies which they must have 
 had among them, must have enabled any one who chose, to detect an at- 
 tempt at an imposition. 
 
 And although twenty-six false Christs have appeared in different ages 
 of the world, the folly of each quickly became manifest ; for error and 
 falsehood can never become truth. But the true Messiah, although 
 
328 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 he met with every opposition, and although he appeared not in any 
 worldly pomp or grandeur, and although his gospel was contemned, 
 and every method used that human ingenuity could invent, to abolish 
 and destroy it out of the world, it still stands unshaken. And why, 
 unless it had its foundation in Divinity ? Truth will bear investi- 
 gation, and carry its own conviction with it, when properly understood. 
 And hence we have sufficient cause to be thankful for the repository which 
 Divine Providence hath favored us with, by transmitting the account of his 
 former dispensations for our perusal, reflection, and benefit, inasmuch as we 
 may become the heirs of the inheritance, through the covenant of grace, 
 which by faith are partakers of the happy realms in the paradise of God. 
 
 God is declared to be a Spirit. His worship is required to be of that 
 nature, viz. in spirit and in truth, i. e. in the heart and really ! For he 
 is said to be " the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of 
 Jacob !" Thus making a discrimination among men, and confining his 
 spiritual favors to his faithful worshippers. Thus also Paul declares that 
 all are not Israel that are of Israel, neither because they are the seed of 
 Abraham, are they all children. They must become spiritual children by 
 an action of faith, under the influence of love divine, inspiring the heart 
 with peace and joy, running through all their conduct. Or as the scrip- 
 tures declare, " If ye are Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs 
 according to the promise." Or, as said Christ, " If ye were the children 
 of Abraham, ye would do the works of Abraham." "Abraham rejoiced 
 to see my day, and he saw it and was glad :" for " before Abraham was, I 
 am." John viii. 56, 58. Compare Genesis xvii. 1, 8, 14. Rom. iv. 9 to 
 13, &c. Galatians iii. 6. to 15. shows 1st, Abraham is called "the fa- 
 ther of the faithful," and the " heir of the world." 
 
 Secondly. Abraham was justified by faith, while in uncircumcision ; 
 and to him was made the first* promise of the Messiah to come, " In thy 
 seed, (Christ) shall all the families of the earth be blessed. ' : " Abraham 
 believed God, and it was imputed to him for righteousness." " Now it was 
 not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him, but for us also, 
 to whom it shall be imputed if we believe on him that raised up Jesus 
 our Lord from the dead, who was delivered for our offences, and was rais- 
 ed again for our justification," Rom. iv. 23 to 25. 
 
 Thirdly. The promises of the blessings in Christ the seed, are by faith, 
 through which the blessings of the seed are to be received and enjoyed ; 
 and hence, 
 
 Fourthly. " If ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs 
 according to the promise." Galatians iii. 29. 
 
 Thus the true light of moral virtue came by revelation, and is enjoyed 
 by divine inspiration operating on the heart, which all men are under the 
 restraining influence of, in a greater or less degree, until the day of their vi- 
 sitation be past. But when they become incorrigible; they are unworthy od 
 asocial or political existence. Hence, said Jesus, " Jerusalem! Jerusalem! 
 how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather 
 her brood under her wings, but ye would not. Behold, your house is left 
 
 * The thing was intimated and hinted, but never continued till the nine of Abraham. 
 Gen. iii. 14, 15, was not a promise, but a threatening against theserpent. " I will put enmi- 
 ty between thee and the woman, and thy .seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, and 
 thou shalt bruise his heel." 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 329 
 
 unto you desolate, and ye shall not see me henceforth, until ye shall say, 
 Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord." And they were de- 
 stroyed and dispersed, like the ten tribes, abroad among the nations of the 
 earth, by the Roman army ; like as a curse for disobedience, entailed on 
 them to this day. 
 
 The abuse of moral privileges, by luxury and dissipation, tends to sink 
 the human mind into brutality, and destroy every principle that is kind, 
 noble, generous, and humane. The present state of the natives of Africa 
 and America, are striking examples, and show to what a low ebb the moral 
 faculty can be reduced. We see them prefer a toy or trifling trinket to 
 useful arts. In them we see every unkind disposition indulged towards 
 their fellow-creatures, and strangers considered as enemies ; so that al- 
 most every family becomes a village, and every village becomes a nation. 
 And these are almost continually at war, destroying each other, so as to 
 prevent their population from extending. 
 
 " The love of money" is said to be " the root of all evil." The spirit 
 of it is " moral evil," and the effect is " natural evil," as the necessary 
 consequence entailed. The " love of money" led the nations of Europe 
 to enslave and destroy the poor blacks of Africa, and the miserable In- 
 dians of America. And within the space of three centuries, they have 
 destroyed and enslaved together, as many of those unfortunate creatures 
 as now exist in those two quarters of the world. Nine millions have 
 been enslaved from Africa, which is computed to contain twelve mil- 
 lions of inhabitants. And an incredible number also must have been 
 slain. The Spaniards in South America, enslaved and destroyed alone, 
 twelve millions — besides the millions which fell in the isles, of which 
 Hayti itself contained 3,000,000. But the superintending hand of Prov- 
 idence, which overrules the actions of men and devils, will no doubt 
 bring good out of evil. Most of those unhappy wretches, after being 
 in slavery a term of time, will be affronted at the idea of being 
 sent back to their native shores ; and many are rejoiced at their situation, 
 miserable as it is, and express gratitude that by this means they have 
 found the faith of Abraham, in the gospel of God's dear Son, to bring 
 them the peace and joy of the kingdom. And why should it be incredible 
 to believe, that one day the gospel shall return to their native shores, and 
 spread through Afric regions, and that wilderness blossom like the rose ? 
 
 The natural abilities of the European and the African, perhaps admit 
 of improvement equally alike. Yet while one is now rising to its highest 
 excellence, the other is but a little superior to the brute beasts. Doubtless 
 it is the providence of God, attending the improvement of one, while the 
 other is justly visited with the entailment of ignorance, stupidity, and sloth ; 
 whilst moral evil fills their hearts, and governs all their actions. 
 
 America, adorned and enriched with some of the most lofty mountains, 
 extensive rivers, natural canals, and numerous fresh inland seas ; situa- 
 ted between two oceans, nearly divided in the centre, and yet connected 
 by a narrow isthmus; enriched with almost every species of valuable 
 treasure in the bowels of the earth, as if to invite the foreign emigrant to 
 pay a friendly visit; nevertheless, lay undiscovered for several thousand 
 years, as if reserved for the era when " common sense" began to awake up 
 from her long slumber. As if the Creator's wisdom and goodness had a " new 
 world," in reversion for a new theatre for the exhibition of new things. 
 
 28* 
 
330 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 Here a new philosophy, both in nature and in divinity, was to be taught 
 and embraced. False notions respecting the figure of the earth, and the 
 spurious vicegerency, were both to be rejected together. The doctrine of 
 " passive obedience and non-resistance" was then to be suspected, and to 
 go down the hill. There seemed to be no place in the political world, nor 
 any part of the natural world, that admitted of the change to begin so 
 thoroughly as in America. The state of the country, and the prejudices 
 of the people, were both favorable for it. 
 
 And these things are the result, which are worthy of reflection : 
 
 First. All religious opinions are protected, and universal rights of con- 
 science established ; and also a government of representation, which is 
 elective only. 
 
 Secondly. The dirty slave-trade, in which almost all Eurpoe, as well 
 as America, was engaged, is now forever at an end — no nation protecting 
 it. And in those countries where slavery exists, they are used more hu- 
 manely than formerly ; and instead of death for mere trifles, the peniten- 
 tiary system is adopted. 
 
 Thirdly. The spirit of inquiry, and the spirit of missionary, is prevail- 
 ing, together with the translation of the scriptures into so many new lan- 
 guages. Bible societies are forming, to disperse the holy scriptures. 
 Priestcraft is falling, and the power and influence of the established, cor- 
 rupt, and wicked clergy, is broken, and tumbling down. Crowned heads 
 are going out of date. The whole world is in commotion, and peace is 
 taken from the earth. The animal creation is proving a scourge, in many 
 parts, to the human family. The wars may be considered as the sword 
 of the Lord ; as if "the devil had come down in great wrath, knowing 
 that he hath but a little time." This brings scarcity, which produces 
 famine ; and famine will bring plague, which already prevails in many 
 parts of the world. Besides, such general and repeated shocks of earth- 
 quakes, so that sixteen cities were destroyed, in a very short space of time, 
 in South America. Thus, so many extraordinary things as have trans- 
 pired of late, and are transpiring, have not been known in the annals of 
 history. And there never was a time, except the era which gave our Sa- 
 viour birth, that was so pregnant with important things as the day in which 
 we live. 
 
 May not the seventh trumpet now be sounding, and the seven last plagues 
 be pouring out ? Is not the harvest of the earth ripe for the reaper with 
 the sharp sickle ? Then we should swell the cry, " Thy kingdom come — 
 send forth more laborers into the harvest." Is not the " vintage of the 
 earth ripe also to be gathered, and cast into the wine-press of the wrath 
 of Almighty God?" 
 
 Are not all the governments of the old world tyrannical, and repugnant 
 to the law of nature? Is there any government in the world, except 
 America, that is framed so as to admit of amendment ? Being con- 
 trary to the law of nature, and not admitting of amendments, art- not those 
 governments, in their very first principles, of a pernicious kind, and of an 
 incorrigible nature, founded in moral evil, so as to perpetuate the same, 
 without any possibility of redress? Why ought they to exist ? By what 
 right can they exist? Are they worthy of an existence 1 Does not in- 
 jured innocence cry against them for redress to the Governor of the world. 
 whose tender care is over all his works ? Docs not justice, in the law of 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 331 
 
 nature, demand a satisfaction against them ? Would not mercy be ex- 
 tended from the divine Governor to the injured, by undertaking their cause, 
 and restoring to them their rights, which are unjustly withheld by those 
 evil governments ? Do not these reflections lead the mind necessarily to 
 conclude, that a powerful and just Judge will undertake the cause of the 
 oppressed, and overwhelm the oppressors with an everlasting destruction ? 
 
 SUMMARY REVIEW. 
 
 The law of nature is that relation which man originally stands in to his 
 Creator, and to his fellow-creature. 
 
 In this state all men are equal, and naturally free and independent, in 
 their individual capacity, and endowed by their Creator with certain ina- 
 lienable rights, as life, liberty, enjoyment of property, pursuit of happi- 
 ness, and the privilege of private judgment. In these they are equal and 
 independent, as much as if there was no other person upon the earth but 
 the individual himself alone. But when taken in a social capacity, they 
 are dependent upon each other. The king is dependent on his subjects, 
 and the governor on the governed ; the master on the servant, and the 
 servant on the master ; the blacksmith upon the carpenter, and the car- 
 penter upon the blacksmith, and both of them upon the farmer for their 
 bread ; and the farmer, in his turn, is dependent on them for his mechan- 
 ism. Thus social privileges are reciprocal ; being connected mutually, 
 they are necessarily dependent upon each other. 
 
 A hermit's life, in solitude, is the most independent of any ; and yet 
 what could he do in sickness ? He would then be dependent upon others 
 for their assistance, to do that for him which he could not do for himself. 
 Therefore, the idea of social independence is a solecism, which has no 
 place in common sense. 
 
 As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one 
 whole ; so the human family are, and must be considered, socially related, 
 and collectively dependent upon each other. 
 
 Hence, our rights and necessities being equal, so are our obligations 
 and duties likewise ; and, therefore, considering the rights of man as an 
 individual, they are called personal rights ; considering them in his rela- 
 tion to his fellow-creature, they are called social rights ; and considering 
 them in his relation to his Creator, they are called moral rights. 
 
 Personal rights are by virtue of existence, as life, liberty, and all the 
 intellectual rights of the mind ; of course, religion is one of those rights, 
 as also the pursuit of happiness, &c. 
 
 Social rights are by virtue of being a member of society ; and as one 
 of the whole, who is interested in the security of those personal rights 
 against usurpation, he hath a claim, in conjunction with others, for pro- 
 tection of his person, property, and character. The right itself is good 
 and perfect, by virtue of existence ; but is imperfect in point of power, 
 both in each and all, in their individual capacity. And hence the power, 
 which is called govenunent, is made up, or composed of, all those rights 
 which are surrendered by the individuals themselves, and cast into the 
 common stock, for the better regulation of the whole ; which is made up, 
 or consists of, the aggregate of those rights, which, though perfect in 
 the individual personally, yet, socially, answer not his purpose, for the 
 want of power. And, therefore, for the want of personal power for the 
 
332 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 security of personal rights, the right, imperfect in power, is surrendered, 
 and cast into the common stock ; and so the arm of society, of which he is 
 a part, is taken in preference, and in addition to his own. The aggregate 
 of those rights, imperfect in power in the individual, is surrendered to 
 trustees in trust, as the delegates of the people, to act as their representa- 
 tives, for the benefit of the whole. This delegated power is called govern- 
 ment, and can never be applied to invade those rights retained, which are 
 sufficiently perfect in the individual, and, for their proper exercise, need 
 no political strength. Of this kind are the rights of life, limb, liberty, and 
 all the intellectual powers, or rights of the mind, as study, pursuit of 
 happiness, private judgment, &c. These things can never be invaded by 
 the power of the government, without infringing upon natural justice, be- 
 cause the power delegated is to be applied for the benefit and welfare of 
 the people, and not to oppress, domineer, and tyrannize over the people, and 
 make them miserable. 
 
 These observations show the origin of government, and the necessity of 
 a constitution, to point out what may and what may not be done ; to 
 make the rulers responsible for their trust and conduct, and to secure the 
 admission of improvement, as experience may point out wherein the con- 
 stitution is defective ; and all the laws which are founded upon this, as a 
 charter given to the delegates, or trustees, in trust, should be an expres- 
 sion of the will of the people. And those laws should be as few as is pos- 
 sible, consistently with the nature and state of things ; and should be 
 founded on such principles of justice as will admit of the greatest human- 
 ity in the suppression of vice, in the maintenance of equity, and in the 
 promotion of virtue in the land. Therefore, a proper distinction between 
 vice and virtue should be made, and punishment fitted and apportioned to 
 the nature of crimes. Torture, barbarity, and every thing which has a 
 tendency to harden mankind, should be cautiously avoided. Private re- 
 venge should be discountenanced by civil law ; and the abuse of servants 
 ought not to be passed over with such impunity as it is in many parts of 
 the world : but there ought to be some restriction upon masters, so that 
 justice may take place in the administration of corporal chastisement. 
 Ought not a responsibility be secured in this as well as in any other ex- 
 ercise of authority? There is something here which deserves to be seri- 
 ously weighed, when we reflect on the universal rights of man. 
 
 Moral rights are the result of moral law : and, as a creature depend- 
 ent upon the Supreme Governor of the world, who enjoins the obligation and 
 prescribes the law, and rule of practice, man has a right to obey, by at- 
 tending to the law, and by keeping the rule. Human governments have 
 no right to interfere by assuming a power to tolerate man to pay his devo- 
 tion to his God. For before any human government existed in the world, 
 there was a compact between man and his Maker, which cannot be alter- 
 ed by any human laws. Therefore, all laws ought to be made in con- 
 formity to this pre-existing compact ; otherwise they do mischief by making 
 encroachments upon the rights of conscience, and cause confusion in so- 
 ciety l»y creating broils and animosities; consequently, all denominations 
 of religion should be protected in the peaceable enjoyment of their rights. 
 And universal rights of conscience ought to be established in every land, 
 agreeable to the Creator's law, primarily established by him. 
 
 Rights imply privileges ; and a privilege implies duty, when taken on 
 
RIGHTSOFMAN. 333 
 
 the ground of the law of nature, or the moral law, or the rule of practice. 
 Duties imply obligation ; therefore, if by the law of nature, one is favored 
 with the rights of equality and independence, it is his duty to enjoy, main- 
 tain, and improve them. If it be my right to enjoy life and liberty, it be- 
 comes my duty to preserve and improve them. If I have a right to enjoy 
 property and pursue happiness, it is my duty to do it properly. And also 
 in matters of private judgment, in matters which concern me, it is my duty 
 to investigate and judge rightly. Why is it my duty to maintain my equa- 
 lity and independence, to preserve my life and liberty, and to enjoy pro- 
 perty and pursue happiness, and also to judge in matters of moral duty? 
 Equality, independence, life, liberty, property, happiness, and the things 
 of private judgment in moral duty, are the gifts of the God of nature, and 
 designed by him to answer a purpose worthy of himself. Therefore, to 
 neglect them, is to treat them with indifference ; and to be indifferent is to 
 undervalue them ; and to undervalue such important gifts, is to underval- 
 ue the Giver ; and of course to treat him, not with neglect only, but with a 
 degree of contempt also : because our all is connected with it. Not only 
 our eternity hangs upon it, but also, all the things of time ! And hence the 
 omission or neglect prevents our accomplishing that noble purpose for 
 which we were designed by the Creator. Therefore we infringe upon the 
 law of nature, by departing from her rule, which is the law of God ; and 
 violate our moral obligation to the Most High, who, as a righteous judge, 
 will call all people to an account, and reward them, each individual, ac- 
 cording to the deeds done in the body. 
 
 Consequently, our equality and independence is given us, as individu- 
 als, that we may be capable of thinking, judging, and acting in an indi- 
 vidual capacity, and not to be accountable for the misconduct of others, 
 but live in conformity to the moral law of love. Hence, life is the gift of 
 God, which is our right to enjoy : but man has no right to destroy it. To 
 destroy our life, is to infringe on nature's law, and violate the obligation 
 we are under to nature's God. Of course also, as means are necessary 
 to be used for the preservation of life, they must be attended to according- 
 ly. Liberty, also, is one of our rights, but it must not be abused, but used 
 agreeably to natural justice and moral obligation. The pursuit of pro- 
 perty is a right, and becomes a duty, that we may not be dependent on 
 others, but have wherewith to help ourselves, and to afford assistance to a 
 fellow-mortal in distress. Man was designed by his Maker to be hap- 
 py, and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined upon him, and it is his duty 
 to promote the same in others. Hence the object and the right, and the 
 means and the duty, are all connected and stand in relation to each other. 
 The duty demands the use of the means to improve the right to obtain the 
 object — happiness! This duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined by 
 the moral Governor of the world. 
 
 Consequently, all the intellectual powers of the man, are called upon, 
 and employed to act as a rational creature, who must give an account : 
 the understanding to collect evidence, that it may judge correctly ; the 
 memory to reflect and recollect, for the benefit of the judgment; the 
 will to consent only to what is right, agreeable to his best judgment: for 
 man is led by inclination sometimes contrary to his judgment, and then he 
 comes under condemnation, of which he is always conscious in a degree, 
 conformable to his judgment. 
 
334 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 Man is required to act as a rational creature, and to act from proper 
 motives, and of course to act from a well-regulated judgment. And that 
 the judgment may be correct, the understanding must be well and proper- 
 ly informed. This implies a duty to search for truth, and weigh every 
 evidence, and give it just and proper weight, in order to proceed righteous- 
 ly, as for eternity. 
 
 Moral evil is an improper motive or bad principle at heart. So says 
 Christ — " He that looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed 
 adultery with her already in his heart ;" the desire being indulged, and 
 the consent of the mind being given to a thing contrary to a better judg- 
 ment, against the law of nature. Sin is a transgression of the law ; and 
 the will of God is the moral law. By going contrary to it, a person must 
 forfeit what I choose to call his infantile justification, mentioned Romans v. 
 18 — 20 ; and thus goes out of the divine favor by his own personal sin, 
 into personal condemnation and the kingdom of Satan, and is led captive 
 by him, at his will. 
 
 Hence, there must be a personal repentance for personal sins ; and a 
 moral conformity to the will of God, to be reinstated in the divine favor, as 
 one of the divine family. This conformity is through " the door — the way" 
 to God, which is Christ. Here is pardon and peace to be found in such 
 conformity, and faith, or what may be lermed an assent or conformity to 
 the proper moral evidence — evidence given to the mind (but not to the 
 bodily sense) is the power by which it may be done. This act of confor- 
 mity is the act of faith, which is imputed for righteousness. Thus, a man 
 is justified by faith, and hath peace with God, through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. Being justified by faith from the guilt of his own sins, and having 
 peace with God through Christ, he has a sensible love to God from obliga- 
 tion, and a sense of the love of God towards him, in the gift of Jesus Christ, 
 by whom he hath acceptance, and for the Holy Spirit through the same 
 divine channel, from whom all blessings flow. 
 
 After justification by faith from the guilt of his own sins, he is required 
 to prove his love to Christ, by walking in the light, and keeping his com- 
 mandments. Hence the commandment is to " Love one another " — " Love 
 your enemies " — " Do good to them that hate you " — " Pray for them that 
 despitefully use you and persecute you." 
 
 Again : " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, soul, 
 mind and strength, and thy neighbor as thyself;" which implies that 
 from the heart we should devote our whole soul, body, and substance, with 
 all our time and talents, to the glory of the Most High, which is a resigna- 
 tion to the will, disposal, and service of God only: and hence thou shalt 
 " Love thy neighbor as thyself." Who is thy neighbor? Thy friend, 
 enemy, acquaintance, and stranger, and whosoever is in distress, no mat- 
 ter who. He is God's creature, and thy brother by the law of nature; 
 and the moral law commands to "love thy neighbor as thyself ;" and also 
 enjoins the rule of practice, " As ye would that others should do to you, do 
 ye even so to them." Thus Moses, the prophets, and Jesus Christ, teach 
 the same doctrine. Hence, the moral law and the law of nature, and the 
 rule of practice, on the principles of equity and obligation, are a unit! 
 
 Therefore, said Christ, " If ye love me, keep my commandments." And 
 one command is, "to do good to those who are our enemies," and " Love 
 thy neighbor as thyself." The conduct of the Samaritan towards the man 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 335 
 
 who fell among the thieves, is enough to prove who our neighbor is. The 
 Samaritans were taught to consider the Jews as enemies, and hence the 
 woman questioned Christ why he asked her for water. 
 
 The Samaritan proved a nurse, a servant, and a benefactor, by provid- 
 ing an asylum, and taking him to the inn, paying the expenses, without 
 expecting any reward from man. And the command was, " Go and do 
 thou likewise." But "if a man doth not love his brother whom he hath 
 seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen ?" Again, " If a man 
 seeth his brother stand in need, and give not wherewithal to supply his 
 wants, how dwelleth the love of God in him ?" Therefore, we are com- 
 manded to " love in deed and in truth, and not in word and in tongue 
 only." Consequently, to say " be ye warmed and be ye clothed," and 
 like the priest and Levite, pass by on the other side, with perfect neg- 
 lect or composure, is a departure from the law of nature, and the moral 
 law, and the rule of practice, seeing our rights and wants, duties and obli- 
 gations, are equal in both laws and in the rule ! 
 
 We are to prove our faith and love to Christ, by walking in the light 
 and keeping his commandments: and hence the injunction, " As ye have 
 received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him." And thence our ac- 
 tions flowing from faith and love, are the evidences or fruits of faith. 
 Hence said James, " show me your faith without works, and I will show 
 you my faith by my works." Then he makes mention of two, who were 
 justified by works flowing from faith, and adds, " as the body without 
 the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also." Therefore, we 
 conclude that a man is justified by ivorhs, and not by faith only. 
 
 Let it ever be remembered, that faith will never be called in question 
 in the day of judgment ; there will not be any need for faith then, because 
 Christ, who then will be our judge, will have given up the mediatorial 
 kingdom to the Father, and faith will be brought to sight. But the virtue 
 of all our deeds will then be put to the trial, what spirit they were of; 
 and mankind will be " rewarded according to their works," or " the deeds 
 done in the body, whether they be good or bad !" 
 
 Those who " put away the evil of their doings, and wash in the fountain 
 for sin, and have made their robes white in the blood of the Lamb," having 
 continued to take up their cross daily, and follow after him by denying 
 themselves, will stand acquitted ; but " those who will not have Christ to 
 reign over them," but lead a life of rebellion — the non-conformity disquali- 
 fies them for a divine inheritance, hence there must be two classes of dif- 
 ferent states and dispositions of heart. And of course, on the principles 
 of moral justice, they must have different sentences and rewards from a 
 righteous judge. How then can it be said to them agreeable to truth, in 
 that day of final retribution, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the king- 
 dom prepared for you — For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I 
 was thirsty and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; 
 naked, and ye clothed me ; sick and in prison, and ye came unto me and 
 visited me ; inasmuch as ye did it unto one of the least of these, ye did it 
 untome" — provided they have never been in the spirit of doing such things 
 to the people of Christ, for his sake ? 
 
 The rights and obligations of all men are equal ; and so their expo- 
 sures, and dangers, and necessities, and reverses of fortune ; and hence 
 the golden rule of practice, " As ye would that others should do to you, do 
 
336 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 ye even so to them," — for the objects of distress are the representatives of 
 that Lord Jesus — therefore as they are sent to prove our love to Christ, a 
 cup of cold water, in the name of a disciple, given to one of his little ones, 
 shall not lose its reward ;" and when done from duty and love to Christ, 
 will be so acknowledged by him in the day of judgment, and is as accep- 
 table to the Lord as if it had been done to the person of Christ. For 
 " God looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intentions;" — there- 
 fore " he that confesseth me before men, him will I confess," said Jesus, 
 " before my Father and his holy angels !" — " And for every idle word 
 that man shall speak, he shall give an account thereof in the day of judg- 
 ment," — and " by thy words thou shalt be justified — and by thy words 
 thou shalt be condemned." Matt. xii. 36, 37. 
 
 Therefore man is called to devote all his time, soul, body, and sub- 
 stance, to the love and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this world, if he 
 would stand acquitted in the day of account ! Of course, objects of dis- 
 tress are to be attended to, and not barely those of our own household, 
 though they ought not to be neglected ; but objects of charity should be 
 sought out. I do not say, that such as are able to work, and will not, 
 should receive, nor the man that will take your charity to buy spirits and 
 get drunk — because to give to such, instead of its being a charity, is 
 paying for their idleness and wicked conduct, and encouraging them to 
 persevere in evil. But it would be better to give to ten impostors, than to 
 deny one real object of distress. Therefore remember the good Samari- 
 tan, " Go and do thou likewise," if you profess to be a follower of Christ, 
 lest you hear the sentence, "depart;" with these piercing words — "I 
 was sick, hungry, thirsty, a stranger, naked and in prison, and ye neither 
 visited, nor fed, nor gave me drink, nor clothed me, nor took me in ; inas- 
 much as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me 
 — depart ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared (not for man, but) for 
 the devil "and his angels." Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, and 45. For those 
 only " who have washed their (not Christ's) robes, and made them white 
 in the blood of the Lamb, will stand before the throne of God." Rev. vii. 
 14, 15, Isaiah i. 17, Zech. xiii. 1. Therefore attend to the two laws and 
 the rule ! 
 
 CONCLUSION.' 
 
 Personal rights are by virtue of existence. Social rights, by virtue of 
 being a member of society. Moral rights, by virtue of moral obligation to 
 the moral Governor. Equality and independence being the law of nature, 
 from them government should spring by delegation and representation. 
 But from assumption sprang tyrannical governments. Ajad " religious 
 establishments by law," founded on ignorance and false moral obligation, 
 were imposed on the world, to answer the purposes of ambitious usurpers. 
 Hence arose the papal power, as man was not suffered to think, and judge, 
 and practise for himself: but the nonsense of others must be believed before 
 his own senses ; which produced the seas of blood, which flowed hy the 
 intolerant hand of persecution ! At length light broke in ! Common sense 
 waked up, and embraced a new theory of philosophy, both in nature and 
 divinity! The old world being chained, did not admit of a general and 
 thorough reform ; hence America was the only place, both in the political 
 and natural world, that opened a fair prospect for a beginning. And such 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 337 
 
 as began to think, and to judge, and to act for themselves, and felt the 
 spirit of independence and equality of man, which is the law of nature, 
 arose from their depressed state, and felt the spirit of enterprise. They 
 fled to the wilderness of America, pregnant with the spirit of freedom in 
 embryo, in their emigration, which then laid the foundation, and still marks 
 the outlines of our national character. Moral virtue came by revelation, 
 and is enjoyed by inspiration in the heart, called " restraining grace." 
 Hence the necessity of a moral social compact. Abraham and his suc- 
 cessors formed the beginning of the true Church of God; through whose 
 succession the promised Messiah came. The Jews are a standing monu- 
 ment of the just dispensations of divine providence. Justice, when admin- 
 istered in the removal of societies corrupted through moral evil, who are 
 incorrigible, and unworthy of a political existence, proves a mercy to 
 rising generations. And such revolutions will continue, until it appears 
 whose right it is to reign, and His kingdom come, and reign over all ! The 
 sword of the Lord is drawn out ; and the five scourges of the Almighty are 
 abroad in the earth ; and O ! that the people would learn righteousness ! 
 
 A cause of a cause, is the cause of the effect also which that cause pro- 
 duces. And hence, those who injure others by slander or misrepresenta- 
 tion, are responsible for all the consequences attending it ; and must 
 answer it before the Supreme Judge of the world ! 
 
 By what right or authority may one person, or a body of men, raise a 
 persecution against another ? It is not authorized in the records of Christ, 
 either by his commands or his example. And of course, such a right or 
 power was never delegated or sanctioned by him. Man could not bestow 
 the right, because he does not possess the authority to do it ; unless it be 
 assumed, which is an unjust tyranny. 
 
 Persecution, for differences of opinion and modes, &c, in religion, is an 
 antichristian spirit ; and is contrary to every rule of right, and repugnant 
 to every moral obligation ; and of course it is a violation of the law of 
 nature, as well as of the moral law, and of the rule of practice. Of 
 course, natural and moral justice must condemn it. 
 
 Those people who usurp the liberty to attack the absent character of 
 others, in an unjust manner, to weaken their influence by destroying their 
 good reputation, and sinking them into contempt in public estimation, 
 rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as if a very great victory was 
 gained, do not know what spirit they are of! It would be well for such 
 persons to study the law of nature, with the moral law, and reconsider 
 them by comparing them with the rule of practice, examining their own 
 spirit and conduct, and then see how they agree and comport together, 
 according to love and union, which are enjoined by the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ. For if the practice flows from an unjust and an unhallowed spirit 
 of jealousy, from ambition, pride, and self-will, the soul is surely destitute 
 of that heavenly principle, that noble mind, which was in Christ ; and 
 which was designed to reign in the heart and practice of his followers, to 
 be made manifest in their spirit and tempers ; and shine forth in their 
 example continually. And hence they are to be called " The light of the 
 world," and as a city set on a hill, which cannot be hid. And it would be 
 proper for such persons as those to attend to Luke xi. 35th, with the con- 
 text, and Matt. vii. 2, &c, as a looking-glass. 
 
 Therefore, " let all those who name the name of Christ, be careful to 
 
 29 
 
338 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 depart from iniquity, " and never take the devil's tools, with which to do 
 the Almighty's work. 
 
 But said one, " Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name, 
 and we forbade him, because he followed not us." Why do you forbid 
 him ? — " He followed not with us." Wherein does he differ ? " In name, 
 mode, and opinion." But do you believe he is a good man, and that the 
 essence of the matter is in him ? " O yes, but he followeth not with us." 
 Take care ! forbid him not ! 
 
 The lowest sense in which one can be supposed to " cast out devils in 
 the name of Christ," is to be instrumental in the hands of Christ by 
 preaching the gospel, to the awakening and conversion of sinners from 
 the errors of their ways, to serve the living God. Now, if such fruit 
 evidently appears, and it be manifest that the pleasure of the Lord pros- 
 pers in his hand, who durst set himself up as inquisitor-general ? and as 
 the accuser, witness, judge, and jury, to condemn such as being nothing 
 but shameless intruders and most daring impostors ? But " he followeth 
 not us !" Hark ! hear what the Master saith : " Forbid him not ; for 
 there is no one who shall do a miracle in my name, that can readily speak 
 evil of me ; for he that is not against you, is for you." 
 
 It is not enough barely to say, T will let him alone ; for there is no 
 neuter in this war ! Therefore, if you are a follower of Christ, you must 
 prove your love to him, according to your ability : " For he that know- 
 eth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin." And in the day of final 
 decision, you will hear the sentence, " Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one 
 of the least of these, ye did it not unto me. Depart," &c. 
 
 Consequently, that the cause of Christ be not hindered, but that his gos- 
 pel take a universal spread, instead of being actuated by a shortsighted, 
 mean, sinister, low, contentious party spirit, we should have a heart full 
 of love to God and man, to expand the mind with that " charity which 
 never faileth, and thinketh no evil, but suffereth long and is kind, is gen- 
 tle, and easy to be entreated." And look at the universal or most exten- 
 sive good ; and encourage such means and institutions, as are most likely 
 to accomplish the most noble ends and purposes to mankind. And hence, 
 not like the Jews, who long looked with expectation for the Messiah, and 
 when he came, rejected him ; or, as some others, who pray to God to 
 revive his work, and send forth more laborers into the harvest, then op- 
 pose both the work and the means which the wisdom of God is pleased 
 to make use of to accomplish it. God doth work and accomplish great 
 and important ends, by simple means, which are noble and worthy of 
 himself, to exhibit his finger, hand, or arm of power and wisdom to man- 
 kind ; whilst his mercy and goodness is magnified, and his justice dis- 
 played to the most ordinary understanding. And thus, " out of the mouths 
 of babes and sucklings, God will perfect praise !" 
 
 The apostle rejoiced that the gospel was preached ; and even if Christ 
 was preached by those who were of a different ******** h e did rejoice. 
 Therefore, forbid not those whom God hath sent to preach the gospel of 
 his dear Son, lest you be found fighting against God, and it cause you 
 tears of sorrow and repentance when it is too late. For the cause is the 
 Lord's, and the eternity of mankind is connected (herewith, and hangs 
 upon it ; and " he that sees the sword coming, and blows not (lie trumpet 
 — the man is taken away in his iniquity, but his blood or soul is required 
 at the watchman's hand !" Therefore, "the gospel is to be spread into 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 339 
 
 all nations, and preached to every creature;" and the ministers, i. e. 
 servants, should " be instant in season, and out of season, to reprove, re- 
 buke, exhort, with all long-suffering," — and swell the cry, " Thy king- 
 dom come," that " more laborers may be sent into the harvest," " and many 
 run to and fro, and knowledge be increased;" that people may be in- 
 formed, and turn from their idols ; " Satan be bound, that the nations be 
 deceived no more ; but the house of the Lord be established in the top of 
 the mountain, and exalted above the hills, and all nations flow unto it ; 
 when the wolf and the lamb shall dwell together, and the leopard shall 
 lie down with the kid. The watchmen shall see eye to eye ; and the 
 knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea. 
 When they shall not hurt nor destroy in all the holy mount; the nations 
 learn war no more: when the Unlit of the moon shall become as the lisht 
 of the sun ; and the light of the sun shall become seven-fold, as the light 
 of seven days." And then the vice of superstition, and the barbarity of 
 ignorance and tyranny will hide their deformed faces, being swept with 
 the besom of destruction from the human family. 
 
 Natural evil is the effect or consequence of moral evil. And igno- 
 rance, superstition, and tyranny, with impositions and wicked laws, have 
 been, and still are the chains by which social privileges are curtailed. 
 They are the means, also, which have brought what is called natural, 
 as the necessary consequence of moral evil, upon society, in the different 
 ages and nations of the world, which hath been and still is such a curse 
 to the world of mankind ! 
 
 General information and the spread of moral virtue, are a necessary 
 antidote to such obnoxious principles ; that the moral faculty may be re- 
 paired, and peace and righteousness reign in every clime.* 
 
 While inventions are increasing, and the arts and sciences are improv- 
 ing, it may not be amiss for all the well-wishers of Zion to watch the 
 openings of Providence, for the furtherance of truth, and the spread of 
 knowledge valuable to society among mankind. And, provided some 
 suitable point should some day be taken on the Isthmus which connects 
 the north and south of the new world, now probably held in reversion, as 
 a mercy to rising generations, to be a theatre for great things to be dis- 
 played, worthy of its Author, and there should be the proper arrange- 
 ments made for the spread of the true knowledge through the whole 
 world ; how long a space could be required to circumnavigate, and cir- 
 cumfuse such knowledge of the Causeless Causator, as would inspire all 
 nations with sensations of gratitude to the Redeemer of mankind ; whose 
 commandment we have for our encouragement, " Go ye into all the world, 
 and preach the gospel, and lo I am with you !" 
 
 Buckingham County, Virginia, 
 August 21, 1812. 
 
 * The constitution of the United States was framed by a delegated confederation, who 
 were chosen hy the people for that purpose. The constitution, when framed, was recom- 
 mended by the confederation to the different states ; each of which voluntarily received it 
 by their own proper legislative and sovereign authority, whose officers were chosen by the 
 people for that purpose — all of which procedure is agreeable to natural justice, arising from 
 the Creator's law of nature ! Which shows the federal union deduced from democratic 
 principles, which exhibits the difference between six and half a dozen, each state reserving 
 to itself the power to govern its own policy ; which shows that Congress cannot legislate 
 on slavery in the south, or upon the Yankee law religion in the north ; of course they are 
 state instead of national crimes, existing before we became a nation, when under the k*** '. 
 
A JOURNEY 
 
 FROM 
 
 BABYLON TO JERUSALEM 
 
 OR, THE ROAD TO PEACE. 
 
 The Journey of Life is an important theme. All mankind are equally- 
 interested in it, and the happiness or misery of every individual necessa- 
 rily depends upon it. 
 
 Time may be considered as the road, and every day may be compared 
 to a mile, cutting off some part of the distance ! 
 
 Eternity is the country to which all are travelling, and sleeping or 
 waking they progress with unremitting speed. 
 
 Childhood and youth is the morning of life ; the perfection of manhood 
 is the meridian ; and the declension of age, may be called the evening 
 shades, when the sun is lowering in the western sky, and sable glooms 
 prevail ! 
 
 The experience of grace should be connected with the journey of life, 
 as in eternity there are two places of destination, the states of which are 
 very different both in their nature and enjoyment — one being attended 
 with ineffable pleasure, the other with weeping, wailing, and gnashing of 
 teeth ! 
 
 As one of the human family upon the great journey of life, travelling 
 the road of time to eternity, I am now upon the way. More than twelve 
 thousand miles are already gone over. The morning of life is passed 
 away — the clock strikes twelve — and the evening shades will soon come 
 on apace. 
 
 Are all these things a fancy and but a dream ? Can imagination only 
 suggest all this as credible ? Impossible ! Life and existence are more 
 than fable. 
 
 Hearing, seeing, smelling, tasting, feeling, with talking and walking, 
 are things which cannot admit of proof : being self evidence they do not 
 admit of doubt. 
 
 Sensible existence excites reflection, whence inquiries come. Cast a 
 look in different directions, and behold, Nature, with all her parts, and 
 their relative concomitants, presents to view, in an impressive and august 
 mode ! The mind, which constitutes the man, is ever an inquirer, in search 
 after truth, when properly employed upon a noble theme. Sensations of 
 different kinds excite their peculiar inquiries ; and the mind, on reflection, 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 341 
 
 seeks for names, fitted to the nature of things, intending to employ them 
 in its investigation of causes and effects. 
 
 An inquirer, observing day and night, seed-time and harvest, summer and 
 winter, months and years, to succeed each other in their turn, finds himself 
 asking this important question, Where am I, and whence the origin of all 
 these things ? 
 
 Truth, sometimes, is self-evident, and can admit of no doubt, being an 
 object of sense ; but at other times, truth is more latent, and can only be 
 inferred from circumstantial things. In the first case, the evidence re- 
 ceived is positive knowledge; but the latter is only faith, in the solution 
 of queries. Hence the difference between the terms, knowledge and faith. 
 The first refers to things present, which are grasped by sense ; the latter 
 alludes to absent things, which always admit of dispute. 
 
 The sun, in the centre, and all the host around, both of a first and sec- 
 ond order, and their eclipses and conjunctions, are calculable to a mathe- 
 matical demonstration. Hence, a lew degrees east and north of the me- 
 tropolis of Columbia, in the third planet from the sun in rotation, on the 
 terraqueous theatre of human existence, Inquirer found himself, and com- 
 menced his career : first, in sensible existence ; and then in reflections, in 
 search after truth ! 
 
 The sensation felt on beholding a compound of various and different 
 reflections of those rays of light, sometimes visible in the clouds opposite 
 the sun, is termed color ; and, under certain shades and figures, is called 
 beauty : the power to behold them is called sight. 
 
 The sensibility by which we discern the qualities of nutriment, arising 
 from the different shapes of particles, exciting the sensations of bitter, 
 sweet, sour, &c, is called taste. 
 
 The power by which we discern odors, whether good or bad, is called 
 smell. 
 
 The vibration of the atmosphere, when striking upon the ear, is called 
 sound, and the power to discern the sound is called hearing. 
 
 And the power to discern objects by the touch, is called feeling. 
 
 These things, being objects of sense, give immediate knowledge, which, 
 of course, is self -evidence, and cannot possibly admit of doubt. But the 
 origin and cause of all those things remained a secret ; which gave Inquirer 
 great uneasiness, in painful suspense, from conviction of interest in the 
 important relation of things ; and nothing short of a solution of the query 
 could give him proper satisfaction on the subject. 
 
 " Is it possible," says Inquirer to himself, " that these things are so 1 
 Have I an existence which shall continue here but for a limited period ; 
 and then must I moulder to dust, and become food for worms, and have 
 only a name remaining above-ground ?" Solemn reflection ! Awful 
 thought ! 
 
 But to soothe those sensations, which give uneasiness, the study of na- 
 ture presents itself, to call off* the mind from moral contemplation to natu- 
 ral investigation. 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON NATURE. 
 
 The canopy of nature appears to shut down in a concave form, through 
 the limitation of sight ; while the water exhibits a convex shape, through 
 the globular form of the earth. Thus the large and lowermost parts of a 
 
 29* 
 
342 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 ship first disappear, as she sails from the coast ; but the uppermost parts, 
 which are smallest, first appear as she returns to the shore. 
 
 The mind makes the man, and is connected with its casket ; which, be- 
 ing corporeal, confines him to the earth, as a prison, through the power of 
 gravitation ; which principle prevails in all material things, and is called 
 attraction of gravitation. 
 
 This prison, to which man is confined, revolves, with almost incredible 
 swiftness, in an annual revolution, at the rate of more than sixty thousand 
 miles an hour, whirling its inhabitants, imperceptible of motion, more than 
 a thousand miles in the diurnal revolution on its own axis at the same 
 time. 
 
 The different kinds and grades of beings are so many, and so nearly 
 related to each other, from the most intelligent creature to the lowest ani- 
 mated matter, that the exact line of distinction between the animal and vege- 
 table commonwealth is difficult to be determined. 
 
 The ourang-outang appears to possess the organs of speech in his form- 
 ation ; and yet, for some cause, he is deprived of that faculty, though he 
 differs from man, in anatomy, in the lack of the pan of the knee only. 
 
 The sensitive-plant has some of the appearances of animation ; while 
 some of the sea-fish scarcely exhibit life of any kind. Some are in shells, 
 located, growing upon rocks ; others, called sun-fish, and Portuguese men- 
 of-war, are floating on the water, or near the shores, &c. 
 
 The perch, in embryo, has been known to produce more than twenty- 
 eight thousand at a time, and the cod upwards of three millions. 
 
 Eight thousand different kinds of insects, and six hundred species of 
 birds, with the various animals on land and in the water, of so many dif- 
 ferent shapes, forms, and sizes, with natures so diverse ; and yet abun- 
 dance of food is suited to the demands and situation of the whole : all of 
 which exhibits a parental, tender care, marked with wisdom, goodness, 
 and power, displayed through every part of universal nature. But the 
 origin and cause of all those things still remained a query with Inquirer, 
 whose research for important truth could not pass over things so interest- 
 ing, with a stoical indifference. 
 
 The sun, near a hundred millions of miles from the earth, is but a 
 step, in comparison of the distance to one of the fixed stars, which is al- 
 lowed by philosophers to be so immense, that the velocity of a cannon-ball 
 would require at least seven hundred thousand years to reach from one to 
 another. Admitting it; and that seventy-two millions of those stars are 
 within the sphere of astronomical calculation : moreover, admitting each 
 star to be a sun like ours, in the centre of a system, with an equal number 
 of planets of a first and second order, and each planet to be a world, with 
 as great a variety of beings as inhabit this earth : what must be the ag- 
 gregate number of the whole ! And what, or who, could be the author, 
 and upholder, governor and provider, of this stupendous display ? was 
 the Inquirer's question still.* 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS REFLECTIONS. 
 
 The five senses of the body being avenues or inlets of knowledge to the 
 mind, the things of nature may be examined, contemplated, and reasoned 
 
 * See the " Chain." Causeless Causator. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 343 
 
 upon, but never to satisfaction. Although inferences and conclusions may 
 be drawn from causes to effects, yet there remains a hungering in the mind, 
 which continues unsatisfied until a proper object can be found, which is 
 perfect both in its nature and degree ; which alone can afford moral con- 
 solation. 
 
 Should the sun be annihilated, the effects produced by him would cease ; 
 and what would be the consequence but unbearable frost and perpetual 
 night ? The rays from the sun, but an inch in diameter, when brought 
 to a focus, are equally unbearable, producing a flame. What a strange 
 dependency on the sun, whose benign rays are wisely dispensed and with- 
 held, in such a proportionable manner, as to answer every purpose ! Sure- 
 ly this declares an overruling Hand ! 
 
 From these circumstances, the sun is deified by many in the heathen 
 world ; yet we have not evidence that he can quicken an inanimate sub- 
 stance, and cause it to possess the power and principle of sense and rea- 
 son : for the Being who is capable of such power and generous donation, 
 must possess the principles of all innate substance, and, in the nature of 
 the case, must be an Omnipotent Author. 
 
 Hundreds of comets, in their various orbits, with all the heavenly bodies, 
 move in rotation, and have no infringement in their conjunction ; but each, 
 in order, keeps its course, and harmonizes with the whole ! 
 
 Could a drop of water, or a grain of sand, go out of existence, but by 
 the will of its Author, by the same rule, the whole fabric of nature could 
 annihilate itself, and sink into a state of nonentity ! 
 
 If every thing which had a beginning must have an end, then that which 
 had no beginning can have no end ; consequently, if nature exists by ema- 
 nation, from the will of its Author, by the same rule, it must continue to 
 exist, or go out of being, but when agreeable to his pleasure. 
 
 Those people who plead for the perfection of nature, independent of its 
 Author, saying, " nature does this or that," as luck, fortune, or chance 
 would have it, &c, necessarily ascribe omnific power and omniferous 
 principles to matter. And this would argue the omnipotence and omni- 
 presence of nature, abstract from its Author also, inasmuch as there is a 
 bond of union throughout the whole ; which bond of union prevails as far 
 as nature is explored and understood, as the laws of electricity and mag- 
 netism exemplify on this globe, and as the laws of gravitation manifest 
 throughout universal nature ! 
 
 But to ascribe those powers to nature, is not to make a proper distinction 
 between mind and matter ; moreover it imputes effects to causes which 
 could never produce them. 
 
 Matter, when moved by another cause, cannot stop of itself; and when 
 stopped it cannot move of itself. Hence matter when put in motion is al- 
 ways indebted to some other cause. 
 
 Consequently those heavenly bodies which play in their different orbits, 
 harmonizing together, have not existed forever in their order, but must 
 have emanated from a higher Cause, who prescribed their spheres and 
 gave them their laws dependent upon himself as their author and support. 
 Of course the Causeless Causator must be considered as the centration and 
 bond of union throughout the whole of universal nature ; otherwise how 
 can man account for any thing in nature, even how a particle of sand or 
 a drop of water cohere together ! 
 
344 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 MORAL INQUIRIES. 
 
 Inquirer feeling a hungering in the mind, and being unsatisfied on 
 various accounts, went to a school in the environs of Babylon, in order to 
 be taught. 
 
 The tutors, with their ushers, who constituted masters of different grades, 
 taught doctrines which may be inferred from their expressions, such as 
 " seated upon a topless throne " — " an eternal decree " — " go down to the 
 bottom of the bottomless pit " — " from all eternity a covenant was made " — 
 " an infinite number " — " boundless space " — " the creature man is an in- 
 finite being." 
 
 Thus by starting wrong they must forever continue in error. Those 
 expressions being contradictory, must be considered as nonsensical, and 
 hence they ought to be turned out of doors as beneath contempt. 
 
 For how if a throne be topless can one be seated on it ? If a decree be 
 passed, there was a time when it was done ; if so, how could it have been 
 eternal ? If the pit be bottomless, where is the bottom ? If the covenant 
 was made, there was a time when they made it, consequently a time be- 
 fore they made it ; if so, how could it have been eternal, unless eternity 
 is to be dated from the period of making that contract ? as ' from ' implies 
 a starting place, or place of beginning. An infinite number to be en- 
 larged by units ! Space, which always implies limitation, as the space of 
 a mile, the space of an hour or a day, &c, and yet is boundless ! as 
 some say. And man a creature infinite when he is limited ! He had 
 a beginning, which may be considered as the first and beginning end. 
 From thence the time down to the other end, where he is now, may be cal- 
 culated and measured to a mathematical demonstration. His futurity is 
 a nonentity to him, and at best can only be a subject of faith. 
 
 Hence those masters gave but little satisfaction to Inquirer, on the all- 
 important subject which still specially occupied his attention in his re- 
 searches after truth. 
 
 OF HIEROGLYPHIC BABYLON. 
 
 As men journeyed from the east, in the days of Nimrod, the mighty 
 hunter of men, they came to a plain in the land of Shinar, on the river 
 Euphrates, where they built the memorable Babylon, which was begun in 
 that of Babel. In this great city stood the celebrated temple of Bel us, 
 denoting the religion of the land. 
 
 Babylon was enclosed with a wall of brick three hundred and fifty feet 
 in height, and eighty feet thick. The bricks were taken from a ditch 
 afterwards filled with water to add to the strength of the place, the cir- 
 cumference of which was not less than sixty miles. It was four square, 
 with twenty-five brass gates on a side, making one hundred in all. From 
 each gate there was a street leading across the city from gate to gate, so 
 that the streets intersected each other at right angles, and divided Babylon 
 into five hundred and seventy-six squares, besides the spaces for building 
 next to the walls, which were defended by several hundred towers, erected 
 upon their summit. 
 
 Now there was a very wise prince, of age and experience, who reigned 
 over Babylon; his name was Jupiter, and he was the author of the wine 
 of Bacchus, which wine is moral evil. With this wine the people of Baby- 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 345 
 
 Ion were stupidly intoxicated, so as to be almost insensible to those impor- 
 tant tilings in which all are greatly interested. And there was a great con- 
 fusion of tongues, insomuch that there was not less than seventy-two lan- 
 guages, which have since increased to more than one hundred and twenty. 
 
 There were many things in the environs of Babylon, more than could 
 be well enumerated, which were very troublesome and painful, and which 
 are called natural evils, all of which are the effect or consequence of moral 
 evil. For this was the cause of their introduction into the world. 
 
 There were also certain associations, which may well be denominated 
 the schools of Babylon ; so great the influence of their example and the 
 progress of their pupils. 
 
 Men of ability and spirit, being intoxicated with the wine of Bacchus, 
 volunteer their services, pleased with the idea of becoming masters in 
 those schools ; which, by the by, is considered as an important distinction, 
 constituting them great and mighty men ! 
 
 The first is the military -school. Here is taught the art of war. Its ob- 
 ject is fame and glory. Although it is attended with such horrors as tend 
 to harden the heart, yet many weak men are so infatuated as to be delight- 
 ed at the sight. 
 
 The second is the dancing-school. Here is taught the important art of 
 hopping and jumping about, at a signal made by a black man, who as 
 their captain, with his noisy instrument directs their movements, whilst 
 they turn their backs and faces to and fro, without either sense or reason, 
 except indeed it may serve to show fine shapes and clothes. But consump- 
 tions are dated, and serious impressions are driven away ! 
 
 The third is the school of lawyers. The nature of this association will 
 be discovered by the following lines : 
 
 "Should I be lawyer, I must lie and cheat, 
 For honest lawyers have no bread to eat. 
 'Tis rogues and villains fee the lawyers high, 
 And fee the men who gold and silver buy." 
 
 The fourth is the school of music, intended to divert the mind, and 
 touch the passions, and is admirably calculated to be a substitute for peni- 
 tence, and the prologue to forbidden indulgences. 
 
 In the fifth is taught the art of dress. This is intended to hide deformi- 
 ty, and please the eye ; to gain a fanciful pre-eminence, and wear the 
 bell as first in fashion, glorying in their shame. For dress was ordained 
 in consequence of sin, and may be considered as a badge of fallen nature. 
 
 The sixth is the school of quacks. These have had success in imposing 
 on the ignorant by high-sounding words. But the poor deceived sufferers 
 at length detect the imposition, and die — to warn their survivors not to 
 partake of their follies. 
 
 In the seventh is taught the fascinating art of theatric representations. 
 This is called a very moral institution by its advocates, who affect to con- 
 sider it very corrective of every species of vice. But the matter of fact 
 sufficiently proves , that the theatre is best supported when vice most 
 abounds. 
 
 The eighth is an establishment for the promotion of polite literature. 
 Here lectures are given upon the barbarity and folly displayed by the 
 writers of the Old and New Testament, and on the sublimity, beauty, ele- 
 gance, taste, and morality which are everywhere found in a choice col- 
 
346 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 lection of romances and novels. This establishment is exclusively in- 
 tended for privileged orders ; such as have been distinguished by wealth 
 and idleness, and such as had rather feel than think. 
 
 The ninth is a very extensive institution, having many united colleges, 
 in which are taught the various arts of picking pockets, picking locks, 
 stealing highway robbery, house-breaking, &c. And the progress of those 
 pupils who are instructed in these various branches is really prodigious. 
 
 There is also a department, an appendage to the former, where is taught 
 the art of preparing and using false weights and measures, the method of 
 raising false charges, of managing extortion, the excellent art of over- 
 bearing and over-reaching in bargains, and the making of others' extrem- 
 ity their own opportunity to be well served at their expense. 
 
 The eleventh is furnished with male and female instructors, for the 
 improvement of tattling, backbiting, lying, &c. Here also astonishing 
 progress is made by all the pupils of both sexes. 
 
 The twelfth is a school for match-making. And, considering the mo- 
 tives whichrseem to govern most people on the subject of marriage, and 
 the many unhappy families which are formed, it would appear that the 
 wine of Bacchus furnished the stimulus, and Cupid and Hymen the only 
 bands of union. But this is a private establishment, and their lessons 
 are secretly given. 
 
 The thirteenth is the university of grandeur. Here pompous show, 
 empty titles, impudent flatteries, haughty oppression, vain ignorance, 
 pampering luxury, and wanton revelling, are effectually taught. This 
 establishment is the most popular, and scarcely a family can be found in 
 all the precincts of Babylon, which is not ambitious to obtain a finishing 
 touch to the education of their children in this grand university. 
 
 In this great city is erected the " temple of Belus," called, " church 
 established by law." This is a towering building, exalted almost to the 
 lowering sky, intended by its stupendous height to domineer over the 
 consciences of all the people. And so imperious are the priests, that the 
 " temple of Belus" could never be reared but where the wine of Bacchus 
 greatly abounds. The rites of this temple are very pleasing to Jupiter, 
 the supreme god of the city, who is called the " prince of this world," 
 reigning in Babylon over "the children of disobedience," without control. 
 So much for mystical Babylon. 
 
 Inquirer, having observed all these mysteries, still looking at causes 
 and effects, was convinced that there was such a tiling as an overruling 
 Hand, who superintended the affairs of life, and governed in wisdom and 
 goodness, as well as in mercy and justice, and mighty power. 
 . He perceived, also, that there were many things in Babylon which 
 were opposed to the nature of this supreme Ruler, and therefore could 
 not be right, nor by any means spring from the same original fountain, 
 and consequently must have proceeded from a different source. And lo ! 
 whilst sorely grieved at the condition of the deluded citizens of Babylon, 
 an angelic voice called his attention, inviting him to take a survey of a 
 much more glorious city. 
 
 OF JERUSALEM. 
 
 This city is called Jerusalem, and is the glorious habitation of the 
 moral Governor, against whom the prince of this world had revolted) 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 347 
 
 and set up his kingdom in Babylon. Jerusalem is situated in the new 
 earth, where there is no sorrow nor pain, neither frost nor chilling winds, 
 but all is delightful and tranquil, and the inhabitants have pleasure for 
 evermore. 
 
 Jerusalem is six thousand miles in circumference, and fifteen hundred 
 miles in height, with a window which extends all round the city, through 
 which the light shines out from within to a vast distance, even to Babylon, 
 so that people may see how to travel the road to Jerusalem. 
 
 There were twelve gates to the city, with an angel at each gate, to wait 
 upon the heirs of salvation ; and on the gates were written the names of 
 the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. The wall of the city had 
 twelve foundations, and upon them were written the names of the twelve 
 apostles of the Lamb. 
 
 The houses of the city are of gold, the wall of jasper, and the founda- 
 tions between the gates were made of precious stones. 
 
 The first foundation was a jasper, which is the color of white marble, 
 with a light shade of green and red ; the second, a sapphire, which is 
 sky-blue, speckled with gold ; the third, a chalcedony, that is, a earbun-x 
 cle, and of the color of red-hot iron ; the fourth, an emerald, and is of a 
 grass-green ; the fifth, a sardonyx, red, streaked with white ; the sixth, a 
 sardius, which is a deep-red ; the seventh, a chrysolite, a deep-yellow ; 
 the eighth, a beryl, a sea-green ; the ninth, a topaz, which is pale-yellow ; 
 the tenth, a chrysoprase, greenish and transparent, with gold specks ; the 
 eleventh, a jacinth, which is a red-purple ; the twelfth, an amethyst, a 
 violet-purple. 
 
 The twelve gates are twelve pearls; each of the gates is of one pearl. 
 The streets of the city are pure gold, and transparent as glass. 
 
 The city hath no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine on it ; 
 for the gates will not be shut by day, and there is no night there. 
 
 In this city there is a throne belonging to the great King ; round about 
 it is a rainbow, and four living creatures, four-and-twenty elders, sitting 
 upon thrones, clothed in white, with crowns of gold upon their heads. 
 Next to those were the saints, and then the angels encircled the whole, 
 of which two hundred millions were but a part, and they are of different 
 orders, as the cherubim and seraphim, archangels, &c. 
 
 From the throne proceeds a river, clear as crystal, which is the water 
 of life, and those who drink it will never thirst. 
 
 This " city was prepared originally for man, from the foundation of the 
 world," in the order of things, as primarily established by the Creator, in 
 his moral government. 
 
 OF MORAL EVIL. 
 
 When all things were inane, and nature but in the sphere of nonentity, 
 and all was dark and void, yet then existed the Causeless Causator — the 
 great Author of dependent beings. 
 
 A cause of a cause is also the cause of the effect which that cause pro- 
 duces. This will hold in law, in nature, and in grace, upon logical prin- 
 ciples, and yet the introduction of moral evil cannot impeach the divine 
 character. 
 
 First, in law, a man is considered responsible for all his conduct. 
 Hence, if in attempting feloniously to shoot a fowl, he kills a man be- 
 
348 AJOURNEYFROM 
 
 yond, the action being evil, he is accountable for all the consequences 
 thereof. 
 
 In mechanism, the effects produced by the most remote cog, are de- 
 pendent upon the first moving cause of the machine. And hence, the 
 first moving cause produces the effects in a direct succession. 
 
 In grace, it is the same thing. Moral virtue, the good principle, comes 
 from above, and not from nature. Hence its effects, of which man's free 
 will is one, are of grace, as the original and moving cause ; and it is 
 equally as necessary for the same cause to continue to operate, in order 
 to produce a continuation of the effects, as it was to put it in motion at 
 the first. Otherwise, the effect and cause would cease together. 
 
 But a free agent can act freely, not on the principles of mechanical 
 necessity, but upon that of volition, the necessary result of free agency, 
 and the very quintessence of moral ability. Admitting this — for upon 
 what principles can it be denied, it being self-evident 1 — then, if the or- 
 der of things be inverted, in consequence of a wrong act, intentionally 
 done by a free agent, under those free circumstances, the consequence of 
 this invention must have its original and proper foundation in the agent 
 as the author, from whom the act, and consequently the effect, flowed. 
 On these principles moral evil could be introduced, without impeaching 
 the divine character, and includes the ideas, that all the goodness in all 
 beings, whether in nature or in moral agents, comes from the good Being 
 who is the author of all goodness ; and sin, which is not a creature nor a 
 principle of nature, but the base transgression of the law of the righteous 
 Ruler of the universe, of course, the base act of the agent who wills it, 
 primarily originated in the abuse of moral power or agency, in a revolt 
 against the Creator's government. 
 
 " Sin is the transgression of a law," " and where there is no law, there 
 can be no transgression." Hence follows the associated ideas of a compact 
 between the governor and the governed ; the will of the one is the law, 
 which the others have capacity to obey. A law implies a penalty, and 
 of course a time of judgment and retribution ; hence the trial is a limited 
 period only, and not eternal, both as it relates to angels and man. 
 
 Here we see the propriety of the following words : " Angels — kept not 
 their first habitation, but sinned — are cast down — reserved under chains 
 of darkness, unto the judgment of the great day, to be punished." " The 
 devil abode not in the truth, but sinneth from the beginning," &c. 
 
 All things were good when they emanated from their Author's hand. 
 Thinking spirits, without earthly bodies, never sleep, but must for ever 
 be in contemplation. Before this world existed, there were not so many 
 things for the mind to ruminate upon. Looking forward into futurity, or 
 viewing in retrospect, they could behold no end ; neither could they re- 
 member a time when they had no existence. Hence, if tempted at all, 
 it must have been self-temptation ; and the first act of disobedience must 
 have destroyed their innocency, and brought misery upon them, even a 
 forfeiture of their Governor's favor, and his consequent displeasure, who 
 is a righteous Judge, and cannot approbate a revolt against his govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Those spirits who constituted themselves devils by sinning, do not mul- 
 tiply, but each, being actually guilty for himself, deserves a personal 
 punishment for his crime. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 349 
 
 OF MAN'S FALL. 
 
 But with the human family it was far different. Man contained a vast 
 posterity, seminally, which must have perished in his loins, had they heen 
 immediately subjected to a punishment proportioned to theircrime ; as 
 they sinned and fell seminally only in their first head! 
 
 Jerusalem was prepared for man when he was commanded to multi- 
 ply, before he transgressed. And as a state of trial must be limited, 
 doubtless man would have been translated ; otherwise the earth would 
 have been overrun with people, as none would have died, neither would 
 there have been any miscarriages, provided man had never sinned. 
 
 Man was neither mortal nor immortal before the fall, but may be con- 
 sidered as a candidate upon trial ; for, according to his conduct, so should 
 be his fate. 
 
 The death with which he was threatened was absolute and uncondi- 
 tional, but not eternal in the common acceptation of the word eternal 
 death. Otherwise, how could man be saved, seeing the threatening was 
 irrevocable ? Neither was it temporal death, seeing that was denounced 
 afterwards, and Adam actually lived more than nine hundred years. If 
 temporal and eternal death were both implied absolutely and uncondi- 
 tionally, man must have lost half of himself, viz. his body ! For, as the 
 resurrection came by Jesus Christ, tlrrough the gospel, he dying a tem- 
 poral death, must have lost his body, and as his soul was doomed irrevo- 
 cably to eternal death, how could there have been a re-union or an 
 escape 1 
 
 But thanks be to the Supreme Ruler of the world, it was not so ! as is 
 manifested in the unspeakable gift of Jesus. The death was spiritual, 
 and was executed as the entailment, as soon as he ate. For he immedi- 
 ately lost his communion with his Maker, being guilty, having lost his 
 innocence by the violation of his law. The tree was good — the evil con- 
 sisted in the abuse of it — which was a moral evil. 
 
 Temporal death was pronounced afterwards in mercy, and he was 
 driven from paradise — " lest he should partake of the tree of life and live 
 forever" — become an immortal sinner, eternally chained to this world of 
 wo ! St. Paul, in enumerating the blessings in Christ Jesus, includes tem- 
 poral death expressly; and in his conclusion says, "all are yours:" 
 which argues that temporal death was denounced in consequence of sin, 
 that life and immortality might be brought to light through the gospel in 
 mercy to mankind, and man again have a chance for Jerusalem, a better 
 opportunity than before ; because, " If a man sin, we have an Advocate 
 with the Father, even Jesus, who is the propitiation for our sins, and not 
 for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world," so that by grace 
 we may repent, and find pardon for our personal crimes ; whereas the 
 paradisaical law knew no forgiveness. 
 
 Thus, the prince of this world introduced the wine of Bacchus into the 
 moral world, so far, that even the natural world is affected with it ; and 
 hence the confusion both in the natural and moral world, with all the ca- 
 lamities, curses and miseries — from the elements, from vegetable and 
 mineral agents, and from the malicious designs of men against each 
 other: all combining in ten thousand different shapes and forms, to de- 
 
 30 
 
350 AJOURNEYFROM 
 
 stroy the peace of the world, as hieroglyphic Babylon abundantly exempli- 
 fies, and which may be more fully seen in every quarter of the globe. 
 
 Natural evil is the effect of moral evil, or is consequent upon it, as a 
 curse or penalty entailed by a righteous and just Judge ! Hence, man 
 should learn the lesson, " having no continuing city here, we should seek 
 one to come !" 
 
 OF THE NEW BIRTH. 
 
 Justification by faith is what God does for us, through the death of 
 his Son ; but regeneration* or the new birth, also called sanctification, is 
 what God does in us by the operation of his Holy Spirit. The first work 
 is pardon, the latter is purity. One is to forgive, the other is to make 
 holy. 
 
 Man by nature, though free from guilt, is not holy. Holiness is not an 
 innate inherent principle of parentage, but must be received by an opera- 
 tion of the Holy Spirit. And hence, "Ye must be born again ;" as hap- 
 piness is only consequent upon experiencing this change of heart. 
 
 A transitory object can only produce a transient pleasure ; for the 
 effect cannot exceed the cause which produced it. Therefore, the enjoy- 
 ment must perish with the using, and both must cease together. 
 
 Of course there can be no permanent fruition of the things of time, 
 for all of them are very uncertain, and at furthermost death will end the 
 whole, and how soon that may come, who can tell ? 
 
 Here, then, the aspect ends ; and with this reflection peace is marred, 
 and the mind is overspread with a gloom ! Consequently to enjoy perfect 
 happiness and solid peace, there must be some lasting fountain which can 
 afford it. And where can such conten f ment be found but in Divinity ? 
 Every other enjoyment must fail. Many things will satisfy the body, as 
 food, drink, &c. ; but there remains an aching void within, the world can 
 never fill. 
 
 The love of God shed abroad in the heart, which is comfort from the 
 everlasting fountain, and never will run dry, is fitted to man's necessity, 
 and is called the " kingdom of God within," which is " righteousness, and 
 peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." It is the moral image of God. which 
 Adam lost, and which we must receive in order to be happy, called 
 Christ within, the hope of glory, and is the earnest of the saints' inheri- 
 tance. And hence the distinction between the outward manifestation of 
 Christ in the days of his flesh, and the inward revelation by his Spirit. f 
 
 * Regeneration is the opposite of degeneration. 
 
 t The stout, which constitutes the man, (the body being the ease, or mechanical part for cer- 
 tain purposes and ends, which, with the soul, was derived from the parents, as Levi paid 
 tithes in Abraham,) is not a particle of the Deity; but must be considered as spirit in the 
 abstract. Divinity cannot be ignorant or sutler both in a moral and temporal sense, as do 
 the human race. 
 
 Conscience appears to be the result of judgment; ami judgment is the conclusion of the 
 understanding. For, according to the evidence afforded to the understanding, conclusions 
 are formed and fixed in the mmd; which conclusions universally modify the judgment) 
 Hence, if the understanding be misinformed the mind is deceived, and the judgment will be 
 wrong of necessity. Of course, in point of duty, the understanding being dark, the judgment 
 cannot be sound and clear, and consequently conscience may be silent and not speak at all, 
 being "seared as with a hot iron ;" or it may be deliled and tell lies, and prove not to be a 
 sure guide. 
 
 The Mahometan's conscience will not allow him to drink wine, from an error of his judg- 
 ment, in consequence of a misinformed conscience, while the conscientious Christian feels 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 351 
 
 OF REPENTANCE. 
 
 Repentance implies three things. First, a conviction for sin. Secondly, 
 a forsaking of sin. And, thirdly, a confession of it, as a penitent. 
 
 First. A man cannot repent of a sin which he never committed. Of 
 course, he must be convinced of his crime before he can feel sorrow for it. 
 
 Secondly. If a man sees his error, and still persists in it, he of course 
 loves and delights in it ; therefore, he is not sorry for it ; consequently 
 he does not repent of it ; for, if he did repent of it, he would forsake it 
 with abhorrence and detestation. 
 
 Thirdly. A penitent would make restitution if he could. And, at least, 
 there is a hearty confession, and a sincere desire for pardon and restora- 
 tion ; which causes the soul to hunger and thirst after the salvation of the 
 Lord, as the chased hart panteth for the cooling water-brook ! 
 
 Such have the promise of salvation ; for where there is a moral con- 
 formity to the will of God, they meet his approbation, and, of course, adop- 
 tion ; and hence enjoy his favor, as one of the divine family : " for there 
 
 bound in duty on some occasions to drink it. And thus conscience guides people directly 
 opposite to each other in point of moral duty, and two opposites cannot be right; of course 
 conscience is not a sure guide, which argues the necessity of a regulation. 
 
 The conduct of persecuting Saul, who lived in all good conscience, obtained pardon, be- 
 cause of his ignorance; and loving 1'aul afterwards exhibited a very apposite disposition 
 and conduct towards I he same people, from similar conscientious motives. 
 
 But the Spirit from above will direct no man wrong ; being the spirit of truth, it will tell no 
 lies; neither can it be defiled, or "seared w ; th a hot iron." Whereas the conscience of man, 
 without the aid of divine influence, is liable to every species of error. • „ •- 
 
 I ence, the necessiiy of attending to the light from Jerusalem, and to walk by the light . 'I . 
 
 which shines from above. 
 
 Conscience, like a nose of wax, may be put into any shape, through the influence of ex- 
 ample and the prejudice of education. And this is one reason why there are so many opin- 
 ions in the world. Conscience having yielded to inclination, vain imaginations bear the 
 sway. 
 
 Inclination, through temptation, leads one way, while abetter informed judgment dictates 
 another. J 'ere follows a dialogue in the mind. 'I he evil must consist in giving the consent 
 of the mind, contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. And hence, a consciousness of 
 self-condemnation. 
 
 One among the many reasons wherefore the world is so given to idolatry, is that through K 
 the darkness of the human understanding the moral faculty is weakened, and men are pre- \ 
 pared to be satisfied with ceremonies, modes and images, as substitutes for purity of heart, 
 and pure spiritual worship. And thus religion, instead of being considered a moral principle 
 to be cultivated in the heart, was at length thought to consist in name and form only ; until 
 nothing but images and ceremonies entirely made up the gods and the devotions of such 
 idolatrous worshippers. ri 
 
 Even the Jews were so much inclined to be satisfied with things outward, that in the ab- 
 sence of Moses tliey made their calf, in imitation of the ox-god of Egypt. 
 
 I ence, the ceremonial-law was " added because of transgression." Which ceremonies, 
 however, were so modified, as to be directly opposite to those in use among the heathen. 
 
 The heathen kept the first day of the week, the Jews the last. The heathen seethed the 
 kid in its mother's milk ; the ceremonial law said, "Thou shah not seethe a kid in its mother's 
 milk," &c. 
 
 As man cannot have a proper conception of a being whose very existence is infinite, eter- 
 nal and immense, expressions which imply something incomprehensible — as man can only 
 judge by comparison from anology — there was need for the Causeless Causator to manifest 
 himself in a character suitable to man's capacity; that man, as a rational being, might wor- 
 ship him in spirit, with the understanding, agreeable to the principles of truth. • 
 
 Hence the necessity of a Jesus Christ ! both his outward manifestation, and the inward 
 revelation to the heart, by inspiration ! This inward revelation corresponds to the outward 
 manifestation as a witness thereto. 
 
 The will of God is a secret, known only to himself; except so much only as he is pleased 
 to reveal ; reason could not find it out or fathom it, but by the aid of inspiration. 
 
 A monarch requires the obedience of his subjects to serve himself, but God requires the 
 submission and obedience of his creatures, that he may benefit them that they may be wise 
 and happy. And this is the proper intention of all divine worship'. 
 
 TV 
 
m 
 
 352 AJOURNEYFROM 
 
 is no condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, and walk not after 
 the flesh, but after the Spirit." Because spiritual things take the lead : 
 the flesh, the contrast, is given up ; as much as a man turns his back to 
 the north, when he travels with his face to the south. 
 
 Here, then, is repentance, which needeth not to be repented of; for it 
 is the work of the Lord, begun by the operation of his Holy Spirit. From 
 light cometh sight ; from sight cometh sense ; and from sense cometh sor- 
 row ; which causes resignation, and dependence on the arm of the Lord 
 for salvation. 
 
 But the sorrow of the world, which needeth to be repented of, worketh 
 death, i. e. misery : because it causes a fretting against the dispensation 
 of the Lord, and procures no relief, but makes bad worse ; and brings the 
 soul under condemnation, and, finally, into despair and endless wo ! 
 
 OF FAITH. 
 
 There is a distinction between knowledge and faith, which ought to be 
 observed. Knowledge is the evidence of sense, and always refers to things 
 present, i. e. within the present grasp and possession of the senses. But 
 faith always refers to things which are absent, and not within the sphere 
 of the senses: and hence, "faith cometh by hearing." 
 
 Faith and knowledge are both derived from evidence ; but the evidences 
 are different. One is self-evidence, being an object of sense ; the other is 
 circumstantial evidence, being inferred from circumstantial things. 
 
 Self-evidence is sensible knowledge, which can admit of no doubt ; but 
 circumstantial evidence is always uncertain, and, consequently, is only a 
 subject of faith. 
 
 Evidence must always be agreeable to the nature of the subject. In 
 arithmetic, it must be numerical ; in courts of law, it must be human tes- 
 timony, under certain regulations and modifications ; and in divine things, 
 we need divine evidence, in order to obtain a moral certainty. 
 
 The subject of creation is a doctrine of miracles and faith ; and so is 
 Christianity, which many condemn, as an unreasonable thing. But the 
 reverse is atheism. For whatsoever is produced out of the common course 
 of nature, by the immediate power of God, must be considered a miracle. 
 And such is the doctrine of creation. And yet it is a subject of faith only, 
 not of knowledge. We did not see it ; of course, we do not know it ; and 
 yet we believe it. We have not human evidence of it; for who saw when 
 the work was performed ? 
 
 But to deny the doctrine of miracles, is to to deny the work of creation, 
 and, of course, the Creator also ; because it was the act which gives the 
 character. Hence, we must say with Paul, " By" (or through) " faith we 
 understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God." 
 
 The difference between sense and reason may be discovered, bv con- 
 sidering, first, the nature of a spirit, having the power and use of reason, 
 without a fleshly body; then, secondly, that of an idiot, who has the five, 
 senses, without the power of reasoning ; and then, thirdly, thai which 
 would be the probable result of the two properties concentred in one com- 
 plex object, and, of course, possessing the united powers of sense and rea- 
 son, or the seven senses, if you will. 
 
 ' Some deny any sense but the hodihj senses, and plead for the perfection 
 of these. But the question may be retorted, Whether either of the five 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 353 
 
 bodily senses are so keen as either to hear, see, taste, feel, or smell, the. 
 Deity ? If not, how can He be known, unless by the inward feeling of 
 the mind ? The body cannot feel grief, nor joy, nor anger, &c. : these 
 emotions are peculiar to the mind. Hence, there must be an inward feel- 
 ing of the mind, which may be considered as the sixth sense ; and common 
 sense may be considered as the seventh. 
 
 Common sense is that principle and power by which men can discern, 
 understand, and judge of matters, agreeably to the truth and propriety of 
 things ; which requires the a'rt of reason, and is common to mankind. 
 
 That which is obvious to sense, we know : hence, we do not say that 
 we believe snow is white, but we know it. 
 
 Whatsoever the senses grasp is self evidence to us ; which knowledge is 
 positive, and cannot admit of doubt. Self-evidence, when derived through 
 the avenues of bodily sense, is called sensible ; but when it exists in the 
 mind, without the body being particularly considered, it is called moral 
 evidence. 
 
 Bui faith is derived from circumstantial evidence, and refers to absent 
 objects and things future, but never to things present, except where a de- 
 gree of knowledge from self-evidence gives the assurance to faith, so that 
 " we see and know in part ;" but what remains, is embraced by faith in 
 things future : and hence, " we stand, and walk, and live, by faith." 
 
 There are degrees of faith, according to the degree of evidence, which 
 are distinguished by different names, according to the things to which 
 they relate ; as historical faith, faith of heathens, faith of devils, &c. &c. 
 
 The lowest degree of faith is conjecture ; the second is opinion ; the 
 third is a, firm belief. 
 
 Conjecture is an inclination to assent to the thing proposed ; but is 
 slight or weak, by reason of the weighty objections that lie against it. 
 
 Opinion is a more steady and fixed assent; when a man is almost cer- 
 tain, but he still has some fear of the contrary remaining with him. 
 
 Belief is a more full and assured assent to the truth. 
 
 Belief is the assent of the mind to any truth or proposition, no matter 
 what the arguments or propositions may be. If we admit the evidence, 
 we give our assent, and receive it as a truth ; and hence, we believe it. 
 But if we reject the evidence, which is only circumstantial, we do not 
 assent to it, nor believe it ; of course, 'we are unbelievers in the thing. 
 
 Self-evidence, which is knowledge, is irresistible ; but circumstantial 
 evidence is not. A man may continue in unbelief two ways : first, through 
 a careless indifference ; and, secondly, he may wilfully reject proper evi- 
 dence. 
 
 Hence, unbelief is avoidable ; otherwise, how or why should he be 
 commanded to believe, or be condemned for unbelief, or not believing. 
 
 Here, then, is the proof or trial of man, on which depends his eternity! 
 
 He is not adequate, by his natural ability, to keep the Adamic or para- 
 disaical law of works, which requires a perfect obedience. Through the 
 frailty of fallen nature, man cannot do it. Therefore, " by the deeds of 
 the law shall no flesh be justified," that it may be by grace, through faith 
 in the Gospel. 
 
 Man can believe, if he cannot work. He can admit the truth, by an 
 assent unto it, and receive it, when the Spirit of truth reveals it unto him. 
 By giving assent heartily, he admits it and thereby receives it; and this 
 
354 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 is an act of faith. This act is right : and it is the lowest and onlv act 
 that man could do, that is right. And hence, this act of faith is accounted 
 or imputed unto him for righteousness. Of course, the penitent soul, who 
 feels condemned hy the moral law, which he has broken, and thereby for- 
 feited his infantile justification, feels the need of a Redeemer or Saviour. 
 Hence, the Saviour, as offered in the Gospel by the Spirit, is gladly em- 
 braced : here the soul finds a resting-place : even the virtue of that name. 
 inspires the soul with the evidence of pardon and peace, whereby he can 
 rejoice with joy unspeakable, and full of comfort, which is the earnest of 
 the saints' inheritance. A degree of faith and hope attends repentance. 
 
 The Ninevites had a degree of faith and hope, which, by repentance, 
 brought salvation. 
 
 The judgment of God hung over the city for moral evil, which they 
 were ignorant of: faith coming by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. 
 
 The word of God was preached unto them ; and they believed God. 
 and said, "Who can tell but the Lord will be gracious?'' They fasted, 
 and humbled themselves : which shows that they were saved ; first, from 
 their carelessness ; secondly, from their practices ; and, thirdly, from tin- 
 destruction denounced. 
 
 A soul believes there is a God, and that salvation is necessary, or it 
 would never seek for it : also, there must be a degree of hope, or else the 
 soul would feel no heart to seek, but must sink into despair. 
 
 " Without faith it is impossible to please God." Faith is the way to 
 come — " For he that cometh to God, must believe that he Is, and that he 
 is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." 
 
 All the blessings of God are attained only by faith in Christ. 
 
 First, to apprehend there is such a blessing attainable ; and then seek 
 in fervent expectation: believing, first, that God is able to give the bless- 
 ing ; secondly, that he is willing to bestow it ; thirdly, that he will give 
 it, because he hath promised it, saying, " Whatsoever ye ask, believing 
 that ye receive, ye shall have." Here claiming the blessing by faith. 
 Fourthly, claiming it noio, as now is declared to be the acceptable time, 
 and day of salvation : to-day, if you will hear his voice, — "Come, for all 
 things are now ready," — God is in Christ reconciling the world unto him- 
 self — therefore be ye reconciled to God. We love God because he first 
 loved us — he first loved us, before we loved him. We need not do some- 
 thing to pacify God, to make him willing to receive us. He is willing 
 already ; the hindering cause is on the side of the creature — his will being 
 opposed to the will of God — as Christ saith, — " O Jerusalem, Jerusalem ! 
 how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen doth gather 
 her chickens under her wings ; but ye would not." 
 
 Knowledge, as before explained, being the effect of self-evidence, is 
 therefore a sensible or moral certainty ; which of course cannot admit of 
 doubt : a man can testify no further than he knows. 
 
 A man who hath felt conviction, can testify, as a witness of it, and 
 give evidence to that truth. So one who hath experienced pardon, i. e. 
 witness of justification by faith, can justify, saying, "We know in whom 
 we have believed" — because to him faith has been brought to sight — he 
 has the inward divine witness to the sixth sense of the soul ; and the testi- 
 mony corresponds with the demands of his seventh or common sense, 
 whereby he is able to give a rational account of it to others. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 355 
 
 The man who has experienced the blessing of sanctification can testify 
 what he knows, and no further ; so the glorified Enoch and Elijah can 
 testify what glorification is, for they know it; but we do not; and yet we- 
 firmly believe it and hope for it. Yet when we obtain the same state of 
 enjoyment, faith will be brought to sight, and hope to the fruition, and these 
 two will then cease, being swallowed up in the knowledge and enjoyment 
 for ever. 
 
 Then let every inquirer, who wishes to escape to Jerusalem, from the 
 overthrow of Babylon, strive in earnest for salvation, in fervent expecta- 
 tion of the blessings of pardon and purity. And if you cannot believe as 
 you would, believe as you can — " Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbe- 
 lief." And if you cannot pray and seek as you would, pray and seek as 
 you can — resigning, submitting, and depending upon his bounty for deliv- 
 erance ; and never rest, until you find the Lord precious to your soul. 
 Christ was in earnest for thee: O be in good earnest for thyself; — and 
 may God for Christ's sake speed you on the way. 
 
 OF HOPE. 
 
 A hope of future glory is composed of desire and expectation, pre- 
 dicated upon faith and repentance ; which were produced by a divine con- 
 viction in the mind of the reality of the invisible world, through the oper- 
 ation of the Holy Spirit of God. 
 
 Conviction being thus wrought in the heart, the consequence to such as 
 persevere, is a reformation ; a forsaking of sin, and a conformity to the will 
 of God — who is ever ready to receive and forgive returning penitents, for 
 Jesus' sake, — where the mind finds a resting-place, and the inquirer a home. 
 
 A man may desire a thing which he never expects to enjoy ; of course 
 he has no hope of it, but is in despair. Again, a man may expect a thing 
 which is not desirable ; and hence he does not hope for it, but is under a 
 dread on that account. 
 
 Hence neither a desire nor an expectation, considered abstractly, can 
 constitute a hope: they must be taken in conjunction, in order to remove 
 the dread, avoid despair, and afford a consolation in the mind. 
 
 The Christian hopes for heaven and glory. His hope is composed of 
 desire and expectation. Heaven he desires, being convinced it is a de- 
 sirable place. He expects to get there, because there is a prospect before 
 him. He has repented, and is forgiven. He enjoys a sense of the divine 
 favor, and feels the evidence of pardon by the witness of the Spirit of 
 God in his soul ; which witness is righteousness, and peace, and joy in 
 the Holy Ghost ; which is styled the " assurance of faith and hope." For 
 the aspect is animating, and the prospect is cheering whilst looking through 
 hope, the perspective, by which we look into another and a better world. 
 
 Hence, said one, " Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright ; for 
 the end of that man is peace." Another, "Let me die the death of the 
 righteous, and let my last end be like his." "For the righteous have 
 hope in their death." 
 
 OF CHARITY. 
 
 Charity consists in something more than giving away a kw old worn 
 out clothes to a beggar. For thus saith Paul : " Though I give all my 
 goods, to feed the poor, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing." 
 
356 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 " And though a man had all knowledge and all faith ; so as to remove 
 mountains, and talk like an angel ; and have not charity: he would be 
 only as sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal." 
 
 Charity does not consist in name, nor in outward form ; but is a suita- 
 ble disposition of heart, which is begotten by the Spirit of God. And 
 hence those who are endowed with this precious grace are said to be born 
 of God, and are called new creatures. They are new in many respects : 
 first, they have new views and discoveries of things ; their judgments are 
 new, and so are their motives and desires, as also their objects and ends. 
 
 The term charity is frequently misapplied, and thereby abused. 
 Hence, says one, " I have no charity for such and such persons — but such 
 and such are very charitable." In the first case, faith or belief is intend- 
 ed, and in the latter, kindness. 
 
 For a bountiful act is an act of kindness, but every act of kindness is 
 not an act of charity ; because it does not always flow from a charitable 
 motive ; but often from pride, ostentation, and vain-glory. 
 
 As the religion of Christ is summed up in one word, love; to say, I 
 have no charity, is to say, I have no religion : for there can be no reli- 
 gion without charity, which is love ; which principle causes its subjects to 
 attend to the moral' law, in point of duty — " Thou shalt love thy neigh- 
 bor as thyself." Secondly, the law of nature, which considers the equal 
 rights, wants, duties, and obligations of man : and thirdly, the rule of prac- 
 tice, which is, " as ye would that others should do unto you, do ye even 
 so to them ;" for the law of Moses, the spirit of the prophets, the example 
 of Jesus Christ, concur in enjoining them upon all mankind. 
 
 Hence the importance of charity. And the idea of a Christian without 
 charity, is a complete solecism ; like an honest thief, a chaste harlot, or a 
 holy devil. 
 
 " Charity never faileth," being the divine, eternal principle — but " suffer- 
 eth long and is kind" — suffereth wrong rather than do wrong ; and instead 
 of •• being overcome with evil, overcometh evil with good" — by returning 
 good for evil. 
 
 "Charity — thinketh no evil," i. e. is not jealous and evil-eyed, surmis- 
 ing evil ; but " hopeth and believeth all things" — for the best, by making 
 proper allowances, and putting the most favorable construction upon men 
 and things, that the nature of the case will justly admit of. 
 
 But charity is not a fool ; she must have legs to stand upon — knowing 
 that justice should be done to every thing ; and hence desires that God 
 and man, and all beings should have their due — and feeling determined to 
 render the same to every creature, she is ever ready to act in every case 
 agreeable to the moral law, the law of nature, and the rule of practice. 
 
 And upon this disposition hangs the eternity of man ; seeing he is to be 
 rewarded according to the deeds done in the body. 
 
 OF FASTING. 
 
 " Then shall they fast in those days," which words of our Lord con- 
 cerning his apostles "and followers, came to pass in the gospel dispensation, 
 as exemplified in the Acts of the Apostles, and in Paul's writings. 
 
 The practice of fasting, and the benefits derived by it. are exemplified 
 in the cases of the Ninevites ; of Queen Esther in the deliverance of the 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 357 
 
 Jews from Haman, who was executed upon his own gallows which he had 
 prepared for Mordecai ; and in the case of Daniel. 
 
 Our Lord mentioned a kind of devil which was to be expelled only by 
 fasting and prayer. 
 
 God does not require murder for sacrifice. A person instead of fasting 
 may starve, and injure his health ; while others do not fast at all, but in 
 attempting to avoid one extreme, run into the other. 
 
 Jesus fasted, and afterwards hungered. Daniel fasted three full weeks, 
 and says, " I eat no pleasant bread," which implies a degree of absti- 
 nence, and bread of a coarser kind. 
 
 A person who lives to the full, would find it for the health of his body, 
 as well as his soul, at times to use a degree of abstinence, from a princi- 
 ple of duty. And, moreover, by being acquainted with a degree of hun- 
 ger, he would the better sympathize with others, who are objects of charity 
 and in distress. 
 
 Fasting is enjoined ; but there is no general rule laid down how often, 
 or to what degree it shall be performed. The reason is obvious : because 
 the sta'es and situations of men are so various, that no general rule could 
 be laid down to suit every case. One is confined with sickness, 
 as much as can be done for him to take the necessary food for the sup- 
 port of life, while others are strong and in full health. 
 
 Thus, as things and circumstances vary so much, no general rule is 
 laid down, only the duty is inspired to fast ; but man, as a rational being 
 is required to act according to his judgment, and clear his conscience. 
 
 The prince of darkness is more busy to buffet and tempt the mind upon 
 our fast-days than at any other time, to prevent the exercise of faith. 
 But as " the kingdom of heaven suffers violence, and the violent take it 
 by force," we should spend more time in private devotion then, than what 
 we commonly do. 
 
 OF PRAYER. 
 
 The prayer of the profligate for damnation is an abomination to the 
 Lord, and it is a mercy that he does not take them at their word. The 
 prayer of the hypocrite is wrong, and his hope shall perish. 
 
 Some are like the Gadarenes, who prayed Christ to depart from their 
 coast. Others only say their prayers as a parrot says his borrowed 
 song, without as much form as the ox, which kneels when he lies down ; 
 but, like the hog in the stye, fall down, and before they get half through, 
 the devil lolls them to sleep! Thus they satisfy themselves by saving 
 prayers, and asking God to save them from their sins, when they do not 
 consent to part with them. 
 
 But the commandment is, to pray without ceasing, which is called 
 mental prayer, being the language of the heart properly disposed towards 
 God to do bis will ; and let one lay down with such "disposition of the 
 heart, and wake up any time, and appeal to the inward testimony, he still 
 feels the same disposition to do his Maker's will. 
 
 In order to live in this frame of prayer, it is proper and necessary to 
 attend to ejaculatory prayer, like Abraham's servant, when he weiit to 
 seek a bride for his master's son, as all things are sanctified through faith 
 and prayer. We need God's blessing upon all things we do, and all 
 things should be done to the glory of God. Therefore we should ask his 
 
358 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 benediction on all we do; and such things as cannot be done to the 
 glory of God, in the name of Christ Jesus, we have no right to perform ; 
 for we are not authorized to take the devil's tools to do the Lord's work 
 with, and of course all engagements upon which we cannot look to God 
 with a degree of expectation for his blessing to attend them, are forbidden 
 fruit, with bitterness at the bottom. We ought not therefore to touch the 
 accursed thing. 
 
 Private prayer was the custom of the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and 
 the apostles. 
 
 Jesus said, " Enter into thy closet, and shut to thy door, and pray to 
 thy Father who is in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret shall re- 
 ward thee openly," &c. 
 
 When you retire, don't hurry it over as a burden, and feel satisfied 
 with the mere performance, like the schoolboy, who repeats his lesson as 
 a task ; but look in expectation, believing, first, that God is able to bless 
 me now ; secondly, that, being unchangeable, he declares his willingness, 
 and now is the accepted time ; thirdly, if you are ready, close in now, 
 and take the promise, and prove the veracity of God. " Whatever ye 
 ask, believing, that ye receive, &c, ye shall have ; for God cannot deny 
 himself, neither can he nor will he deny our faith." 
 
 Also there is public prayer ; even if but two or three meet in his name, 
 he is with them. 
 
 OF WATCHING. 
 
 "What I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch," was the injunction 
 of the Saviour of men to his followers. And hence the dutv of watching 
 is obligatory upon all mankind ; and there is a positive necessity, as 
 every Christian feels and knows from experience, to attend to this im- 
 portant duty of watching, by reducing it to practice, considering the dan- 
 gers and difficulties of this transitory and unfriendly world, which is so 
 full of flattery and deceit, that nothing can be depended upon as perma- 
 nent here below, but snares and temptations accompany every lane of life. 
 
 As temptations generally come in through the medium of thought, there 
 is need to watch over our thoughts, and keep our minds composed and 
 solemnly stayed upon God ; otherwise the soul will be as a ship, which, 
 having slipped her cables, is liable to be carried away by the tide, and 
 stove against the rocks. Examples also should be watched over, lest we 
 corrupt society by our misconduct. 
 
 Children should be watched over, from an early period, in a tender 
 manner, and diligently restrained from apparent evil. 
 
 Our weaknesses demand that a double guard be placed at every weak 
 place, that we be not overtaken unawares, by any sudden or unforeseen 
 event. 
 
 The world, the flesh, and Satan, should be watched against with un- 
 wearied diligence. 
 
 First, the world. The riches and cares of this life are both captivating 
 and deceitful ; the mind being overcharged, the soul is surfeited, and 
 hence disqualified for devotion. Therefore, says one, " save all you can, 
 and get all you can, and give all you can, that the things of this world 
 may prove a blessing, and not a curse." 
 
 Watch against the love of the riches of this world, against the spirit of 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 559 
 
 the world, and also the practice and fashions of the world, hy not con- 
 forming to those which are wrong and improper ; hut be transformed by 
 the inward renewing of the mind, and so have the adornings of truth and 
 virtue. 
 
 The " lusts of the flesh, the lusts of the eye, and the pride of life," 
 must be watched against and conquered. 
 
 The devil, called the " prince of this world," will flatter the imagina- 
 tion with promises which he never can perform, endeavoring, by vain 
 allurements, to attract from the path of holiness. And, moreover, he will 
 exhibit all the difficulties and trials of the cross of Christ, to deter the 
 traveller from the happy road to Zion, saying, " mercy is clean gone, the 
 day of grace is passed, of course there is no hope," and thus strive to 
 drive the soul to despair, and, if possible, to suicide. But those thoughts 
 should be resisted, with a hope in the merits of a Redeemer for accept- 
 ance with God ; for while the desires remain, the spirit strives, and of 
 course mercy may be sought and found by conformity to the will of God, 
 depending upon his Son for salvation. 
 
 The tempter, also, after pardon is received, strives to destroy all our 
 confidence in God, by reasoning in the mind, so as to give way to doubt, 
 and be filled with unbelief; for this abiding witness in the soul is to be 
 kept by a constant exercise of faith in God, under the operation of his 
 Spirit ; and hence it is obvious that this mental exercise is the reaction 
 of the soul upon God. Therefore, a person heavenward bound, is as one 
 rowing up against the stream ; by diligence, there is progression, but if 
 the exertion stops, the boat will float with the tide. So we must diligently 
 keep our minds as we ought, continually looking to God, and depending 
 our all upon him. When people blackslide from God, it is not by giving 
 away to great sins at first, but gradually, little by little — from an omis- 
 sion of a thing of small beginning, until conscience is lulled to sleep, and 
 enormities can be committed without remorse. Hence their fall from 
 their steadfastness is so gradual, as to be almost imperceptible ; and when 
 they are beconTe poor, and blind, and naked, they still are ready to con- 
 clude that they are rich, and increased in goods, and have need of nothing, 
 and like Samson, though shorn of his strength, and wist it not, they go 
 out as at other times, but fall an easy prey to his conquerors. Thus many 
 strong men have fallen ! Therefore we should remember the caution to 
 ."shun all the appearance of evil." For it is easier to keep out of a 
 snare while one is out, than to get out after we once get in. 
 
 Instead of reasoning with the tempter, we should betake to the strong- 
 hold in prayer, knowing that the devil cannot counterfeit the love of God, 
 and a delight to do his will. For those sensations come from God alone. 
 
 Watch for opportunities for meetings, private devotion, family instruc- 
 tion, reading the scriptures, and strive to get all the good you can, and 
 extend all the good within your power to others, which Christ will con- 
 sider as done to himself, and will so acknowledge it in the day of judg- 
 ment, if they flow from a spirit of obedience and love to him. 
 
 Watch for the hour of death ! People are taken by him suddenly and 
 unawares. 
 
 In such an hour as ye think not the Son of Man cometh ! Blessed are 
 those that are found watching. But those who say in their heart " My 
 Lord delayeth his coming ; and are eating, drinking, quarrelling, and 
 
360 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 sleeping," &c, such will be taken by surprise and appointed to their por- 
 tion with hypocrites and unbelievers, where will be weeping and gnashing 
 of teeth. 
 
 Watching without prayer, or prayer without watching, is of no account. 
 For they are mutually connected and dependent on each other. Hence, 
 being joined by the God of grace, that which God hath joined together, let. 
 not man put asunder. For if one is a drunkard habitually, and prays to 
 be kept from it, and yet will not be guarded nor watch against it, what 
 can his prayer avail ? And on the other hand, if one will watch but not 
 pray, the resolution is soon broken, in consequence of the want of power 
 to cope with the temptation and evil habit. Then we must watch and 
 pray, that we enter not into temptation." 
 
 Sometimes watching and praying will not avail and make headway 
 against the foe ; then fasting or a degree of abstinence must be used ; as 
 our Lord said, "This kind goeth out by fasting and prayer." 
 
 And the spirit of prayer, which is the spirit of devotion, is the spirit of 
 Christ, the enjoyment of which is a blessing. And those people, even if 
 it be but the husband and wife who meet together thus, have the Lord Je- 
 sus with them ! 
 
 OF THE NIGHT OF DEATH. 
 
 Death ! What is it ? Dying, simply considered, is but the changing 
 of states ! To leave the prison and prison-yard ; the body, the house of 
 clay, which confines man to the terraqueous ball through the power of 
 gravitation. The laws of nature being reversed, what scenes present to 
 view ! Man, who was an inhabitant of time, is now disembodied and be- 
 come an inhabitant of eternity ! How great those realities now, which 
 once were viewed but darkly through the glass of faith ! 
 
 How dreadful and terrific to a guilty mind ! What awful horrors must 
 seize the condemned soul, who hath sinned against a righteous God ! 
 
 Those who love the Lord, and feel the powers of the world to come, 
 whilst inhabiting the house of clay, and live for eternity, by denying them- 
 selves and taking up their daily cross, and so follow after him in order to 
 be his disciples— how soon will all the scenes of life be over, and their 
 eternity commence ! Then those important realities will be more fully 
 understood which now at best are faintly known ! But soon we shall be 
 unveiled to see-as we are seen, and know as we are known. 
 
 As it relates to the agonies of death at the time of our departure, pain 
 of body is generally gone, at or near the last moments. The greatest pain 
 most universally subsides, some few hours if not some days before the dis- 
 solution. In scripture the death of the righteous is called sleep. Hence, 
 " Stephen fell asleep," &c. &c. Now the last sensation in slumber, be- 
 fore the senses are locked up in sleep, are very sweet and agreeable ; 
 and by the same parity of reason, if we have the due preparation in the 
 mind, why not possess an agreeable exit at the hour of death ? 
 
 Death is called the king of terrors; and is justly said to be a terror to 
 kings. But why ? The sting of death is personal sin ■; and the strength 
 of sin is the law ; for sin is the transgression of .the law, which is the re- 
 vealed will of God ; and hence the soul comes under the divine displeasure, 
 and the person is afraid to appear before a righteous judge, being conscious 
 of self-condemnation. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 36J 
 
 A person with a bee in his hand might be afraid of it ; but if the sting 
 be pulled out and is gone, why should the man fear? So, if the sting of 
 d ath be removed by the pardon of all personal sin, then being restored 
 to the favor of God as one of his family, all dread must be removed and 
 terror be gone : what then should one have to fear ? There must be a 
 joy in God, and a rejoicing in the prospective hope of eternity, from pos- 
 sessing an earnest of their inheritance in the kingdom of God. 
 
 Thus the Lord gives suffering grace in a suffering day, and. dying, or 
 supporting grace in a dying day ! 
 
 OF HELL AND PARADISE. 
 
 Neither hell nor paradise is the eternal home of any beings, or their 
 place of final destination at the consummation of all things. But rather 
 they are the intermediate states and periods of lime, which departed souls 
 inhabit between the dissolution and the resurrection of the body, before the 
 general judgment. 
 
 The souls of mankind do not sleep in the graves with their bodies until 
 the resurrection, but exist in a separate state, in a sensible manner. 
 
 St. John saw the souls of those who were beheaded for the testimony of 
 Jesus, under the altar ; and the rich man's body was entombed in gran- 
 deur ; yet we read of him, " In hell he lifted up his eyes," &c. "Saw 
 Abraham — and cried, and — said unto him — I am tormented'" — " Lazarus 
 is comforted ;" which cases evince the realities of future sensation. 
 
 The term " hell," or hades, is to cease at the consummation of all things, 
 when all the dead must be given up, and the " lake of fire" receive those 
 who are doomed to it, and hell and death be cast into the lake ; which 
 shows that hell is something distinct from the lake. And hence the for- 
 mer will be swallowed up of the latter, like yesterday in the following 
 time, when this day commenced. 
 
 The idea of a purgatory, or restoration from hell to heaven, is a delu- 
 sion. For, that Christ did not go to the lower inhabitants to preach repent- 
 ance to the damned, is evident from what he said to the thief on the cross, 
 "To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise." 
 
 And the prediction, " Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, nor suffer 
 thine Holy One to see corruption," was a prophecy of David, concerning 
 the resurrection of Christ : so that he should not corrupt, according to the 
 common lot of human nature before the re-union of the soul and body ! 
 
 OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 
 
 At the consummation of all things, the states of all mankind will be 
 made perfect, and become complete, and not before. 
 
 The idea of right and wrong supposes two sides to a question, with cer- 
 tain consequences entailed on the principles of moral equity. Hence, the 
 subject must presuppose a governor and the governed, with laws from the 
 former as governor, to regulate the latter who are the governed ; and laws 
 imply penalties annexed ; and of course a judgment, that justice may re- 
 ward or punish, as the case may require. 
 
 Consequently, upon those premises the conclusion mast follow, seeing 
 mankind are conscious of a right and wrong, that a day of judgment must 
 take place, in which the world shall be judged in righteousness. And 
 hence the beauty of the expression — " God hath appointed a day to judge 
 
 31 
 
362 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 the world in righteousness by Christ Jesus ;" who, as man, knows what al- 
 lowance to make for human infirmities ; but as God he cannot err, as 
 some of our finite judges do. 
 
 Christ, the Judge upon his throne ! The mediatorial office being then 
 given up. 
 
 The angels — called the clouds of heaven, of which two hundred and two 
 millions are but a part. And all the dead from the days of Adam to that 
 time, from the king upon the throne to the beggar upon the dunghill, both 
 great and small, with those who will then be alive, must appear in the 
 grand assembly, not as curious and idle spectators, but as responsible crea- 
 tures, who must be judged and rewarded according to the deeds done in the 
 body, and receive their sentence accordingly, whether it be good or evil, and 
 it will be done according to sound justice. The devils also, who are re- 
 served under chains of darkness unto that day to be punished, will appear 
 to receive their doom. 
 
 And such will be the Majesty of the Judge upon the throne, that the 
 terrestrial heaven and the earth will flee away, and the books will be open- 
 ed, and the witnesses will appear. 
 
 First: The book of nature, in which the wisdom, goodness, and power 
 of the Supreme Governor of the world may be read. 
 
 Secondly: The book of God's remembrance will be opened. Mai. iii. 
 Rev. xx. 
 
 Thirdly: The book of Conscience : and these two will exactly tally. 
 
 Fourthly: The book of Truth ; and those who have the written word 
 will be judged according to it. And, fifthly, the book of Life will be open- 
 ed, and happy are they whose names are written in that book. 
 
 The witnesses : " Thus saith the Lord, I will be a swift witness against 
 the adulterer, and false swearer, and such as oppress the hireling in his 
 wages, and turn away the stranger from his right, and fear not the Lord 
 of Hosts." 
 
 Angels who were our guardians will be witnesses ; and so will the 
 saints of God, and particularly his ministers. The devils also will be wit- 
 nesses, and so will companions in sin and wickedness, witness against each 
 other. Yea, so plain will naked truth appear, that none will deny the 
 facts, but must acknowledge their sentence to be just. 
 
 Jesus Christ being appointed heir of all things, shall judge in righteous- 
 ness. The kingdom of heaven being prepared for men from the founda- 
 tion of the world, which first was attainable by obeying the paradisaical 
 law ; and after the fall, the law of faith was substituted through a Re- 
 deemer. But the " lake of fire and brimstone " was prepared for the devil 
 and his angels, primarily, but not for man, who is an intruder there ; and 
 hence the danger of eternal damnation ! Mark iii. 29. 
 
 The righteous, who are justified by faith in this world, i. e. have re- 
 ceived the pardon ol personal sins by conformity to the will of God, and 
 then have proven their obedience and love to Christ by keeping his com- 
 mandments, and walking in the light ; these, in that day of final retribu- 
 tion, will not only stand acquitted, but will receive a reward, not of debt 
 but of grace, called " a crown of glory which fadeth not away." 
 
 Thus faith is brought to sight. What was a subject of faith once, has 
 now become a subject of knowledge. 
 
 The righteous are " heirs of God and joint heirs with the Lord Jesus 
 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 363 
 
 Christ," who said, "to him that overcometh, will I give to sit with me in 
 my throne." Hence the sentence, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, in- 
 herit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world ; for 
 I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave me 
 drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; naked, and ye clothed me; 
 sick and in prison, and ye came unto me and visited me : inasmuch as 
 ye did it unto one of the least of these, ye did it unto me." — " Well done, 
 good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joys of thy Lord !" 
 
 But to the opposite characters, who had the power, means, and opportu- 
 nities of improving, but did it not, being opposed to the moral government 
 of the Supreme Governor of the world, those rebels must receive their 
 deserts on equitable principles, which sentence will be, to depart into the 
 lake of fire " prepared for the devil and his angels." 
 
 The righteous, the joint heirs with Christ in his throne, will judge angels 
 by acquiescing in the will of God, and say amen to his justice, when he 
 pronounces upon the devils their final doom. 
 
 Three ministers appear. The first preached for money and popularity. 
 The second preached from contention, or backslid after his labors were 
 attended with a blessing. The third preached from conviction of duty, in 
 the spirit of love to Christ. What will be the difference of their reward 
 at the day of retribution ? 
 
 The first delivers his Lord like Judas, and must go with him to his 
 place, which is purchased with the reward of iniquity. The second comes 
 forth, saying, " Lord ! Lord ! I taught thus and so, and cast out devils in 
 thy name !" But hark ! " Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity." 
 
 The third, whose principle was love and duty to Christ, will shine forth 
 as the sun in the firmament forever. 
 
 OF PROVIDENCE IN NATURE. 
 
 There is no such thing as accident in nature — as accident or chance, or 
 chance, commonly so called, in which neither the hand of God directs or 
 superintends, any more than there can be effects without causes, or nothing 
 can produce something. 
 
 Nature hath received her laws from God, on the principles of mechani- 
 cal necessity, still subordinate to, and dependent on himself, who is the 
 centration of universal nature, and can alter or suspend those laws at 
 pleasure. And hence the doctrine of miracles and providence. 
 
 There is such a thing as a primary law of nature, and also a law of 
 a secondary result of the first. The first, as primarily established by the 
 Creator in his works ; the latter, as the necessary consequence of art or 
 habit, by the power and agency of man. 
 
 When Hezekiah had departed from God, sickness overtook him, with 
 the message, " Set thine house in order, for thou shalt die," &c. The 
 king's tears and prayers denote his repentance. Then God, who knoweth 
 how to resist the proud, and to give grace to the humble, sent the message. 
 "I will add unto thy days fifteen years." The sentence was reversed, 
 and as a token, the sun went back ten degrees in the dial of Ahaz. Yet 
 means were used for his recovery. 
 
 St. Paul, after it was revealed to him that there should not be the loss 
 of any life, only the ship, said to the soldiers, as the sailors were about to 
 
364 AJOURNEYFROM 
 
 flee away in the boat, " except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be 
 saved !" 
 
 Hazael inquired if his master would recover, and received for answer, 
 "he may recover, but God hath showed me that he will surely die ;" i. e. 
 according to the common course of things in the order of nature, he might 
 recover ; but God saw the intention of Hazael to reverse the order of na- 
 ture by art, and thus he died an unnatural death. 
 
 Man sins without permission, by stealing the time, and assuming the 
 liberty and authority to do it, which is not" prevented. For should 1 man 
 be prevented irresistibly from sinning, he would cease to be that creature 
 of a noble mind, for which he was designed by his Maker, as a responsi- 
 ble agent, who might be capable of a reward. 
 
 God permits some of the effects of man's designs to take place, by with- 
 drawing his restraining hand, as exemplified in the instance of Job, when 
 the hedj i round about him was removed. 
 
 Man can appoint, but God, in wisdom and mercy and justice, can dis- 
 appoint, having ways and means and ends worthy of himself, both in the 
 furtherance and accomplishment and reward of virtue, and the correction 
 or chastisermnt and punishment of vice ! 
 
 Afflictions to the righteous are, from the grace of God, in mercy, to wean 
 their affectio s from the love of the creature, to feel dependent upon the 
 Creator. For some people cannot bear prosperity ; they would be as 
 ships with gr at sails, having no ballast. Sometimes God designs to glorify 
 himself in u.- by our sufferings, to prove our graces, for the conviction of 
 others ; and again to prove us, and thereby qualify us to be as instruments 
 of usefulnes to others, in some particular sphere of action in his church : 
 to labor from experience as well as theory. But above all, the saints are 
 tried, that th< y may become meet subjects for Jerusalem, the city of the 
 great King. 
 
 OF SPIRITS GOOD AND EVIL. 
 
 It is obvious that not only the angel of the covenant, J-hovah, the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, who being appointed heir of all things, attends and superin- 
 tends the affairs of nations and individuals, but that created angels also 
 are employed in the important affairs of mm, as the general tenor of scrip- 
 ture will authorize us to believe both in the Old and New Testament. 
 
 Evil angels appear to have a monarchy among themselves : Beelzebub 
 the prince of the devils — The devil and his angels — My name is Legion, 
 for we are many. " Then goeth ho and taketh seven other spirits more 
 wicked than himself," which argues degrees of wickedness, even among 
 the devils. From the principles of moral evil, evil spirits are always 
 ready to go upon evil errands, like a dog when his master unchains him. 
 This is exemplified in the case of Job. Before the hedge was removi <i, 
 Satan had no power to touch Job ; hut when God removed the hedge) 
 Satan went to work — and yet he had his boundaries even then. 
 > Satan is said to be the messenger of, and to have the power of death. 
 God is said to have slain the first-born of Ko'vpt by sending evil angels 
 among them. When the spiri of God had departed from Saul, an evil 
 spirit from the Lord came upon him. Paul was " buffeted by the nics- 
 sentrer of Sat m." 
 
 For moral i vil, "God shall send them strong delusions, to believe a lie, 
 
BABYLON TO. TERU SALEM. 365 
 
 that they may be damned, because," &c. This is exemplified in the case 
 of Ahab, king of Israel. God sitting upon his throne, and all the host 
 around, said, " Who will persuade Ahab to go up to Ramoth Gilead, that 
 he may fall there ?" None was found to go, it being contrary to the na- 
 ture of a good angel to go upon a bad errand. At length one appears, 
 saying, "I will go and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all Ahab s pro- 
 phets." The Lord replied, " Thou shalt prosper and prevail — go and do 
 it." Thus Ahab was deluded and fell in battle, because he let Benhadad 
 go, whom he should have slain ; and the Lord said, " Because thou hast 
 let go out of thine hand a man whom I appointed for utter destruction, 
 therefore thy life shall go for his life, and thy people for his people," as 
 the sequel proved. 
 
 Thus Benhadad, Asrag, and the Canaanites lived longer than was the 
 will of God they should ; while others do not live half their days, but die 
 sooner than is the revealed will of God they should ; for some take their 
 own lives, and the lives of others, when it is the revealed will of God, 
 "Thou shalt not kill." 
 
 Then that we may have angels to guide or bear us away, as Lazarus 
 did, and, as the patriarchs, be gathered to our people above, let us lead the. 
 life of the righteous, that we may die their death, and our last end be like 
 theirs. " Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright, for the end of 
 that man is peace !"* 
 
 * Grace is a gift or favor conferred upon an unworthy object. Debt implies an obligation ; 
 but God is under no obligation to his creatures. Of course whatsoever he bestows must be 
 free unmerited grace. 
 
 The kingdom of heaven prepared for man from the foundation of the world, was grace. 
 Man by grace was at lirst placed in a state of trial in paradise, under a law of works, which 
 law saith, do and live ; or, as Paul saith, " If a man keep the law, he shall live by the law." 
 But the moral faculty is so impaired and dark since the fall, that man is not adequate to 
 keep the paradisaical law ; and therefore, as says the apostle Paul, " by the deeds of the 
 law shall no flesh be justified in the sight of God, that it may be by grace through faith in 
 Christ Jesus." 
 
 Hence the law of faith, requiring righteousness by grace through faith, is fitted to the 
 capacity and situation of fallen man Man being capable of believing, his faith, instead of 
 works, may be imputed to him tor righteousness, and thus he may be justified through faith 
 in Christ. And so the law of faith is brought in as the condition of his salvation ; and thus 
 he may arrive at last at Jerusalem, which kingdom " was prepared for man from the foun- 
 dation of the world;" and be admitted according to the original order of things, by man's 
 free will concurring with the commandments, in the established order of God. 
 
 The lake of lire which originally was prepared for the " devil and his angels," was never 
 designed for man. Consequently, if man goes there, it is by stealing the time, and assum- 
 ing the liberty to sin ; and thereby inverting the established order of things, contrary to 
 God's appointment; for God appointed his creatures to serve him, but never gave them 
 permission to sin — on the contrary he positively forbids it. Therefore, by violating the 
 moral order of God, these rebels disqualify ihemselves for the kingdom of God, and are 
 thereby fitted for the lake of fire. And moral justice demands the execution. 
 
 All the favors of God are grace, but more particularly those in Christ Jesus, as a Redeem- 
 er and Saviour. 
 
 As all title to every favor was forfeited by sin, man could not make atonement for his 
 crime, but must remain condemned bv the law which he has violated, and stand exposed 
 to all the dire consequences, which at the least must be privation, unless there be a ransom ! 
 Hence " Christ was delivered for our offences, and rose again for our justification. He 
 suffered, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God." "God so loved the world 
 he sent his Son, tha' the world through him might be saved." " No man taketh my life 
 from me : I have power to lay it down, and to take it again " " Greater love than this 
 hath no man, than that he lay down his life for his friend : and I lay down my life for the 
 sheep." " He was wounded for our transgressions," and " the Lord hath laid upon him 
 the iniquity of us all." 
 
 We read of fhe seven spirits of God, teferring to the different operations. 
 
 First, The enlightening grace of Cod, which is saving in its nature — saving mankind from 
 their natural darkness, by " enlightening every man who cometh into the world." 
 
 31* 
 
366 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 OF THE RESURRECTION. 
 
 The identity of matter cannot be annihilated, but it possesses the in- 
 nate principle of immortality. For, if one particle of water could be 
 annihilated, the whole fabric of nature might, on the same principle, sink 
 into a state of nonentity. Matter may be changed, as it relates to time, 
 place, and quality ; yet there may be certain innate principles of matter, 
 the identity of which can never become a part, or the properties of any 
 other body. 
 
 Supposing a person to be dead, and eaten by a fish, which fish is eaten 
 by a man. Query : Could the second person have any of the real parti- 
 cles of the first ; and if so, who of the twain will possess them at the res- 
 urrection, as both cannot have it ? 
 
 " A corn of wheat cast into the ground remaineth alone, except it die." 
 The corn upon the stalk is not the same kernel that was sown, but rather 
 is some of the innate principle of the corn which was sown, and is brought 
 to perfection. " It was sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual 
 body; sown in weakness, raised in power; this mortal shall put on im- 
 mortality, that mortality may be swallowed up of life !" 
 
 Mortality implies subject to decay. Matter may be changed, as it re- 
 lates to shape and form, &c, but still it doth exist, though in a different 
 mode and situation. And the innate principle of the identity of man can- 
 not be changed to become the property of another; then each will retain 
 his own, though the skin, an^ flesh, and blood, the coarser matter, which 
 is supposed to change every seven years upon the living, be set aside as 
 acquired, yet the original man remains, the other being the dregs. " But 
 it doth not yet appear what we shall be, but this we know, we shall be 
 like him, for we shall see him as he is." " We now see and know but 
 in part, then shall we see as we are seen, and know as we are known !" 
 
 Secondly, Restraining grace, bv which man is distinguished and prevented from becom- 
 ing mere devils incarnate, through the principle of mora} evil, which principle is restrained 
 bv the grace of God. and saves from those consequences which otherwise would follow. 
 
 Thirdly, justifying gr ce, i. e. an act whereby God, for Christ's sake, pardoneth all our 
 sins ; which is salvation from the condemnation of sin, as well as from the love and reign- 
 ing power and dominion of sin. 
 
 Fourthly, The infusion of the spirit, or sanctifying grace of God, by which man is saved 
 from his privation, and from the nature of sin. 
 
 Fifthly, Comforting, supporting, and heart-cheering grace, which saves from the gloom 
 that otherwise would surround the mind. 
 
 Sixthly, The grace which leads, guides, and instructs into necessary truth, and into prac- 
 tical duty. And — 
 
 Seventhly, The peace and joy of the kingdom, which brightens up the prospect of eter- 
 nity, and inspires the mind with hope beyond this life, which foretaste is the earnest of the 
 stints' inheritance of another world, and is called " righteousness, and peace, and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost." 
 
 As it takes two to make a bargain, so grace, or the operation of the Holy Spirit, requires 
 the concurrence of mail's free will in i rder for him to experience salvation from his sins. 
 For man is not to be saved in his sms, but mast be saved from his sins. Hence the propriety 
 of the caution, "Quench not the Spirit," lest it be said in the language «( Stephen, ■' As 
 your fathers did, so do ye always resi.-t the Holy Ghost," and so obstruction come upon 
 you to the uttermost. And God says : "Because I have called and ye have refused, and 
 set at naught my counsel, 1 therefore will laugh at your calamities, ami mock when your 
 f«ar comeih." " Ephraim is joined to bis idols, Li t him alone." And then the heart's reply: 
 "The harvest is past, and the summer is ended, and I am not saved." And the consequence 
 is, to receive the sentence : " Depart into the lake of (ire, prepared for the devil and his 
 angels." 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 367 
 
 OF THE LAKE OF FIRE. 
 
 The lake of fire, originally prepared for ihe devil and his angels, into 
 which the wicked will be cast, at their final doom, which is the second 
 death, and burns with fire and brimstone, is dreadful to contemplate. 
 
 A bar of iron heated, when touched with brimstone, will run down like 
 melted lead. Supposing a person to be confined, and yet not consumed, 
 how awful is the thought ! 
 
 In this life, time is divided by days, and months, and years, but in 
 eternity, where years shall cease to roll, how will time be then described ? 
 Suppose a damned ghost should inquire of Beelzebub the time ? Beelze- 
 bub replies, " Eternity !" After a period equal to ten thousand years, 
 multiplied by the number of sands, the waves, the drops, the stars, and 
 then the twigs, and spires of grass, and doubled over ten thousand times, 
 and multiplied again ; still the reply would be eternity ! without pleasure, 
 and without slumber, and without end ! 
 
 A trial implies a limited accountability, at the end of which, judgment 
 and justice will take place, and prove final. Therefore, in the origi- 
 nal established order of man, his end was heaven, his will concurring ; 
 but, by non-conformity, he inverted his own order and destination, where- 
 by he disqualified himself for the fruition, being contaminated with mora! 
 evil, and is so hardened as to be incorrigible, and hence confirmed in his 
 vicious disposition of heart, so as to become as the lower inhabitants, and 
 a fit subject for that region only. For any being, being put into a place 
 or situation for which it has no disposition, the state would afford it no 
 pleasure ; not being agreeable to its nature, it could feel no union or sat- 
 isfaction in it, but would rather depart to a place more suited to itself, 
 and be with beings more congenial to its nature. And hence it appears, 
 that the very damned would be in more torment, was it possible for them 
 to get to heaven in their own nature, than to remain in their damned 
 state ! 
 
 Therefore, man must be born again, while the Holy Spirit strives to 
 change the heart by grace, or else remain incorrigible forever, and con- 
 tinue unhappy of course ! 
 
 OF THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM. 
 
 Though we say God filleth immensity, yet that is no argument why 
 we may not suppose, with propriety, that there is some particular place, 
 where the effulgent glory of God is more displayed to the view and admi- 
 ration of his creatures, than in any other place ? Enoch and Elijah were 
 translated ; they cannot be everywhere, of course they must be some- 
 where. The body of our Lord was finite, of course it does not fill im- 
 mensity ; it is not everywhere, of course it must be somewhere, from 
 which we may infer a located heaven ; and on the other hand a located 
 lake of fire and brimstone ! 
 
 How different those places, and also the states, and situations, and dis- 
 positions of those inhabitants! 
 
 The hundred and forty and four thousand sung a song which none 
 could learn but they themselves, although there was such a great multi- 
 tude out of all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, which no man could 
 number, who were redeemed from the earth by the blood of the Lamb, 
 unto God, and joined in a song of acknowledgment and thanksgiving. 
 
368 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 The situations of individuals are different, universally varying from 
 each other in a greater or less degree, which must vary their experience 
 and enjoyments, and of course the degrees of their reward in the other 
 world, which is to be prepared according to the deeds done in their body ; 
 and this taken in conjunction with their various talents, and the different 
 dispensations they were under. 
 
 Of the millions of different complexions and physiognomies, no two are 
 exactly alike in the whole creation. So also experiences, varying from 
 the different dispensations, will differ in the same universal degree. Dif- 
 ferent tempers of mind, and natural dispositions of heart. Different states 
 of the body, health, and sickness. Different circumstances too, riches 
 and poverty. Different periods of existence, long and short life. Differ- 
 ent abilities, whether natural or acquired. Different situations, whether 
 in good or bad society. Difference in the opportunity, power, and means 
 of acquiring information, and doing acts of brotherly-kindness and charity, 
 or being confined to solitude, as objects of want and distress ! 
 
 From the nature of such diversity of cases, their rewards must vary 
 beyond description, when it is done in equity, agreeable to the deeds done 
 in the body. Hence the expression, " There are many mansions in my 
 Father's house." So St. Paul, when speaking of the resurrection, 
 " those who are Christ's at his coming" — " every one in his own order" — 
 compares them to the sun, moon, and stars, which differ from each other 
 in glory, or magnitude. 
 
 The smallest difference there, between two saints, will be greater than 
 the greatest difference possibly imaginable upon earth, between the great- 
 est monarch and the lowest peasant. And yet the infant, the smallest 
 cup, will be perfectly satisfied, being brimfull of the jovs of the kingdom 
 of God. 
 
 The memory, which is now impaired by the fall, being clogged with a 
 disordered, mortal body, will then be liberated and repaired, being ar- 
 rived to maturity. Paul compares this life to childhood, and that to man- 
 hood, saying, " When I was a child, I thought, and understood, and spake 
 as a child ; but when I became a man, I put away childish things." 
 " We now see as through a glass, darkly, and see and know but in part ; 
 but when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part will be 
 done away, then shall I see as I am seen, and know even as I am known." 
 The act of praising God then, for redemption here in time, proves the re- 
 tention of the power of recollection, and hence why not see, and know, 
 and recollect our friends again? seeing that no power of the soul, which 
 is of utility here, will ever be diminished hereafter, but greatly strength- 
 ened and enlarged. 
 
 Consequently, the longer our stay below, with proper faithfulness, and 
 the greater our conflict in the Christian warfare, when we shall have 
 overcome by the blood of the Lamb, the soul will be the more enlarged 
 and capacitated for a greater enjoyment in the realms above. Because 
 the greater the trials and conflicts, the greater the deliverance and salva- 
 tion ; which experience must excite proportionate sensations of gratitude. 
 For God designs his dispensations, whether merciful or afflictive, to prove 
 our obedience, that we may receive a reward at his hand as grace, but 
 not of dcl)i, agreeable to our improvement. 
 
 Vessels may vary in si/.e, whether a pint, a quart, or a gallon; fill 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 369 
 
 them, and each will be perfectly full, according to its degree : so the in- 
 fant will be as perfectly happy as its capacity can admit and enjoy, but 
 those who live to the age of fifteen or twenty years pass through propor- 
 tionably more trials, and must feel a heart of gratitude accordingly. If 
 so, then look at the old soldiers of the cross ; and those who have " turned 
 many to righteousness, shall shine as the stars for ever and ever." 
 There to see, not only the first, oldest, most patient, strongest, meekest, 
 and most perfect men of old times, but all the patriarchs, prophets, apos- 
 tles, and martyrs of the Lord, with all who depart this life in his favor, 
 and join the general assembly and church of the first-born, where they 
 obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away, and all 
 tears shall be wiped from all eyes, and peace and joy shall for ever flow. 
 There the blessed shall have correct judgment of things, and view the 
 expanded works of God with admiration and wonder. 
 
 Therefore as God sees and knows what will be best for each and all, 
 and in infinite wisdom grants or withholds the things of this life, we ought 
 to be resigned to his gracious and wise dispensations, knowing that what- 
 soever is withheld is for the best, seeing that " no good thing shall be 
 withheld from them who walk uprightly ; but all things shall work to- 
 gether for good to them who love the Lord" — " For as a father pitieth his 
 children, so the Lord pitieth them who fear him" — " For the eyes of the 
 Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open to their prayer, but 
 the face of the Lord is against the wicked" — " And the Lord knows how 
 to deliver the godly out of temptation." Then, as " trials work patience, 
 and patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not 
 ashamed, because the love of God is shed abroad in the heart" — " Our 
 light affliction, which is but for a moment, shall work for us a far more 
 exceeding and eternal weight of glory" — " For the suffering- of this pre- 
 sent world are not worthy to be compared with the joys which shall be 
 revealed." Consequently, by " enduring unto the end in the ways of 
 righteousness," we shall have all to hope and nothing to fear, for such 
 have the promise of a final salvation ; and such, in their last moments, 
 shall be enabled to say with one of old, " I have fought a good fight. I 
 have finished my course, I have kept the faith, and am ready to be offered, 
 and the time of my departure is at hand ; henceforth there is laid up for 
 me a crown of glory, which fadeth not away, which God the righteous 
 Judge will give me at that day ; and not only me, but also to all those 
 who love his appearing." 
 
 Considering the way, the nature, the means, the end, accomplished by 
 creation, redemption, and salvation, the subject is worthy of God himself. 
 and his creatures ever will have ground and cause of adoration, which 
 never can wax old. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 From the conviction brought to my rational understanding by the divine 
 evidence in my own soul, I am convinced and fully satisfied of the fol- 
 lowing things as facts : 
 
 First, That there is such a thing as natural evil in the world. 
 
 Secondly, That there is such a thing as moral evil also ; and, 
 
 Thirdly, That natural evil is the consequence of moral evil. 
 
370 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 Fourthly, That the new birth is not a chimera, but a divine reality, on 
 which hangs the blissful eternity of man. 
 
 Fifthly, That Jesus Christ is more than a creature, and is the only 
 way to God as a Saviour of men. 
 
 Sixthly, That repentance, faith, hope, and love, are experienced by the 
 people of God. 
 
 Seventhly, That salvation is of grace, man's free will concurring, 
 which is necessary in order to be justified here, or stand justified here- 
 after. But man's condemnation is of himself, by revolting against God's 
 moral government. 
 
 Eighthly, That the knowledge of pardon is attainable here — the wit- 
 ness, first, of our own spirit, a consciousness of it, and then the divine evi- 
 dence, by the operation of his Spirit, which witnesseth with our spirit, 
 and gives the confirmation of it, which, 
 
 Ninthly, Is the kingdom of heaven opened in the soul, and is the ear- 
 nest of the saints' inheritance, and inspires the mind with the assurance 
 of hope beyond this life. 
 
 The destruction of Babylon is inevitable ; for the wicked must be over- 
 thrown, which they are conscious of upon serious reflection, and in the 
 hour of danger being alarmed, like poor Volney upon the lake. 
 
 But the righteous have hope in their death, arising from the assurance 
 of faith in Christ Jesus. 
 
 From more than twenty years' experience of the truth of the revelation 
 of Christ in the heart, as the foundation and essence of all religion, I feel 
 a satisfaction in resting my eternal all upon him ; and by persevering in 
 obedience to God, to my life's end, depending on his Son as my Saviour, 
 I believe he will receive me when I die, together with all the Israel of 
 God, who persevere to the end, into that blissful state, where we shall 
 unanimously join to sing the following lines : 
 
 And let this feeble body fail, 
 
 And let it faint or die, 
 My soul shall quit this mournful vale, 
 
 And soar to worlds on high ; 
 Shall join the disembodied saints, 
 
 And find its long-sought rest, 
 That only bliss for which it pants, 
 
 In the Redeemer's breast. 
 
 In hopes of that immortal crown, 
 
 I now the cross sustain, 
 And gladly wander up and down, 
 
 And smile at toil and pain ; 
 I sutler on my three-score years, 
 
 Till my Deliverer come, 
 And wipe away his servant's tears, 
 
 And take his exile home. 
 
 what hath Jesus bought for me ! 
 Before my ravished eyes 
 
 Rivers of life divine I see, 
 And trees of Paradise ; 
 
 1 see a world of spirits bright, 
 Who taste the pleasures there ; 
 
 They all are robed in spotless white, 
 And conquering palms they bear. 
 
 O what are all my sufferings here, 
 
 If, Lord, thou count me meet 
 With that enraptur'd host t'appear, 
 
 And worship at thy feet 1 
 Give joy or grief, give ease or pain, 
 
 Take life or friends away, 
 But let me find them all again 
 
 In that eternal day ! 
 
 Oh, ye professional people of God, Zion bleeds ! her walls are broken 
 down; therefore bestir yourselves, and let not a hypocrite be found in the 
 gate. But, if ye love Christ, put on Christ, and prove your love by walk- 
 ing in the light, as he is in the light, and keeping his commandments. 
 Adorn your profession by your life and conversation, remembering how 
 many it is to be feared have stumbled into ruin, over the misconduct of 
 the professors, who have wounded the cause of religion more than the 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 371 
 
 writings of the deists. Get all the good you can, and do all the good to 
 the souls and bodies of men within your power, for the Redeemer's sake, 
 who will acknowledge the whole in the day of judgment. 
 
 But oh, ye rebels in heart, take warning ! for time grows old, and the 
 judgments of God are abroad in the earth. Fly, escape for your life ! 
 Attend to the light of grace ; seek Jesus, and take the high road, and tarry 
 not in all the plain, that you may escape the final overthrow of Babylon, 
 and have peace and happiness for ever at Jerusalem. 
 
A DIALOGUE 
 
 BETWEEN THE 
 
 CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 
 
 * 
 
 Curious. Friend Singular, how and where have you been for a long 
 time ? 
 
 Singular. If you are Curious to know, I have been in different parts, 
 and striving through grace to do as well as I could. 
 
 C. That is well ; but it is a great thing for one to say he does as he 
 ought. 
 
 S. True — but nevertheless we should act at all times, and on all occa- 
 sions, as in the immediate presence of God — as the ship on the ocean, let 
 the course of the wind be as it may, the ship's head is aimed for the port 
 of destination, so we should conduct for eternity, as one who must give 
 account. 
 
 C. What makes you so singular in your looks, dress, and conduct, from 
 everybody else 1 
 
 S. As it relates to my looks, no two persons are exactly alike. And 
 even your looks are peculiar to yourself, and no one is just like you. And 
 as it relates to dress, if yours were flung into a heap with others, you 
 could pick out your own from all the rest. And with regard to singular- 
 ity, I am conscious I am never singular, merely for singularity sake. 
 
 C. Why do you act and travel in the manner that you do ? What are 
 your motives and reasons for so doing ? 
 
 S. My motives are the glory of God in the salvation of immortal souls ! 
 My reasons are a consciousness of duty to my God and my fellow-mortals 
 — for I wish for peace of mind ! 
 
 C. Do you suppose that all mankind are in the wrong, and none are 
 right but you 1 
 
 S. I suppose many are right in many things ; and all are liable to err 
 — some are more right than others. And as it relates to myself, no man 
 should be our pattern further than he follows Christ. Also proper beha- 
 vior should vary according to times and circumstances. 
 
 C. Then I suppose you conclude you are the most right; and how is it 
 that none have found out so right a way before ? 
 
 S. We are given to understand that there are various gifts in the Chris- 
 tian church ; and yet all by the same spirit — and every man in his own 
 order, at the coming of Christ. Of course we should have the spirit of 
 
 * These dialogues are (bunded upon circumstantial facts. 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 373 
 
 our station in the church of Christ. And this sphere of action I believe to 
 be mine ; in it, God gives me inward peace ; out of it, I believe I should 
 lose my usefulness to others. 
 
 C. Then you are for an inspired ministry, and a spiritual church. 
 What do you think of all the religious societies ; are not some of these 
 "The Church of Christ?" 
 
 S. To style one sect " The Church of Christ," is to save that party at 
 the expense of all the rest ; and of course savors of religious bigotry, ty- 
 ranny and superstition — as the preceding ages have horribly exemplified. — 
 Whereas the book of truth informs us, that " God is no respecter of per- 
 sons, but in every nation he that feareth God, and worketh righteousness, 
 is accepted with him," and shall join in the song of salvation, with the 
 society above, " out of every nation, kindred, tongue, language, and peo- 
 ple." Of course there may be bad and good people among all sects. 
 
 C. Suppose all Christians should do like you, there would be no form 
 or order in the world, and of course, confusion would come in at the door. 
 
 S. To say " if all should do like me," you might as well say, on the 
 same principles, where would be the carpenters if all were blacksmiths ? 
 It is no just mode of reasoning. As the different branches of mechanism 
 are necessary for society, so these different gifts are necessary as the eye, 
 hand, and foot, &c, to constitute one perfect body ; as a whole is com- 
 posed of parts, and the pai'ts collectively form one whole. As to confu- 
 sion — what is termed confusion with and by men, may be order with God, 
 who sees not as men see. 
 
 C. In what do you believe and preach % 
 
 S. I believe in the deity of Jesus Christ.* 
 
 * It being both idolatry and blasphemy to give divine honors to a mere creature, Jesus 
 Christ must be viewed in a more noble light. 
 
 Eternity, immensity, and infinity, are words we have heard and can repeat : but who can 
 fix any definite meaning to theml Though they are in common use, yet they are words 
 fit only to be applied to the Deity, and ought not to be applied anywhere else ; for they 
 cannot be otherwise used without palpable absurdities, and nonsensical contradictions. 
 And such abuses have too long been existing in the world already ! 
 
 An infinite, eternal Being of immensity! What can man know of Him, the Causeless 
 Causator, but by revelation, inspiration or manifestation'! 
 
 How can man worship his Maker with his understanding, provided he be in the dark- 
 ness of ignorance, so far, as neither to know nor understand any thing about if? 
 
 The world by wisdom know not their Maker. He is a Spirit, and is spiritually discerned. 
 "What man knoweth the things of man, save the spirit of a man which is within him V 
 And how shall a man know the mind and will ot his Maker, but by revelation ? 
 
 If the Maker of man be a spirit, how shall his will be revealed, so as to be understood, 
 but by inspiration 1 
 
 Should his voice be heard from the sky, over the whole world, who could bear the sound ? 
 The clash of ten thousand pieces of artillery redoubled, would be comparative silence ! Well 
 might the Jews af Mount Sinai request Moses should speak to them, the voice of the Lord 
 being so dreadful in their ears. The human family is so numerous, and their cases so many 
 and so various, and their languages so different — as twenty in Xew Orleans — that there 
 could not any thing be heard distinctly, but all would be nonsense and confusion. 
 
 Hence the tender care and goodness of God, the Maker and Governor, over man his 
 creature, in sending the influence of his Holy Spirit, to operate upon the mind and guide 
 man upon the road to Jerusalem; so that without terror he may be enlightened to under- 
 stand his Maker's will, and inspired with evidence and conviction on the all-important 
 subject. 
 
 The Angel of the Covenant, was not a created angel ; but was termed Jehovah, which 
 name the Jews consider as implying all the divine attributes; and therefore will not speak 
 it, lest it should not be done with suitable reverence ; and so take this majestic name in 
 vain, and not be guiltless. And hence they will write it only. 
 
 The word Lord, printed in small capitals in the Old Testament, should be Jehovah ; 
 which the Jews understand to imply the divinity of the Messiah, to be manifested in the 
 world as the Saviour of men. 
 
 32 
 
374 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 C. Do you feel willing to depend your everlasting welfare on Jesus 
 Christ 1 
 
 S. To see one malefactor put confidence in another, who is under the 
 same condemnation, to save him, exhibits great faith ; and also a noble 
 opinion, as exemplified in the instance of Calvary. To trust in a creature 
 to save me, I cannot : but. to trust in Christ, according to the gospel, gives 
 me peace, and brightens up the prospects of eternity before me. 
 
 C. But supposing Christ was a deceiver ; then he was only an impos- 
 tor, and of course you are under a delusion. 
 
 S. The worst of opposers to Christianity admit that Christ, as man, was 
 a good man ; of course no real good man will be a deceiver : if so, he was 
 no impostor. Therefore, according to this admittance, his religion may 
 be genuine and real. Again, it is too uncharitable to suppose and con- 
 clude, that all who have died so happy and triumphant in the love and 
 religion of Jesus Christ were under a delusion. And if it be once admitted 
 that it was a reality with even but one instance, the point is gained. 
 
 C. How do you know that there ever was such a person as Jesus Christ 
 upon earth ? 
 
 <S. Observe the account of Josephus, of Pilate to the Senate of Rome, 
 our dates, with other histories, as well as scripture. Also, the many cir- 
 cumstantial proofs, as the letters of Pliny to Trajan, which Christian op- 
 posers admit to be genuine ; with the many efforts to root out Christianity 
 from the earth in vain ! Christianity lias, does, and will prevail !* 
 
 C. Admitting that Jesus Christ did exist, and was a good man, yet the 
 resurrection may be fabulous, and Christianity of course a deception. 
 
 S. On the resurrection and ascension of Jesus Christ turns the whole 
 affair. That the body was entombed and missing, all agree. 
 
 C. The body of Christ being gone from the vault, possibly he played 
 the possum, and only feigned himself to be dead, and deceived them, and 
 at night made his escape ; and hence a false report was circulated that 
 he was risen from the dead. 
 
 S. Nay, such talk will never do ! Consider the loss of blood from the 
 thorns, the scourge, and nails, &c. These wounds so long undressed 
 must have terminated in dissolution. Again, the orders were to break 
 his legs, but when they saw he was dead, they forebore to obey, lest 
 
 Whatsoever God, the Causeless Causator, does, is done in and through Jehovah — the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who is called the Son of God. 
 
 Thus — He existed in the beginning as the Word — "I am." God hath appointed Him 
 heir of all things — by whom he made the worlds — by him all things were made, and with- 
 out him was not any thing made that was made. 
 
 Man was in the hand of Christ before moral evil was in the world. And when man fell 
 he still was in the hand of Christ, who called unto him in the cool of the day — which ex- 
 hibits the beauty of those words, — "God so loved the world, that he sent his Son into the 
 world, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life — lor 
 God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through hjm 
 might be saved." Hence, "We love God, because he first loved us. No man knoweth 
 the Father save the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal liini ." 
 
 Christ is the manifestation of God, through and from whom the Holy Spirit proceeds, to 
 enlighten by his quickening influence, and guide, comfort, and sanctify mankind. 
 
 Thus there is an inward manifestation, by a revelation <>f Christ in the heart; corres- 
 ponding to the outward manifestation given in the days of his flesh! 
 
 And it is not possible that any man should sincerely pray to God to be taught by him, 
 and if he hath a Son, to reveal him, in his heart j and not And a solution of the query to hid 
 own satisfaction. 
 
 * There is divine witness in my own soul. 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 375 
 
 they should be exposed to ridicule for breaking the legs of a dead man to 
 prevent him from running away. And yet to put it beyond all doubt that 
 Christ was dead, one of them up with a spear and run it through his 
 heart ; which puts it beyond all dispute he was really dead. Moreover, 
 consider for a moment, a cell or prison hewed out in the centre of a 
 rock, and there in prison confined, with a stone door, so large and weighty 
 that three females thought they could not roll it away ; and this door 
 confined and sealed, and also a military guard placed to keep the same 
 with all safety, and if any thing was amiss, must pay the forfeit with 
 their lives ! Hence, is obvious the natural impossibility of such decep- 
 tion, imposition, and escape. 
 
 C. But the apostles stole the body of Jesus Christ, and hid it, and then 
 propagated a lie, that it was risen and ascended. 
 
 S. It was naturally impossible for such a thing to exist, if we, in con- 
 junction with the foregoing circumstances, consider that the apostles could 
 have no access to the vault ; second, no temptation to steal the body ; 
 third, they were not moneyed men to bribe the guard ; fourth, though an 
 individual may be bribed, yet I do not recollect to have read, or heard of 
 a whole guard being bribed ; fifth, it was death under the Roman law to 
 sleep on guard ; sixth, if the guard had been sleepy, the natural conclu- 
 sion is, they would have set or lain on the stone door, or contiguous to it, 
 so that no one could approach without giving alarm. Now, for the seal 
 to be broke, and the stone removed, without waking the soldiers when in 
 such heaps and piles, would argue an unnatural sleep, and of course a 
 miracle. Therefore, to obviate the idea of one miracle on one side, you 
 must admit and argue one on the other side ; of course your argument 
 proves too much, like the Indian's tree, which was so straight it leaned a 
 little over the other way. What is a miracle, but something unnatural, 
 providentially ? 
 
 C. But the vault was undermined by the apostles, and the body taken 
 away through a subterraneous passage ! 
 
 S. Nay. but it would have taken a longer space of time to undermine 
 the vault by digging through a rock, than the space of time the body was 
 in the tomb. 
 
 C. Some other body arose, and not the body of Christ. 
 
 S. Nay, for man before was never there entombed, of course none 
 could arise therefrom but the body of Christ. 
 
 C. The account contradicts itself. " For as Jonah was in the belly 
 of the whale three davs and three nights, so shall the Son of man be in 
 the heart of the earth," whereas he was not in the vault seventy-two 
 common hours. 
 
 S. We should not contend for words, but seek for facts, of course take 
 people as they mean. The Jews did not divide time as we do, into twen- 
 ty-four hours ; but the daylight into twelve hours, and the night into 
 watches. Our time begins and ends at midnight, but the Jews at sunset. 
 "The evening and morning were the first, day." Any circumstance 
 which we express by day, or include any part of what toe call the twenty- 
 four hours, in their mode of expression included the day and night. The 
 body was entombed before sunset on Friday, continued there on the Jew- 
 ish sabbath, (our Saturday,) which ended at sunset. The third day had 
 commenced before the body arose. Therefore, take their meaning ac- 
 
376 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 cording to their mode of expi-ession, and the account will hold good, and 
 of course may be received and held as sacred truth. 
 
 C. If the resurrection of Jesus Christ be real, who saw him after he 
 arose ? 
 
 S. The apostles and hundreds of others. 
 
 C. If faith in his ascension be so necessary for salvation, why do we 
 not have better proof thereof than the say-so of a few poor fishermen ? 
 
 S. A fisherman can tell the truth as well as any one else, and of course 
 relate what he saw. Reasonable evidence should be considered and re- 
 ceived as proof to a reasonable mind. Therefore, if in the most conse- 
 quential cases, even between life and death, two or three substantial wit- 
 nesses, where there is no evidence to the reverse, are considered sufficient ; 
 then the evidence of the fishermen may be credited as reasonable and 
 proper testimony. 
 
 C. They did not believe their own testimony, and of course were not 
 sincere. 
 
 S. Look at the circumstance impartially. They could not be prompt- 
 ed by either honor or lucre to bear such testimony, but to the reverse ; 
 their personal safety would be in jeopardy thereby. The only reason 
 they assigned for their testimony was duty ; and they evidenced their sin- 
 cerity therein by perseverance, and sealing the same with their Mood. 
 What greater evidence can we desire 1 
 
 C. Why did not Christ ascend in the view of all the inhabitants of Je- 
 rusalem, and so have city testimony, instead of a few individuals ? 
 
 S. Admitting he had ascended in the view of all the people of Jerusa- 
 lem, that would not have mended the matter, for the people of Rome, who 
 then exceeded three millions, might have made the same objection ; — 
 " Jews we know to be deceitful, why receive it only on their say-so ?" And 
 if all people then living had beheld the sight, we were not living, and of 
 course we might make the same objection. " Why receive it on the say- 
 so and tradition of our forefathers ; why were we not favored with the 
 sight ?" Thus, to satisfy an unreasonable mind, Christ must come a se- 
 cond time, to die, rise, and ascend, and then you might upbraid God with 
 cruelty to his Son. Thus, the objection leads to error, being only found- 
 ed in error, and of course is an unreasonable objection, and plead for but 
 by unreasonable men. There is not a circumstance of antiquity so well 
 authenticated and substantiated with concomitant circumstances, as the 
 resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ; of course, if we are not to give 
 credit to the same, we must bid adieu to every thing which we have not 
 personally sensible evidence of! 
 
 C. What do you think about the covenant made between the Father 
 and the Son from all eternity ? 
 
 <S. From, implies a starting place, as the American Independence 
 was dated from the year 1776; so of course, if your covenant (which is 
 not to be found in scripture) he from eternity, then eternity is to be dated 
 from the time of making that contract or bargain, in which (led, you say, 
 gives the major part of mankind to Satan, and only leaves a few for his 
 Son. 
 
 C. What next ? 
 
 S. Moral evil, moral good, accidental (or providential) evil, accidental 
 (or providential) good, natural evil, natural good ! 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 377 
 
 » 
 
 C. What is the difference ? 
 
 S. Moral good implies good motives — a pure intention to do good only. 
 Here is virtue in the mind ! 
 
 Moral evil, evil motives, an intention to do wrong, to commit that which 
 is not agreeable to right rectitude, but repugnant to equity and the law of 
 righteousness, by following the inclination contrary to the dictates of a 
 better judgment. 
 
 Accidental evil, evil consequences unforeseen, and unavoidable, of 
 course, can be accounted for only on the doctrine of providence. " Is 
 there any evil in the city and the Lord hath not done it V Not sin, but 
 afflictions and calamities, &c. 
 
 Accidental good, which can be ascribed only to a superintending Pro- 
 vidence, as exemplified in the instance of Joseph. Moral evil in them, 
 but providential good resulted to him. All ye who love and trust in God, 
 be resigned, remembering it is written, " In all thy ways acknowledge 
 thou him, and he shall sustain thee." " For thou wilt keep him in per- 
 fect peace whose mind is stayed on thee" — God. 
 
 Natural good, good comparatively ; as the difference of dispositions, 
 &c. Some dispositions are more sweet, even, and agreeable, than others. 
 Not that one is more holy by nature than another, for all are alike by 
 nature fallen; but the difference of disposition is rather arising or occa- 
 sioned by the various differences of connection between the soul and body, 
 effects produced from parental sensations. 
 
 Natural evil, such evil as will accrue or follow us whether we be good 
 or bad, not as the effect of our own conduct, but the necessary conse- 
 quence of the fall, as headache, toothache, &c. In children, some things 
 which some call sin, is only natural evil ; but not moral evil, until they 
 come to mature years to act from motives, and are capable of reflection 
 for themselves. 
 
 C. What about the doctrine of justification ? 
 
 S. There are four distinct justificEftions* spoken of in scripture. 
 
 C. What are the differences ? 
 
 S. The first is infantile justification, acquittance from Adamic guilt 
 by the gift or merit of Christ. The second, adult justification by faith, 
 i. e. aquittance from the guilt and condemnation of personal sin. Third, 
 justification by faith and works together, after pardon. Fourth, justifi- 
 cation by works in the day of judgment, without faith, but only as the 
 evidence, or fruits of it. As " every man is to be rewarded according to 
 the deeds done in the body ;" evil deeds, moral evil, will have a bad re- 
 ward ; but good deeds, moral good, (flowing from the love of God, through 
 faith, which purifies the heart in this life,) shall there and then in the 
 day of judgment have a good reward, " For God hath appointed a day to 
 judge the world in righteousness, by Jesus Christ." 
 
 Thus by Christ, God was pleased to create the world ; and secondly, 
 by Christ to redeem the world ; and thirdly, by Christ to judge the world 
 in righteousness. "And shall not the judge of all the earth do right ?" 
 
 Compare Heb. i. 2. John i. 3. with iii. 16, 17. Acts xvii. 31. 
 
 C. What state are infants in by nature ? Pure as Adam when he came 
 from the hand of his Creator, or as graceless as devils ? 
 
 * Justification signifies acquittance with approbation. 
 32* 
 
378 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 S. Neither. Adam was made, or created in the image of God ; but he 
 lost it by sin, and of course it must be restored by divine inspiration, or in- 
 fusion, and all who have divine nature must receive it by inspiration. 
 Man is but a man, and can propagate his own species only : he cannot 
 propagate divinity, any more than a stream can rise higher than its fount- 
 ain, or an effect be more noble than the cause which produced it ; for ho- 
 liness is not an inherent principle of parentage, but is derived from God 
 only. 
 
 Devils receive no favors from the hand of God, which cannot be said in 
 truth of infants ; but, "as judgment came upon all men to condemnation, 
 by the disobedience of one ; even so the free gift came upon all men to jus- 
 tification of life," " by the obedience of one, Christ Jesus." Rom. v. 18. 
 
 C. What about justification by faith ? 
 
 S. We nowhere read about " the robes of Christ's imputed righteous- 
 ness," in all the Bible : of course it can be found only in the imagination 
 of those who talk and tell about a " covenant made between the Father 
 and the Son from all eternity," as if they were there present, and heard 
 the bargain made, and were personal witnesses to the affair. 
 
 We read that " Abraham believed God," and his faith was counted, or 
 imputed to him for righteousness. 
 
 Here observe — God spoke to Abraham, and it was Abraham's duty to 
 give credit to the Divine testimony. Abraham did so, and acted consonant 
 therewith. This act of faith (which was an act of the mind) was right, 
 and Abraham was justified in it ; his faith, i. e. the act, was counted or im- 
 puted to him for righteousness ! 
 
 C. Why was the act imputed to him for righteousness ? 
 
 S. Because the prmcijrfe and act were right, and it was the lowest and 
 only act that he could do that was right, in consequence of the fall ; and 
 he was liable to mistake in judgment, and from thence to err in practice. 
 Therefore by the deeds of the Paradisaical law, shall no flesh be justified, 
 that it may be by grace, through faith. And hence, the law of faith is 
 fitted to man's necessity. Christ is the meritorious cause of man's re- 
 demption, but faith the instrumental cause of man's salvation. So God can 
 be just, and the justifier of him that believeth ; as the equitable Ruler and 
 Governor of the world, who judgeth in righteousness. Rom. v. i — 4. 
 
 C. Have we any account of any more being justified by faith ? 
 
 S. Yes. Rom. v. 1, " Being justified by faith, we have peace with 
 God through our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 C. Why need an adult be justified by faith ? 
 
 S. Because he hath forfeited his infantile justification, by his own per- 
 sonal sin, by not acting and obeying at all times the light of grace. 
 
 C. How am I to be justified by faith? 
 
 »S'. Submit to the righteousness of God ; for in the act of submis- 
 sion there is dependence implied, and where there is dependence there is 
 reliance, and where there is reliance there hope springs up, as the fruit or 
 effect of faith. 
 
 C. Am I to merit salvation by my own works ? or shall I sit on the 
 stool of do-nothing? 
 
 S. If one should tell another to pull up milling-stalks one day, he would 
 give him a thousand dollars, he cannot say he has merited the thousand 
 dollars, for he has not earned it : therefore he will not claim it on the prin- 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 379 
 
 ciple of his own merit, but by the other's grace and promise ! Therefore, 
 we are not to sit on the " stool of do-nothing," but up and do the will of 
 God, for, " Blessed are they who do his commandments, that they may 
 have right to the tree of life." All we have we received, and of course 
 we owe the whole : therefore, we have nothing that we can call our own : 
 consequently after we have done all, we cannot bring God into debt. 
 Hence we must say, we are unprofitable servants, because we can do no 
 more than is our duty to do. 
 
 C. What about justification by faith, and works after pardon ? 
 
 S. We must prove our faith and love to Christ by keeping his com- 
 mandments and walking in the light, the duty to our fellow-mortals ac- 
 cording to our ability and opportunity, so we should act the part of the good 
 Samaritan, "doing as we would be done by" — also, suffer, as well as do 
 the will of God ; and thus, " by works shall faith be made perfect," and 
 
 " a cup of cold water, given in the name of shall in no wise lose its 
 
 reward." 
 
 A man who hath a wife like Peter, and is called to preach, must under- 
 take it by faith ; the practice is work. Thus his works flow from faith, as 
 all Christian works should do, and we should then be justified in them ; as 
 Christ said, " No man hath forsaken houses, wife, &c. for my sake 
 and the gospel, but he shall receive an hundred fold, (i. e. ten thousand per 
 cent.) in this present world, besides the promise of the life to come." 
 
 Thus he is "justified by works, and not by faith only," James ii. 24; 
 and so, " He that endureth to the end shall be saved," saith the Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 C. What about justification by works in the day of judgment without 
 faith, but only as the evidence or fruits of it ? 
 
 S. Matt. xii. 36, 37. We are given to understand, that " for every 
 idle word, man must give an account thereof in the day of Judgment," and 
 "by thy words thou shalt he justified, and by thy words thou shalt be con- 
 demned ! !! " It is nowhere said in all the Bible, that faith shall be call- 
 ed in question in the day of judgment, but only our deeds, works, &c. 
 
 Therefore, our own past sins must be pardoned, and after pardon our 
 conduct flowing from the love of God will meet the Divine approbation. 
 Thus the moving principle being good, the conduct flowing from it is good ; 
 hence the judge will say, " Well done, good and faithful servant, enter 
 thou into the joy of thy Lord." But remember, the Judge will tell no 
 lies, of course he will not pronounce them good, unless they are so in a 
 moral point of view ; for God looks at the heart, and judges according to 
 intentions. He will not pronounce them faithful unless they are so in 
 reality. Therefore, prepare to meet thy God ! 
 
 C. Friend Singular, are the Christian's robes his own, or Christ's ? Can 
 a Christian lose them ? 
 
 S. Rev. vii. 14 and 15. "These have washed their roles, 
 
 and made them white in the blood of the Lamb." T-h-e-i-r does not spell 
 Christ, therefore the robes were their own. Chap. xvi. 15. " Blessed is 
 he that watcheth and kcepcth. his (not Christ's) garments, lest he walk na- 
 ked." Why pronounce him blessed for keeping his own garments, if he 
 could not lose them 1 
 
 C. I thought our own robes were only as filthy rags ! 
 
 S. Admitting that our own robes were as filthy rags, what would be 
 
380 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 the cause of such filth but sin ? And what can it argue but the need of a 
 washing or a change ? Justification by faith is what God does for us by 
 the death of his Son ; but regeneration is what he does in us, by the oper- 
 ation of his Holy Spirit. The first is the pardon of our sins, the latter is 
 the sanctipZcation of our nature to God. 
 
 C. Where and how are our robes to be cleansed ? 
 
 S. Zech. xiii. 1. We read that "a fountain is opened to the house of 
 David for sin and uncleanness !" and in the first chapter of Isaiah and 
 16th verse, " Wash you, make you clean ; put away the evil of your 
 doings from before mine eyes ; cease to do evil ; learn to do well." By 
 the command, " Wash you, make you clean," &c. certainly cannot mean 
 to sit still on the stool of do-nothing. 
 
 C. Have we any account in all the Bible that somebody got to heaven 
 in their own robes by washing them ? 
 
 <S. Hark ! These are they which came out of great tribulation, and 
 have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb ; 
 therefore are they before the throne of God. Rev. vii. 14, 15. 
 
 C. But do you not suppose that if I am one of the elect ; if I get drunk, 
 cheat and steal, that as Jesus Christ was temperate, honest, and benevo- 
 lent, my sins will be imputed to him, and his acts of righteousness will be 
 imputed, to me, and be as acceptable to God for me, as if he did it 1 
 
 S. No : for Jesus Christ did not come to save his people in their sins, 
 but from their sins. 
 
 C. How am I to be saved from my sins ? 
 
 S. By hearing, obeying, and partaking of the Spirit of God ; for such 
 as hear and obey, are pronounced wise, and except ye partake of the spirit 
 of God, ye cannot be happy, for God is the only fountain of lasting hap- 
 piness.* 
 
 C. It is hard to give up reason to faith ! 
 
 S. What is sound reason but good sense improved ? And for matter of 
 fact to be embraced or admitted, is not repugnant to sound reason. And 
 the gospel requires you to believe nothing but what is truth. 
 
 C. I admit the idea of a God, but not of miracles or inspiration. 
 
 S. To smell, see, taste, feel, or hear God by the bodily senses, you 
 cannot ; and if he be not revealed to your mind, how and why do you 
 admit or believe he exists? 
 
 The existence of a world is not the effect of nature, but of God's power. 
 To deny the doctrine of miracles is to deny the work of creation ; because, 
 to create is an act of divine power, and to deny the work of creation is to 
 deny the Creator, because the act gives the character. Hence you must 
 be an atheist. Again : as nobody was present when God made the world, 
 we have not so much as lawful or human evidence to adduce. Of course 
 the subject of creation is a doctrine of miracles, revelation, and faith. 
 
 C. Will not the doctrine of Universalism do ? 
 
 S. We read of some who have never forgiveness, but are in danger of 
 eternal damnation, Mark iii. 29. 
 
 C. "Christ preached to the spirits in prison;" 
 
 S. True ; viz. " Avhile the ark was preparing." But said God on that 
 occasion, " My Spirit shall not always strive with man," but during the 
 
 * Rom. viii. 'J and 11- 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 381 
 
 three days that the body of Christ was in the vault, his soul was not 
 among the lower inhabitants, for he said to the thief on the cross, 
 " To-day thou shalt be with me in Paradise ;" and the passage in Acts, 
 •'Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell," &c., was only the accomplish- 
 ment of what the Psalmist saw prophetically of the reunion of the soul 
 and body, before the body putrefy. Hell is not the eternal torment of the 
 damned, but is the intermediate space of time which passes between death 
 and the resurrection, as yesterday swallowed up in following time as to- 
 day commenced. 
 
 The " lake of fire and brimstone" is to be the place of their torment, 
 (into which hell will be cast, or lost,) originally " prepared for the devil 
 and his angels." A bar of steel heated, with a roll of brimstone added, 
 will run down like melted lead ! If this be but a comparison, what must 
 be the reality ? 
 
 C. What about the doctrine of once in grace always in grace ? 
 
 S. Though we read that " none can pluck them from the hand of God, 
 or any creature separate them from the love of Christ," &c, yet we do 
 not read but what they may go off themselves, and separate themselves, 
 by their own sins, from the love and favor of God. 
 
 N. B. If a man can believe himself but everlastingly elected uncondi- 
 tionally, and then fall into disgrace, he might be a dangerous man. How ? 
 The human law will not deter him from his deep-laid scheme, and the 
 law of honor will not influence him, and the divine law cannot punish 
 him ; of course he may be a dangerous man, as he can give no assurance 
 of fidelity. Thus this doctrine hath a baneful influence on society, by 
 destroying moral obligation.* 
 
 C. Friend Singular, I must soon leave you ; have you any pertinent 
 advice to give ? 
 
 S. Friend Curious, as you have asked many questions, I would here 
 remark, that contempt, when defeated, begets wonder and admiration, 
 which, through prejudice, degenerates into envy; which last, when in- 
 dulged, begets malice and revenge, the most baneful and detestable of 
 all dispositions contaminated with moral evil. Therefore remember that 
 report is as the rolling snowball, enlarging as it goes ; but do you be 
 cautious neither to add to nor rejoice at the misfortunes of others, nor 
 busy yourself in circulating reports, lest it cause you shame or tears 
 afterwards, when it is too late to prevent the consequence which may fol- 
 low, but live for eternity by " watching unto prayer." 
 
 * It is the siste' doctrine of the pope's " indulgences," that is, pardons, not only of sins 
 past and present, but those which are to come, by giving ten shillings and sixpence to the 
 cardinal ! 
 
HINTS 
 
 ON THE FULFILMENT 
 
 OF 
 
 PROPHECY 
 
 Seeing we have arrived to an important period of time, in which the 
 whole world appears to be convulsed in a political, commercial, and reli- 
 gious point of view, I am led to think the prophecies are fulfilling, and 
 induced, for the benefit of the Christians, if by any means it can be a 
 help to them, under God, in the approaching calamities, to send the fol- 
 lowing abroad. 
 
 It is rational to admit that the most important things would be the most 
 proper objects of prophecy ; for to prophesy of things less consequential 
 would be less noble, and of course less interesting. Consequently, the 
 most extraordinary things would be the most proper subjects for pro- 
 phecy, because they would be more interesting to the welfare of society. 
 
 Marcus, or Napoleon Bonaparte, having become an extraordinary char- 
 acter, it is not unreasonable to admit him with his coherents, or concomi- 
 tants, to be found in scripture prophecy ; if so, it is for our benefit, in 
 whose days the prophecies are fulfilled : consequently, it is our duty to 
 examine and see, that we may derive the benefit intended thereby. 
 
 The most plain, natural, literal, and easy interpretation and fulfilment, 
 is generally the best, and surest not to err ; therefore, in casting a few 
 short hints, I shall follow this plan, which I hope the reader will peruse 
 with attention, and a mind suitably affected God-ward. 
 
 The woman spoken of in Revelation xii. 1, in heaven, clothed with the 
 sun, a crown of twelve stars upon her head, and the moon beneath her 
 feet, may refer to the militant church — her being clothed with the sun, 
 to divine righteousness ; the stars, to the apostles and succeeding minis- 
 ters ; in heaven, the favor of God, and heavenly places in Christ Jesus, 
 (Eph. ii. 6 ;) the moon, the world beneath her feet ; her cries, the spirit- 
 ual groans and travail of the church for her prosperity; and the child, 
 Christ Jesus — not to be considered there in his person, but in his kingdom ; 
 and the great red dragon, elsewhere called the devil and Satan, seeking 
 their destruction, must be so interpreted as to make common sense — there- 
 fore, to be considered as a wicked being in the spiritual world, and yet 
 having concerns in the human world, interfering in human affairs, and 
 having government over such as will be led by his diabolical influence. 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 383 
 
 Therefore, the seven heads and ten horns, and seven diadems, or crowns, 
 which belonged, not to the horns, but to the heads, which belonged to the 
 dragon, must or may be literally applied to " Rome pagan," without any 
 thing twisted or far-fetched. 
 
 The seven heads being applied to Rome pagan, we find just so many 
 different forms of supreme government to exist, viz. : 1, kingly ; 2, con- 
 sular ; 3, dictators ; 4, tribunes ; 5, decemviri ; 6, triumviri ; 7, imperial. 
 And a diadem, or crowns, which denote supreme authority in prophecy, 
 is applied to each of them in succession ; but nothing is here said about 
 the power of the horns, for these were united then under those heads, 
 particularly the last. 
 
 Here, observe, the civil, military, and ecclesiastical authority was at 
 their disposal ; consequently, being under diabolical influence, were led 
 agreeable to the will of the dragon, or devil, as far as God permitted ; 
 hence the church was persecuted, as in the person of Herod against the 
 child Jesus, when the children of Bethlehem were slain ; and various 
 other instances which might be cited, as the ten persecutions, &c. 
 
 The dragon is spoken of as in actual existence, and no mention is 
 made of his rise and ascent, as is of the beast. But why ? Because, 
 when John wrote, he was in actual existence,* whereas the two beasts 
 were to come in future. 
 
 The woman exhibits two flights : the first, she fled, the second, she flew. 
 The first implies, as it were, on foot ; but the second was as on eagle's 
 wings into the wilderness. The first and second places are not the 
 same, though the wilderness may be considered the same wilderness 
 state. The first place is that side of the Danube next to England, which 
 received the gospel, &c, and protection was given. The second place I 
 apprehend to be America. The dragon poured out a flood after the wo- 
 man, and the earth helped the woman, &c, which by commentators is 
 admitted and acknowledged as applicable to human governments, giving 
 religious toleration and affording protection. If so, the prophecy, how- 
 ever much it may have been fulfilled as it relates to Europe and the 
 east, is more perfectly fulfilled under the American government. For, 
 instead of a " law religion" for a national church, by the establishment 
 of one sect, and the rest only " tolerated," universal " right of conscience" 
 is established, agreeable to the " Creator's law of nature," which com- 
 ports with the divine government. 
 
 The first beast, which is spoken of in Rev. xiii. 1, 2, &c, rising out of 
 the sea, is literally applicable to Rome papal, without any thing twisted or 
 far-fetched. 
 
 The ancients supposed Europe to be an island ; hence, in prophecy it is 
 styled the sea, to distinguish it from Asia the main, which, in prophecy, is 
 styled the earth. 
 
 The papal authority is well known to have begun in Europe ; and now 
 observe a primary cause. 
 
 * One of the Roman emperors carried the dragon in his colors. After the empire was 
 divided into the eastern and western, the Turks overran and occupied Constantinople, so 
 called 1'rom Constantine. But more will be said of the Ottoman empire, which must be 
 dated from 606, the year that Mahomet took to his cave, and the pope was styled " uni- 
 versal bishop." 
 
384 HINTS ON THE 
 
 Constantine the Great,* who ascended to the imperial dignity in Rome 
 pagan, filled up the last stage of that existence ; and hence is styled the 
 " tail of the dragon," and said to " draw a third part of the stars of heaven, 
 and cast them to the earth." How ? «By abolishing paganism, and estab- 
 lishing Christianity as the national religion ! Hence, a flood of honor, 
 riches, grandeur, and popularity, proved an inducement to many, who 
 were called and compared to stars, (Rev. i. 16-20 ;) being influenced first 
 by noble principles and heavenly-mindedness, but were now attracted and 
 cast to the earth — that is, become earthly-minded, and answered the pur- 
 pose of an ambitious, designing man : hence popery, being now in embryo, 
 sprang into existence about the year 606, for the pope was then styled 
 " Bishop of Bishops," or " Universal Bishop ;" but it did not arrive to full 
 perfection till about 1077. 
 
 Though this beast is said to have seven heads, yet no crmtms are ascribed 
 to them, but to the ten horns ; whereas, with the dragon it was otherwise ; 
 which shows that this prophecy is more recent, viz. not barely after the 
 division of the empire into what is called the eastern and western empires, 
 but when it was so divided as to have ten separate and distinct govern- 
 ments — as ten crowns are ascribed to the ten horns ; which was really 
 the case since the division, but not under the pagan Roman emperors, or 
 prior. f 
 
 This beast, though no crowns are ascribed to him, seeing the ecclesias- 
 tical authority took lead of the civil, yet " a name of blasphemy" is said 
 ■ to be " upon his heads ;" that is, assuming the title and prerogative of God, 
 - and lording it over the consciences of men, which is blasphemous in the 
 full and highest sense. " And the dragon gave him his power, and seat, 
 and great authority." Observe the transfer here. The papacy exercised 
 that civil and ecclesiastical power which was exercised by the supreme 
 government in Rome pagan ; which transfer the reader must keep in 
 mind. 
 
 About the year 1077 he comes to his full power. He excommuni- 
 cates the emperor, ascends the throne, and begins to reign without con- 
 trol.:}: 
 
 Here it is remarkable that Mr. Wesley, in the year 1754, calculated 
 the end of the " forty and two months" of this beast, (chap. xiii. 4, 5.) to 
 the very time ! — 1810; which was fifty-six years previous: also, John 
 Fletcher made a calculation in every respect like the above. After which 
 the second beast should appear, "coming up" gradually, and yet progres- 
 
 * From this image-Saviour on the cross in his army, began the image-worship in the 
 church; first Christ, then the Virgin Mary, &c. 
 
 t Constantine the Great died in 337, which was the time of the tail of the dragon. 
 Shortly after, the empire was divided into the eastern and western empires; and in 355, 
 Rome was plundered, and immediately after, it appears, the ten horns began to exhibit 
 their crowns as follows: 1st. Huns, in Hungary, 356; '2<l Ostrogoths,^: 3d. Visij 
 378; 4th. Franks, 407 ; 5th. Vandals, 407; fkh. Sueves,407: 7th. Burgundians, 407 ; 8th. 
 Herules and Rugians, 476 ; 9th. Saxons, or Britons, 476; 10th. Longobards, 526, 
 
 | The seven heads of tins beast arc said I" 1"' seven hills; and yet one of them was 
 wounded. Hence it is evident, that the heads are more than the seven lulls of Rome, be- 
 cause a mere hill could not be so wounded, four of the hills have been used by the popes, 
 &c, whirl] may imply tour heads in succession, viz. 1st. Cselian had on it the Lateran ; 2d. 
 The Vatican, with St. Peter's Church ; 3d. The Quirinal, with the church of St. Mark and 
 Quirinal Palace; 4th. The Esqueline Hill, with the temple of St. Maria Maggiore : here 
 1 add lionapaitrV nope in the church of St. Maria Major, for the 5th and 6th. The reader 
 must keep in mind the transfer to London. Km the seventh head is yet to come, and that 
 from the bottomless pit, (Rev. xvii. 8,) which future time must exhibit. 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 385 
 
 sively, " out of the earth," viz. Asia, and exercise all the power of the 
 first beast that was before him. Thus, we discover a continuation or suc- 
 cession, in order, from pagan Rome to papal Rome, so to our day. (Rev. 
 xii. 3 — xiii. 1, 2, 11. Compare xvii. 12.) 
 
 Bonaparte went to Egypt • thence to Palestine, which was in Asia : he 
 there rose to eminence mentally ; for it was there, it appears, that the 
 grand design was concerted. He retreated, and returned to France, wlnre 
 he actually and really brought it into execution : first, by seizing the civil 
 authority, and using the ecclesiastical to answer his designs; and, though 
 a degree of toleration was allowed, yet he remodelled popery, and made a 
 pope to accomplish his own intentions. 
 
 A part of the agreement was : first, the pope should issue no bull within 
 Bonaparte's jurisdiction without his consent; second, should ordain any 
 man to office that Bonaparte should appoint, upon producing a certificate 
 from one priest that the man was sound in the faith ; third, the education 
 of children was taken from all except married persons ; fourth, a priest 
 should take nothing from the people, but receive a salary from the reve- 
 nue — a rector eighty pounds, and a curate fifty pounds. Thus the estab- 
 lishment was more nominal than real, and tended to make the priestly 
 office contemptible to a man of letters. 
 
 The pope began to grow too strong in power to answer Bonaparte's de- 
 signs. Accordingly, in 1809, he passed an edict that on the first day of 
 January, 1810, the pope should be stripped of all civil power and influ- 
 ence, and remain only a limited ecclesiastic, and that Italy should be an- 
 nexed to France as a French province, and Rome become the second city 
 in the empire. Upon this the pope excommunicated Bonaparte, under the 
 authority of God Almighty, Paul and Peter — disappears ; but he is taken 
 under military arrest : and so he is fallen.* 
 
 Again, Joseph Bonaparte passed an edict in Spain, that all ecclesiastical 
 power, of every name, grade, and nature, except what was in the throne, 
 should cease the same day, viz. January, 1810. Since which the Inquisi- 
 tion has been abolished, in a measure, and also in Portugal, &c. 
 
 Some attempt to find fault, because scripture prophecy does not point 
 out the year and day ; but let it be remembered, that when the prophecies 
 were written, our mode of computing time was not in use ; therefore, it 
 must be exhibited in emblems to answer the substance. 
 
 Many persons suppose the ten horns spoken of, (Rev. xvii. 12,) referred 
 to the horns or governments of Europe supporting the papal authority, but 
 the idea is founded in error ; because these horns are said to have no king- 
 dom as yet, but received power, which was delegated to act in conjunction 
 with the beast. Hence, it is evident that this must be applied and con- 
 sidered as the same horns that were in Rome pagan, then Rome papal, 
 but now under the influence of the second beast, which exerciseth all the 
 power of the first beast that was before him. 
 
 Henry the Eighth, of England, who was styled the " Defender of the 
 Faith," when a papist, shook off the papal power, and retained the king- 
 dom and title in his own hand ; which shows that the kingdom was his 
 
 * The " forty-two months" then ended — having lost his power, which was given him in 
 1143, when he wore the triple crown — three of the ten horns of Daniel. The same year the 
 power of choosing a pope was taken from the people, and lodged in the cardinals alone. 
 The intermediate time was just 666 years, which was the number of the beast. 
 
 33 
 
386 HINTSONTHE 
 
 and not the pope's. This was applicable also to all those governments 
 that acknowledged the papal power : but these kings have no kingdom, 
 and yet they are kings in name and authority ; which shows that the pro- 
 phecy is applicable to the present state of Europe thus far, and nowhere else.* 
 
 King George's coronation oath was to keep down popery by his armies 
 and fleets ; and yet we find that the popish religion is established in Can- 
 ada by his royal assent and authority, which the reader must keep in 
 mind ; second, the last life-guards that the pope had, previous to his ban- 
 ishment by the order of the council of five hundred, (when Bonaparte was 
 upon the Italian expedition,) were Englishmen, and for which they re- 
 ceived medals from the pope ; third, the last relicts of old popery, where 
 the inquisition law remained in force, viz. Spain and Portugal, the British 
 are now, and have been, giving their aid thereto with all their might ; 
 which argues, that as they are the last who are fighting for the old dregs, 
 they necessarily step into their shoes, and merit a transfer. 
 
 Babylon, mentioned in Revelation : the term is borrowed and transfer- 
 red from Babylon of old to Rome ;f consequently, when Babylon sunk in 
 the east she rose in the west. If a transfer be admitted once, if need be, 
 it may be admitted again with propriety, without any thing twisted or far- 
 fetched. 
 
 Now I ask, where can a city be found, the destruction of which would 
 cause such a general cry and lamentation, &c, to commence, and effect 
 the whole world, as is described in the eighteenth chapter of Revelation, 
 from the 10th to the 19th verses inclusive; which the reader must pay 
 attention to. 
 
 Rome, in the political and commercial world, has scarcely a name, 
 and her destruction could not produce such a general lamentation. There- 
 fore we must look foi some other city of a like description, the destruction 
 of which would be universally felt. London may be styled the " mother 
 of trade," having her concomitants mediately or immediately throughout 
 the world in every place of trade ; of course her fall would produce such 
 an effect ; therefore a transfer thither may be admitted with propriety. 
 
 Again ; England having been a province under the civil government 
 of Rome pagan, and under the influence of Rome papal, is, consequently, 
 one of the "ten horns;" therefore we must look for a union under the 
 second beast, that the prophecy may be completely fulfilled throughout 
 the whole. 
 
 What does this argue ? And what times are we to expect at hand 1% 
 
 * Bonaparte's kings have received power, but not a kingdom. 
 
 t We read not only of Babylon, but also of the "whore ot'Babylon," styled the " mother 
 of harlots," which is supposed to mean tin- Romish Church. If she be a mother, who are 
 her daughters'! They must be the corrupt, national, established churches that came out of hen 
 If so, what of those governments that support them 1 lint oh! the cry of national /ins ! Are 
 not Connecticut and Massachusetts in possession of a quadroon, or some of the tincture 1 
 See the conduct of the clergy! 
 
 X The Prince of Wales, heir apparent to the crown, is supposed to be on good terms with 
 Bonaparte; hence an expectation, on the death of the present king, that the clergy and 
 Protestant nobility will make a stand against the prince wearing the crown. It is also 
 worthy oi remark, that the king suffers turn to hold no commission higher than a colonel, 
 when his younger brother, the duke of York, was commander-in-chief." Mrs. Fitzherbert, 
 his miss, is ol the Romish religion, and of one of the bitteresl families, who has such inilu- 
 ence, that he may wdl be styled the " Petticoat Prince." Mere observe his politics. But 
 since is delegated by the , with the regency. 
 
 The affairs and arrangements exemplify a mutual understanding in those modern scenes 
 — which may be seen, comparatively, with a squint. 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 337 
 
 It was observed that the woman fled into the wilderness ; that is, those 
 countries northwest of the Danube, where the gospel had not been re- 
 ceived before ; but when she had the wings as eagles, I must believe 
 America to be the place referred to in prophecy. 
 
 Reason 1st. The first settlers of New England, &c, evidently came 
 for conscience' sake ; and many others have come hither for the sake of 
 peace and liberty, from the intolerant hand of persecution and oppression. 
 
 Reason 2d. The earth helped the woman, which by commentators here 
 is allowed to signify civil government. Therefore whatever toleration 
 has been given in Europe, it is not equal to that in America ; for they 
 have some kind of national established religion, which tends to bind the 
 consciences of men and restrict their privileges, in consequence of which 
 virtue is oppressed and vice triumphs. 
 
 But not so in America : all are protected, though none established ; 
 that if a religion be false, she shall not have the civil sword to uphold her; 
 and if genuine and true, shall not be persecuted nor depressed. 
 
 Reason 3d. The eagle and stars are in our banners of liberty. Amer- 
 ica may well be styled a wilderness, naturally, when compared to the old 
 world, and considering our infancy. 
 
 Reason 4th. Whoever believes in a providence must acknowledge a 
 particular providence of God in the separation, preparation, and indepen- 
 dence of the United States, when compared with the affairs of Europe. A 
 whole is composed of parts, and the parts form the whole ; therefore, the 
 particular providences compose the general providence, as much as the 
 individuals compose a family : of course the term general providence 
 without the particular providences considered and implied, is a great swell- 
 ing phrase without meaning ; it is like a half dozen of ciphers, which 
 make an appearance but count nothing. Therefore we must admit a pro- 
 vidence, or be atheists, and suppose nothing could put forth the act of 
 power and beget something; and that something jumped together and 
 formed men and things, and so argue that effects may be produced with- 
 out causes. 
 
 I would advise such as wish to be profited by reading history, to be- 
 come well acquainted with the history of their own times and country, 
 and view the providential hand of God in our deliverance and preserva- 
 tion. One instance only out of many I will now hint. The first time 
 the British invaded Charleston, South Carolina, it was expected they would 
 attack them in the rear ; but the preventive was afterwards discovered 
 to be the water rising some feet higher than it was wont to do — thus the 
 place was saved. Also, when every man's hands seemed to hang down, 
 except the great Washington, when the American cause appeared so 
 gloomy and desperate, the night the council of war was held at Trenton, 
 relative to the attack on Princeton. Also, Cornwallis to deliver his sword 
 to the son whose father was in that tower, of which he was the constable. 
 And even when on the verge of falling into the general commotions of Eu- 
 rope, God has kept us by his providential hand, more than once or twice, 
 beyond human probability. 
 
 There is such a thing as national privileges, of course national bless- 
 ings, which, when abused, generally become national sins — which merit 
 national judgments, that must be poured out for punishment in this world, 
 unless there be a national repentance ; for we shall not be judged at the 
 
388 HINTS ON THE 
 
 bar of God as nations, (for nations will then cease to exist,) but as iiwlii i- 
 duals, and punished accordingly ; but national sins must be punished 
 here, seeing it cannot be done hereafter. 
 
 General' Burgoyne in the course of his defence, when on his trial, made 
 the following remark: — '•' I once thought the Americans were in the 
 wrono-, but now I am convinced that nothing short of the overruling hand 
 of providence could unite the hearts of three millions of people so perse- 
 verins;ly to stand or fall together, as was exemplified in the case of the 
 Americans."* 
 
 The Jewish commentators observed, if the Messiah did not come by 
 such a time they need not expect him, which time has long since passed. 
 They caused a large council of their most learned Rabbies to meet at 
 Amsterdam ; the result of which was, after twelve months sitting, that 
 the Messiah had come, but to them was unknown. This is one step 
 towards their conversion to Christianity. The Jews, who are prohibited 
 from being landholders among all nations except America, have expressed 
 great faith in Bonaparte ever since he was a general, to be their restorer 
 to Palestine. 
 
 In 1806, about one 1,000 of their most learned Rabbies were ordered 
 by Bonaparte to meet him at Paris, where he proposed about fifty ques- 
 tions, which they solved to his satisfaction. He then directed them to 
 form for themselves a Sanhedrim, or Grand Council, such as they formerly 
 had at Jerusalem, though abolished ever since the destruction of that city 
 by Titus. 
 
 There are about 9,000,000 of Jews within Bonaparte's jurisdiction, 
 who have the blessing of Abraham — money. 
 
 The second beast, which came out of the earth, Rev. xiii. 11, is said to 
 " cause fire to come down from heaven in the sight of men, and to erect 
 an imasje to the first beast. "f 
 
 The^angel spoken of, (Rev. xiv. 6, 7,) "flying through the midst of 
 heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach/' &c, I doubt not made 
 his appearance at Moorfields," about 1739, the concomitants of which are 
 now publishing their creed, contained in that text4 
 
 Again, the angel, or extraordinary messenger, with his assistants, pro- 
 claiming the falfof Babylon, will be known in his time, 8th verse.— Also, 
 the one "warning the people of God to come out of Babylon, both literal, 
 spiritual, and practical, will be known also ; and such another threatening 
 for the omission of compliance is not to be found in all the Bible — 9th to 
 11th verse. 
 
 It must be observed by all who study this book, that what John describes 
 
 * The present war is only an appendix of the former— a continuation of those opposite 
 principles in theory, brought to the test. Bnt where does " natural justice" lay 
 
 t It is said when Bonaparte was in the East, he told the Mahometans that he was greater 
 than iMahomet; could ascend above the clouds, and cause lire to come down from heaven 
 on a wire in their sight : which he effected like Dr. Franklin with a lute ; which they did 
 not account lor on natural principles, and therefore admitted il to be the powi > oi bod: 
 also, n i.- said he offered a reward to that one who would make the greatest impi 
 in galvanism ; not Calvinism.— Image ; imitation or likeness: whether thisshould be taken 
 literal or moral, time will determine; bul I here add an imitation oi the popes, which a 
 friend writes to his correspondent from Europe to America, thus : A popish catechism 
 hath been published in France, under the sanction of. N pronouncing all to be 
 
 heretics, and in a stale of damnation, who are not of their communion. 
 
 1 It was there and then that the present greal revival ol religion hrst began. Observe, 
 
 " Judgment must first begin at the house ol ' rod ' 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 389 
 
 relative to the two beasts, &c, he viewed first in heaven, and afterwards 
 fulfilled upon the earth, and a clear distinction must be kept, otherwise 
 our ideas will be confused, or else the subject will appear as tautology.* 
 
 I have no doubt but we have arrived towards the closing of the sound 
 of the trumpet of the sixth angel, and the commencement of the seventh, 
 and also the pouring out of the seven last plagues. And however much 
 the earth, or political, civil, religious, and Christian world, may now be 
 convulsed or confused, I apprehend worse times, as it were, are at the 
 door ; and what has passed for the last twenty years, only as a few drops 
 before a shower, in comparison to what is to come. I therefore entreat 
 all, into whose hands these hints may fall, to take timely warning, and 
 particularly the true Christian, that he may have suffering grace in the 
 day of evil,f and be preserved as the seed of the gospel, and found in a 
 state of readiness against the coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
 and be counted worthy to have a seat at the marriage-supper of the Lamb, 
 when the Bride shall make herself ready. There is more contained in 
 these words than many are aware of — and who is ambitious to meditate 
 our privileges — as it relates to the " hundred and forty and four thousand." 
 
 As it relates to the states of Great Britain and France, I would make 
 the following remarks : — Let the reader imagine four thousand gun-boats, 
 three thousand five hundred of which are sufficient to carry two hundred 
 thousand men and all their naval stores, and three thousand five hundred 
 field-pieces ; five hundred prames, carrying from twenty to forty guns 
 each, with forges for heating shot; thirty-six sweeps or oars to each boat, 
 together with sails : these may be sunk, and thereby preserved from de- 
 cay, and raised at pleasure, and also fastened together with great conve- 
 nience and expedition by means of spring-bridges, composed of ropes, 
 which would enable the whole force to disembark, as though marching 
 on parade. A wind which would be fair for these to go from France to 
 England, which is but thirty miles, and take but about five hours, would 
 be precisely against the British fleet ; and a calm would do the same. 
 If thus once on the British coast, they would be out of reach of all the 
 king's navy, for on that side of England next to France, for seventy 
 miles in length, a ship of war cannot get within half a dozen miles of the 
 shore, but the flotilla, drawing but about twenty-two inches of water, would 
 there be screened, and could choose their place of landing. 
 
 The British, in 1807, did not make their boast of being able to bring 
 above seventy thousand men to any given point in twenty-four hours, 
 provided the French should land. It was ascertained that Bonaparte had 
 a map of London, with the number of every house and street that was 
 worth plundering, to distribute among his officers ; also to confiscate the 
 estates of the nobility to be distributed among his army ; so put an end 
 to the war, and make gentlemen of his soldiers ! What a powerful temp- 
 tation ! In 1805, when he was called off* to Germany against the Rus- 
 
 * Compare Rev. xv. 1, with chapter xvi. 1, and then read from chapter xiii. 11, to the 
 end of the fifteenth chapter, (for heaven) and the following ones to the twentieth, as ful- 
 filled (on earth.) — This may serve, in a measure, as a key to an inquiring mind. 
 
 t " Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord, from henceforth, saith the Spirit," &c. 
 Why"! They rest from their labors, and their works follow them. Observe, this denotes 
 something extraordinary, which should be remarked by the Christians of those times! I 
 here would refer the reader to Mr. Wesley's comment on Rev. xii. 12, xiii. 1, 3, then 
 xvii. 10 xiii. 11 and 15; and the catalogue after xxii. or at the close of his notes. 
 
 33*- 
 
390 HINTS ON THE 
 
 sians, he told his lads it had been his intention to have given them a din- 
 ner in London at such a time ; but being called off, he would give them 
 a suit of clothes in Vienna at such a time — which he performed. 
 
 Shortly after this, Mr. Pitt, viewing the state of the country, with his 
 last words cried out — " O my country ! My country !" and expired. 
 
 The British, though ridiculing the idea of Bonaparte's breaking over 
 the " wooden walls of old England," and saying he never designed to 
 come, yet made great preparations to meet him. Besides the regular 
 army in England, and two hundred thousand in Ireland, they balloted 
 eight hundred thousand militia. And all the carriages, carts, wagons, 
 &c, of whatsoever name or nature, were numbered, and also the draft 
 horses and boats ; beacons were erected on every high hill, composed of 
 combustibles to give warning with fire by night, telegraphs to give intel- 
 ligence by day, which would give information one hundred miles an 
 hour ; then all hands must turn out. 
 
 Here observe, Bonaparte was again called off from attempting the in- 
 vasion in 1806 to Prussia, and since to Spain, &c. But now look at the 
 present state of Europe, and behold poor* Britain has to stand it out sin- 
 gle-handed all alone ! borrowing money at five per cent to carry on the 
 war, the taxes being only sufficient to pay the interest of the national 
 debt,f &c. A hint at the taxes must here suffice — 1st, on every pound 
 of hide ; 2d, on every month of the tan works ; 3d, on every pound of 
 leather ; again, six shillings for a dog, and half a guinea for every hound ; 
 half a crown for wearing a hat, in which you must have a stamp, or be 
 subject to lose your hat and be fined ; five guineas for a riding-horse ; 
 and five for a two-wheel carriage, &c. &c. 
 
 Whatever geographers may say of the poor Irish, for poverty, of which 
 I have seen none to exceed the truth, yet the people are in a more deplo- 
 rable situation in England, being dependent on foreign trade ; whereas, 
 the Irish live more on potatoes, which they raise, and of course are not 
 so much affected by the times. And were I to have my choice, to be a 
 slave in America, or one of the laboring people in England, I should, 
 without hesitation, prefer the former, with this condition, let me chose my 
 master ; for then I would be sure of getting something to eat. 
 
 The king being head of the church, must be considered in a measure 
 as sponsor ; yet there is not less than sixty thousand prostitutes in the 
 city of London, that are licensed by the crown. I forbear to mention 
 what I know to be the truth relative to the country towns, leaving the 
 seaports out of the question ; but would advise the perusal of " Simpson's 
 Plea for Religion," and see the corruption of the church and state, &c. 
 
 * Then it turned afterwards on America, now reversed. What next ? 
 
 t The national debt was contracted in the reign of Henry \ 11. and amounted to £1 
 in 1697, two hundred years after, to £5,000,000; 1755, fifty-eighl years, £72,000,000; 1776, 
 twenty-one years, to £123,000,000 ; in 1786 increased to 6239,000,000; L796to i 
 sterling, and 1810 to about one thousand millions for England, and two hundred millions for 
 Ireland : and their annual expense £70,000,000; £11,000,000 more than their income. What 
 'mentation in the reign of George th< Second, and it may end with George the Third I 
 the solemn address of the " Plain Man" to George II. : 'It will c< me in the daj sof 
 him that shall come a#er thee !" 
 
 Query — If 35,000,000 came to a premature end in the Easl [ndies, under the administra- 
 tion of two — and the combination of 1792 was from ( reorge, — lOOjOOOjOOO in his reign untimely 
 — ami it each person contains twenty-eight i>inis of blood, how much would be required to 
 
 '■ afthe royal navy? 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROP II ECY. 391 
 
 of Great Britain, particularly that edition published by John Hagerty, of 
 Baltimore, as a spurious work under that title was published by the bish- 
 ops of England, after God took Simpson from the evil to come, just as the 
 bishops were going to call him to an account before the ecclesiastical 
 court for that work, which it was expected would have resulted in the loss 
 of his life. 
 
 Some have supposed the eighteen letters of his (Napoleon Buonaparte) 
 name divided by three, and added together, will make the number of the 
 beast, which is 606. Another author calculates 665 kings prior to him, 
 and that he completes the number of 666. But my opinion is different 
 from theirs, and should rather apply it a different way, or wait for future 
 time to unfold it. 
 
 The legion of honor, so called, of which a legion of life-guards is the 
 shell, or shadow of the substance, or essence of that honor. I therefore, 
 here remark, though a legion is no positive definite number, yet a certain 
 author calculates a perfect legion thus : six thousand privates ; a cap- 
 tain to every ten men ; a centurion to every one hundred ; and one offi- 
 cer to every one thousand ; which Mould make a complete legion to con- 
 sist of 6666 ; which would make 666 officers : that would be just the 
 number of the beast ! 
 
 When I take a view of Bonaparte's movement — 1st, relative to the 
 Jews ; 2d, as it relates to the papacy ; 3d, his politics ; 4th, his confede- 
 ration of ten ; 5th, his military manoeuvres ; 6th, the relation of affairs 
 in the east, in succession with his movements — I am led to meditate the 
 time near, when the seven last plagues, under the seventh trumpet, are to 
 be poured out, and particularly the two, one on the seat of the beast,* the 
 other on the Euphrates, which denotes the Ottoman empire. 
 
 Russia, which rose in lieu of the " eastern empire," whose emperor is 
 now styled the " emperor of the east," while Bonaparte is styled " empe- 
 ror of the west," and is at war with the Turks. Again, it is evident that 
 Bonaparte has a large number of men in his employ in Persia, to teach 
 them his art of war. For a moment reflect on the present state of the 
 world ; England has eight hundred thousand militia ; two hundred thou- 
 sand in Ireland ; two hundred thousand seamen, besides what may be oc- 
 cupied in standing armies at home and abroad. Again, view France, as 
 it were the whole nation as one cantonment, with three millions of militia 
 and one million in standing armies ; all Russia put in military requisi- 
 tion, amounting to seven millions ; and the Turks putting that empire in 
 a similar state, by order of the Grand Seignior, who is about to take the 
 field in person. 
 
 These things, when taken in conjunction with the state of Europe, a 
 few years ago, and what it is now, with the probable consequence of what 
 is at the door, denote something impressive indeed, and ought to stimu- 
 late every thinking mind on the continent of America to prize their privi- 
 leges, and improve them accordingly ; for where can a country be found 
 with peace, plenty, and religious liberty, but these United States ? And 
 
 * Which vial brought darkness on his kingdom — the woman took this advantage to seat 
 herself upon the beast, i. e. establish her maritime claims as ' ; queen" of the ocean and "mis- 
 tress" of the seas — having no rival, "shall see no sorrow." Rev. xviii. 7; but her interest 
 will clash with theirs, which will beget opposition, and cause them to consolidate. See 
 Revelation, chapter xvii. 16, 17. Council at Paris. 
 
392 HINTS ON THE 
 
 how soon we may be called to trials, is in the womb of futurity. As I 
 do not believe that a country was ever given up to the sword and destruc- 
 tion, wherever pure religion was on the progression, therefore, we need 
 to pray for peace, that we may be kept from the deluge of the old world, 
 which is fast progressing. And should the Euphrates, or Turkish empire 
 receive an overthrow, as other nations of late have fared, we should know 
 exactly the time of the church ; and it is not improbable but Bonaparte 
 will avail himself of the prejudices of the Jews to answer his own design, 
 who amount to nine millions in his jurisdiction ; and in doing this, in the 
 establishment of them at Palestine, it will cut up the Turkish empire, 
 afford him money, men, and a half-way house to the Indies. Thus, the 
 " Euphrates would be dried up, that the way of the kings of the east 
 might be prepared." Rev. xvi. 12.* I add no more, only give a reca- 
 pitulation of the subject, &c. 
 
 1. The woman, the church, persecuted, and the child, Christ, not in 
 his person, but in his kingdom. 
 
 2. 1st. She fled to the north of Europe. 2d. Flew to America. 
 
 3. The devil or dragon governing the seven heads of Rome pagan, the 
 last of which was imperial ; under whom the ten horns were united in 
 subjection. 
 
 4. Constantine the Great is the tail of the dragon, and by the change 
 of the religious national establishment, corruption creeps into the church ; 
 Popery is begotten, in embryo ; 606 appears ; come to the full, 1077. 
 
 5. The ten horns now have their crowns. 
 
 6. The first beast out of the sea (Europe) with seven heads is the Pa- 
 pacy, but no crowns are ascribed to them, because the ecclesiastical au- 
 thority took the lead of the civil. 
 
 7. The dragon had only seven crowns, but here are ten, which shows 
 that the dragon and the beast are not one. 
 
 8. The dragon transferred his power to him — i. e. from Rome pagan 
 to the Papacy, &c. 
 
 9. Five heads are fallen, viz. Cselian, Vatican, Quirinal, Equiline, 
 and Bonaparte's pope. 
 
 10. " The beast is not," and " Babylon reigns queen." Here, observe 
 the transfer from Rome to England, as a city compact, and " queen of the 
 ocean." 
 
 11. The safety under " the wooden walls of old England," — Stepped 
 into the shoes of oldf Popery ; (to distinguish it from Bonaparte's new- 
 
 * The Jewish " Sanhedrim" have acknowledged Lewis XVIII. yet those " ten horns," or 
 kingdoms, who are indebted to the " woman" for their crowns, may find it their interest to 
 dispute her claims, and "agree to give their power" to the exiled, as a proper person : and 
 adopt a similar continental policy to dispute her claim, which, when effected, would astonish 
 the world, and produce the lamentation — Rev. xvii. 16 to 18. xviii. '.I to 19. 
 
 j For the last relics of old Popery, the British arc now fighting, viz. in Spain ami Portu- 
 gal, where the inquisition law only remains in force ; while the king of one is a captive, 
 and the other fled from his kingdom to Brazil, the British authority uphold what the !'>>|" a 
 have contended lor. If so, do they not step into the shoes, and necessarily merit a transfer 
 as above ! Moreover, now they have reinstated him again, lor he is gone to Koine. \\ es- 
 li aid the sixth \\<-,w\ would he with or under the government of Babylon, though not 
 with the power of Ins predecessors 1 
 
 The Pope, after his return to Rome, passed high encomiums on the Prince Regent, for 
 the services the royal power hml afforded the Papal cause; and especially for receiving 
 the Pope's Legate, i. e. right-hand man; which the Pope said had not been received in 
 iai-land before, lor two hundred years 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 393 
 
 modelled Popery) and reigning as a queen, styling herself, t! empress of 
 the seas !" intoxicated joy at Napoleon's downfall. Rev. xviii. 7. 
 
 12. Distinction between — 1st, The dragon ; 2d, The first beast ; 3d, 
 The second beast ; 4th, Babylon ; 5th, The power of Babylon ; and 6th, 
 The false prophet. 
 
 13. The second beast comes out of the earth, Asia, and appears at 
 '• the end of the 42 months of the first beast; which was 1810." As 
 Mahometanism and Popery rose in one year, 666. And " the beast and 
 false prophet will be taken and destroyed together." So the fifth and 
 sixth angels pour out from their vials the plagues on the seat of the beast 
 and the Euphrates, or Rome and the Ottoman empire, at no great distance 
 asunder — xix. 20. and xvi. 10 — 12. 
 
 14. Bonaparte's movements with the Jews, &c. 
 
 15. The temple built at Jerusalem. The two witnesses prophesy 42 
 common months, and then slain ; after which a tenth part of the city fell, 
 and 7000 slain, (70,000 in all,) the rest (63,000) repent and give glory to 
 God. 
 
 16. " Three unclean spirits, like frogs ; 1st, came out of the mouth of 
 the dragon ; the 2d, out of the mouth of the beast ; 3d, out of the false 
 prophet. 
 
 17. Out of the mouth of the dragon. Paganism opposed to the true 
 God. Atheism,* &c, which is the result of the " Heathen Mythology." 
 The Illuminati, formed from Voltaire, who said, " Jesus Christ began the 
 conversion of the world with twelve men, but I with six will banish Chris- 
 tianity from the earth." And by striving to reduce nature to its first 
 principles, think proper to destroy every thing out of the way, even to the 
 removing of father and mother as obstacles to the fruition of their object, 
 so that no rival shall be in the way. This society was as a powdermine 
 in France, and when Fayette and others went home from America to 
 France with the flame of liberty, they took fire and blew up the French 
 monarchy. Remarkable to tell — Robert Fleming, on the first Sunday of 
 the last century, preached a sermon on the prophecies, in which he calcu- 
 lated the French revolution to the very year ; which sermon Avas publish- 
 ed about ninety years before. Also, one observed that the massacre at 
 Paris by Louis XIV. would be visited on (his grandson) Louis XVI. by 
 the hand of God. 
 
 18. The " legion of honor." — As all societies must have grades, from 
 the " apprentice to the Grand Master," so we must conceive of Bona- 
 parte'sf " legion of honor ;" and the legion of life-guards as the shell to the 
 
 * Antichrist is generally applied to the Papacy by commentators, but it will not apply 
 there better than to any other sin, but is an unscriptural explanation, for John saith, " he 
 that denies the Father and Son is Antichrist," 1 John ii. 22 ; but the Papists do not deny 
 either, but confess both. 
 
 f The intoxicated joy at his downfall — a viceroy appointed for America as a consequence 
 — a rod laid up for a while — but how long before these words may be exemplified : " The 
 beast which thou sawest, was, and is not, and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit:" the 
 ten horns transfer their powerto him, he being the eighth, and may constitute the seventh 
 head of the first beast, adding a peculiar degree of, and a new and singular character and 
 title, at his last rise from the abyss — xvii. 8. Ths second beast of chap. xiii. 11. whose 
 kingdom is darkened, xvi. 10, appears to be the talse prophet of the xix. 20 — who at his 
 last ascent, after destroying Babylon, will go to the Holy Land, slay the two witnesses, xi. 
 7 — having erected the image to the first beast, xiii. 14 — which the angel warns against, xiv. 
 9 — and prepares the way for the battle ; the last that will ever be fought, verse 20— xvi. 13, 
 to 16, inclusive ; comDare with xix. 19, &o. 
 
394 HINTS ON THE 
 
 essence of that honor. Moreover it appears by his suppressing the liberty 
 of the press, and restricting the number of the printing presses, as though 
 this was to sink Europe into its former darkness and ignorance ; like Vol- 
 taire's society, though on a different plan : of course is the " unclean spi- 
 rit," like the frog out of the mouth of the beast.* 
 
 19. Out of the mouth of the false prophet; after the Euphrates or Ot- 
 toman empire is dried up, Rev. xvi. 12 to the 16th inclusive, read and 
 compare with chap. xix. from the 11th verse to the end of the chapter. 
 Awful, but important ! 
 
 20. The dragon or Satan is bound in the other world for 1000 years, 
 but we know not the time ; Christ comes to reign on the earth 1000 years ; 
 if a prophetic thousand, (a day for a year,) it would be 365,000 ; again, as 
 one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as 
 one day, it may be 365,000,000 of common years. 
 
 Considering the present agitated state of Europe, and the East, where 
 can we calculate for peace and safety unless in America ? 
 
 There are about 15,000,000 of men under military requisition ; and 
 God's controversy with the nations will not cease until they learn right- 
 eousness. 
 
 Therefore it stands all true Christians in hand to look to God, that our 
 rulers may be influenced aright, and have his wisdom to guide them ; that 
 we may be kept in peace, and from falling into the general commotion 
 and calamities of Europe and the East. 
 
 The Spirit of God teaches his followers to pray according to the pattern 
 given ; (i. e. the Lord's Prayer) which saith — " Thy kingdom come," — 
 which implies that every obstacle, as a hindrance to the spread of Christ's 
 kingdom, must be removed. Therefore, those ecclesiastical establish- 
 ments which bind the consciences of men, and prevent the spirit of free 
 inquiry, must be shaken as a rope of sand. Also, those civil or mo- 
 narchical governments, which uphold those religious national establish- 
 ments, must be torn down ; seeing they are mutually dependent on each 
 other. 
 
 The peace of nations is dependent on the laws of nations. Custom 
 makes law ; when certain customs which are the laws of nations are in- 
 fringed upon, the public peace is disturbed, and commonly settled with 
 powder and ball ; which shows that the laws of nations are dependant on 
 the martial law, and supported thereby. 
 
 The martial law is dependent on the civil law, for it is put in execution 
 by the same, as the military act, by the magistrate's command. 
 
 The civil law is dependent upon the ecclesiastical, for our rulers are ad- 
 mitted into office upon oath. An oath is a sacred thing, and is connect oil 
 with the moral law, which shows that religion is the foundation of civil 
 
 * The constitution of the federal government, and the proceedings of Congress, maj be 
 providential, as it relates to American citizens receiving conferred honors and titles, .V'-., 
 from other governments, to preserve us asa nation from falling into the sen - I calamity. 
 Query— It is possible that some arc connected with *****, and should they be convicted 
 of the reception as American citizens, n would run them hard as being guilty ol treason— 
 therefore, to save their**** would wish lor a hack door to plead that they were no1 Amer- 
 ican citizens, &c. vlisa or Mis. *********'s young Bonaparte, with Ins throne and impe- 
 rial retinue may be ****** embryo ! Remember, an egg may hatch a serpent ! and if peo- 
 ple sleep now, thej will awake then ! 
 
 in Frarjce twenty being prohibited from meeting together is like ! 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 395 
 
 government, particularly ours ; therefore, all persons who oppose religion, 
 strike at the public safety, by sapping the very foundation of civil autho- 
 rity ; of course, advertise themselves to be public enemies. Again, any 
 person who does not believe in religious sentiment, (the ideas of our future 
 rewards and punishment,) does not believe in things sufficient to constitute 
 an oath ; therefore for such person or persons to take an oath, would be 
 to act a sham, and perform a solemn nothing, also a mocking of common 
 sense ; and any persons who thus would act should be considered as 
 deceitful hypocrites, and dangerous to society, because they trifle with 
 things most sacred to answer their sinister designs, and cannot feel such 
 oath binding upon their consciences ; of course can give no assurance of 
 fidelity to the public. Hence it is evident that all who give or receive a 
 drink of grog for a vote, do no better than give or receive a trifling bribe ; 
 therefore they are trifling persons, and consequently are not fit for free- 
 men, much less for rulers, seeing they take such improper measures to 
 answer their own designs, which shows they are not men of principle nor 
 veracity, but may be influenced to swerve from the path of justice by de- 
 signing men, and let the guilty escape, and make the innocent suffer. 
 Therefore, watch the conduct of people, and look out for men of noble prin- 
 ciples, that there may be practice accordingly, good society cultivated, 
 and justice appear in our land : be guarded against office-hunters, who 
 would become worse than a nuisance to society. 
 
 All rulers ought to be men of information and veracity, and influenced 
 by noble and virtuous principles, as guardian angels for the public safety 
 and welfare, who must render an account. They being, as it were, trus- 
 tees for the welfare of society, are accountable to God and men for their 
 conduct, having derived their power and authority from the same, and of 
 course are praise or blame-worthy, according to their motive and conduct. 
 Truth will bear investigation, and carry its own conviction with it, when 
 properly understood. But error says hush to the spirit of inquiry ; wish- 
 ing truth to lie dormant, and herself unsearched, to appear gay to every 
 glancing eye. Therefore, our freemen ought to look well to the choice 
 of their rulers, as it relates to society, as sponsors for what is to come. 
 
ON THE MINISTRY. 
 
 How shall one person know, and be able to determine and judge, wheth- 
 er it be the duty of another to preach or not ? 
 
 There are but three evidences by which he may be able to judge and 
 determine concerning him on that subject. 1st, Divine evidence in his 
 own soul ; or 2dly, by the fruits of his labor ; or 3dly, the witness of his 
 word with power. 
 
 How shall one know whether it be his own duty to preach or not 1 Says 
 one, leave it to your brethren to determine. But if they have not the 
 proper evidence by which to judge, are incapable of forming a correct 
 judgment ; of course may err, to his great injury ; therefore, there should 
 be further investigation beyond those who are incomptent to be judges. 
 
 Search the Scriptures ! 
 
 The Scriptures do not say whether he, as an individual, shall go or stay. 
 
 If God wills the thing and requires it at his hand, there is no counselling 
 against the Lord. And if it be not his duty, no man nor any body of men, 
 have a right to tell or command him to go. 
 
 There is no rational evidence that wicked men are called of the Lord 
 to preach. Those who feel the call enjoined upon them, by obeying the 
 divine convictions in their soul, they feel quietness and peace, and joy in 
 God, by walking in that way. But the rejection of duty brings pain and 
 wo ! 
 
 As there are various gifts in the Christian church, and yet all by the 
 same Spirit, how shall a person know and determine what place and sphere 
 is his ? Answer — he must get the spirit of his station, and then he will 
 feel the witness, and have the testimony that he pleases God. The open- 
 ing of providence corresponds with the calls of the spirit, when and where 
 to go. 
 
 But some people who are too much bigoted to a mode of their own. had 
 rather good would not be done at all, if it does not come in their own way, 
 agreeably to their preconceived notion of the thing — if we may judge of 
 their conduct in opposing the instruments which it pleases God to use, as 
 means to accomplish it. But the words of Gamaliel, Acts v. 35, are 
 apropos to such as forbid others, because they act not with them ! 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 Supreme Court. 1 ^his was an action brought by the plaintiff 
 PAR A R' h A a g amst defendant, in a plea of trespass on the 
 r. as n. A. Kicnards I c in which ig claimed damages for an unne- 
 
 T " n I cessary detention of water from the said plain- 
 
 Lorenzo JJow ' J tiff's mills by the said defendant. The jury in 
 this case consisted of the following gentlemen : 
 
 Elisha Waterman, Matthew Brown, 
 
 Asa Roath, Julius S. Hammond, 
 
 Joshua Maples, jun., Thomas H. Wilson, 
 
 Jacob McCall, Abial Roath, 
 
 Bishop Burnham, Henry Brown. 
 Ebenezer Howe, 
 Being eleven, the number agreed to by the parties. 
 
 Charles Laterop, Clerk. 
 January 30th, 1829. 
 
 ESTABLISHMENTS. 
 
 1, Dow's, 4, R. Palmer's, 7, Giles Turner's. 
 
 2, Baker's, 5, Smith's fulling-mill, 8, Peter Richard's. 
 
 3, Scholfield's, 6, G. Palmer's. 
 
 plaintiff's witnesses. 
 
 Esquire Hurlburi. — Distance from factory to pond, 1711 rods ; to Giles 
 Turner's, 235 ; to G. Palmer's, 163; to Smith's, 170; to R. Palmer's, 
 130 ; to Scholfield's, 526 ; to Baker's, 280 ; to the pond, 207. 
 
 _ Baker's pond, small ; Scholfield's larger, dam small, perhaps from 
 eight to ten feet high ; considerable surface of pond ; perhaps fifteen oi\ 
 twenty acres. R. Palmer's pond long, narrow, dam not high ; does not 
 recollect how high. Smith's pond small, dam not high. G. Palmer's 
 pond small, dam low. Turner's pond small, dam low ; no large streams 
 running into the principal ones ; has noticed them on plan ; first small, 
 second largest ; it cannot differ much from thirty years since ; Lester 
 first built his grist-mill ; cotton-factory been built within five or six years ; 
 oil-mill never run ; before the purchase of Lester's small dam ; since 
 enlarged ; did not grind ; formerly went there to mill ; cannot say whe- 
 ther every year or not ; mills above occasionally dry ; the Fox mills ; 
 
 34 
 
398 DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 has been to Dow's dam two or three times since he built it ; cannot say 
 whether as much water in the stream below as before ; thinks more 
 power necessary to move the present machinery than formerly ; thinks, 
 in the course of the year, as much as formerly run to Richard's mill ; 
 does not know whether more or less in the dry season ; 1827-28, wet ; 
 more wet through the year of '27 than '26 ; Dow's dam accumulates 
 much more water than formerly it could have done ; the surface in the 
 basin is much larger than formerly. 
 
 Hasam Browning. — Dow's dam raised considerably, thinks four feet ; 
 darn very tight when he saw it ; has frequently been there ; been ac- 
 quainted about twenty-five years; cannot tell how much land flowed by 
 the new dam ; trees killed ; large pond, say one mile or over long ; half 
 or three quarters of a mile wide, generally speaking; in August, 1827, 
 ninth day, found water shut up ; very little leak from the dam or flume ; 
 if any had been let out that day, must have been early water, about three 
 feet above old clam ; never been there since to examine ; had seen it 
 when the dam was building, which thinks was in 1826 ; was a waste- 
 way to the old dam, and when the pond was filled they would raise the 
 gate and let it off in freshets ; were some holes, thinks two, in the old 
 dam ; never saw the body of the water in the pond before ; tight match 
 whether he ever saw so little in the stream below ; saw the dam while 
 building; went there with Joshua Baker, and saw them wheeling the 
 dirt ; afterwards went and saw it after finished ; went with Cleveland ; 
 knew the old dam leaky ; been there to mill ; just above Dow's dam, ap- 
 parently an old dam ; never saw the time but that there was water in 
 the ditch ; behind the old dam, in very dry time, and water much drawn 
 off to grind, thinks dry. R. Palmer's grist-mill pond long ; has some- 
 times seen the water rather low ; then has been obliged to wait for grind- 
 ing ; in a very extreme dry time, guesses all the mills have been in want 
 of water ; as much runs down the stream as before, only what is reserved ; 
 since Dow's dam has been built has not waited at R. Palmer's, because 
 very wet seasons. 
 
 Asahel Otis. — Former dam quite old ; leaked some ; Dow has raised 
 the dam ; made a nice one, very durable ; thinks dam finished in 1827 ; 
 in the fall blowed away the rocks ; thinks the bottom of the sluiceway 
 about four feet higher than the old dam; has been acquainted with the 
 old dam ever since a schoolboy ; old dam always pretty much the same ; 
 leaky ; thinks pond would embrace a mile square ; never formerly came 
 up to the road into twenty rods ; deep pond; an island in the middle; 
 has seen half an acre dry; 1827-28 have been wet seasons; in 1^'Jti, 
 till last of July, very dry, then wet ; no leak to this pond ; dam very 
 tight; old and new dam abut against a ledge ; old sluiceway would let 
 off when up to a certain pitch ; so it does now above four feet higher; 
 thinks the dam about five feet higher than before; has been to Dow'a 
 mill formerly; frequently, when he could get no grinding, used to clear 
 out the ditch; Mr. Miner used to invite his neighbors to dig out, thinks 
 a little spot of two or three rods lower than the ditch, and where it stood ; 
 Palmer used to grind when Miner did not ; there is another stream run- 
 ning into Palmer's pond ; it has been so low that they ground very little ; 
 does not think that there is any more water discharged here in the dry 
 season than formerly ; has never known Dow's mill want for water since 
 
DO W'S LAWSUIT. 399 
 
 Dow owned it; frequently did before; does not, as he thinks, grind ag 
 much as was ground seven years ago ; does not know that in 1926 there 
 was a want of water at this or any of these mills ; did not think there 
 was ; has known the old dam more than forty years ; pretty much the 
 same as remained, only it grew rather worse. 
 
 Nathan Comstock, jun. — Commenced business in 1812 where he now 
 lives : recollects the Lester mill about thirty-one years, and that before 
 Scholfield came into these parts ; grist-mill did not take so much water 
 as the Lesters' does ; when the water run over the factory dam, it came 
 in too great quantities at a time ; the water that was wasted at Lester's 
 dam was equal to nearly as much as is necessary to operate the machi- 
 nery ; water might be a day or two coming from Miner's dam ; said the 
 cotton-factory stopped year before last ; cannot tell at what time of the 
 year ; always been occupied since he has known it ; when the Richards' 
 factory stopped, thinks the other mills stopped on the stream at Richards' ; 
 thinks part of the same race-way in part ; can't tell ; race-way about 
 the same ; thinks the side built up a little higher than before ; thinks the 
 Richards' mill has occasionally stopped, in a very dry time, before Dow 
 built his dam ; not very certain. 
 
 James Comstock. — Has known Lester's mill about thirty years, situa- 
 ted very near Richards' mills ; has been accounted as permanent a 
 stream as any they had among them ; two last seasons been very wet ; 
 as near as he can recollect, they have stopped at Richards' some days ; 
 thinks there would have been water enough the two last seasons ; cannot 
 tell whether the water wasted at Lester's would have been sufficient to 
 carry the factory wheel ; large ; does not know as he ever knew Lester's 
 mill stop for any length of time for want of water; four years since 
 Richards' factory got a going ; can lay up much more water than for- 
 merly ; thinks the old race-way nearly as formerly ; Richard's grist- 
 mill where Lester's was ; thinks would not vary ; thinks there would 
 have been enough for the grist-mill if it had not been used for the factory ; 
 thinks not enough to carry Lester's grist-mill. 
 
 Amos Comstock. — Known Lester's mill, say twenty-five years ; some 
 times wanted water ; but considered very dry when stream lacked; oc- 
 cupied in W. Comstock's mill for the last two years ; all that is retained 
 has not come along ; two last years has been present ; has been a lack 
 of water for several days summer before this last ; he stopped one whole 
 day and two or three days in part ; dry time when stopped ; frequently 
 stop their mill because not water to carry both ; doubtful whether there 
 would have been enough to carry Lester's mill ; does not know whether 
 he ever knew all the factories and mills stopped for want of water. 
 
 Burr ell Thompson. — Dow's dam higher than the other ; this very tight ; 
 the old one not very tight ; plenty of water for grinding at Dow's ; some- 
 times not constant millers there ; believes they had set days, thinks one 
 day in a week; was such a time, but cannot tell how long it continued. 
 Can't tell whether Dow's pond generally ran over ; can't tell how much 
 more it flows now than formerly ; thinks does not flow twenty rods farther 
 towards the road than formerly : has risen on his land, can't tell how far 
 nor how deep ; perhaps from two to three feet ; thinks in the fall of the 
 year, the set days for grinding ; cannot tell exactly ; thinks one of Miner's 
 sons tended ; was a Latham tended ; after crossed the stream did not par- 
 
400 DO W'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 ticularly observe ; has known the water very low ; rare that grinding 
 could not be had ; should not think there was more water ran down this 
 stream in the dry season in consequence of Dow's dam. 
 
 J. Hartshorn. — Mill stopped on the 24th of July, 1827, one quarter of a 
 day ; 25th one quarter of a day ; 6th day of August, one quarter of a day, 
 7th whole day ; 11th whole day ; from 11th to 13th had a heavy rain and 
 stopt ; grist-mill had no water ; should say could not be considered a dry 
 time; factory built in 1823; commenced operation 12th April, 1824; 
 1825 or '26 had a dry season ; afterwards more wet ; thinks there would 
 have been enough water if it had come in the natural stream ; if it had 
 come as formerly thinks it would not have been as likely to stop ; thinks 
 stopped more this season for want of water than before ; forty-five persons 
 employed ; great inconvenience to be interrupted parts of days. Rich- 
 ards' dam completed in the spring of '27 ; old dam did not lay up as much 
 water as this ; unusual quantity of water came down at the time of the 
 heavy rain ; does not know whether owing to that cause or not ; opera- 
 tions of factory suspended in '25 and '26. Flume six feet in width, depth 
 six feet, quantity of water under the gate opens one and a half or tM'o inch- 
 es, since the dam finished by Richards ; more water than before ; good 
 deal of water ran by of which he had not the benefit, wasted ; don't know 
 how much water was required at the old mill ; factory now takes more 
 water than the grist-mill. Peter Richards understood went to Mrs. Dow ; 
 don't know any thing about an application to purchase the water above ; 
 Mr, Richards sent him to request Mr. Miner to let the water down; pur- 
 chased the right of Mr. Miner for fifteen dollars. In the dry season of 
 1825-6, can't tell how long the water had been held back ; had rather 
 pay a little than keep it back ; one of the dams below would retain the 
 Mater more than three or four hours ; great advantage to the mill-owners be- 
 low if they could control the dam ; can't say whether the entry on the 
 book was made the same day, or day after ; don't recollect whether the 
 notes at the bottom were made when the others were, or not. 
 
 James C. Andrew. — Works in the factory ; July 24th, one quarter of a 
 day; 25th, same ; August 6th, one quarter of a day; 7th, whole day; 
 11th, whole day ; between the 7th and 11th, 25 persons in the mill ; stop- 
 pages inconvenient ; does not recollect how much they have stopped in 
 previous seasons. 
 
 Joshua Baker. — Dow's dam raised in the fall of '26 ; does not know but 
 that he worked on it in January ; four and a half feet higher than the old 
 dam ; two and a half or three feet head raised ; retains one third more wa- 
 ter ; in the summer of '27 rather held back; had some considerable 
 grinding ; winter ground only one clay in the week ; last of July or Au- 
 gust '27, thinks it did not run out the sluiceway much ; recollects once 
 the water came out freely, soon after the suit was brought ; ran two or 
 three days ; lowered it down to the old dam ; thinks drew it down to near- 
 ly the level of the old dam ; Dow not at home when the suit was brought ; 
 ran out of the waste- way before ; for a fortnight previous thinks the Mater 
 had run over the waste-gate ; frequently went to Miner and got liberty to 
 hoist the gate ; water discharged only at the waste-gate and flume ; no 
 stream below Dow's and his mill which enters; Dow did not keep back 
 from him ; when they grind at Dow's he can saw ; main flume plank had 
 sprung, and to repair it was the object of taking off the board ; two plank 
 
DO W'S LAWSUIT. 401 
 
 sprung ; had a miller very generally in the summer ; set days began in 
 the fall and continued in the winter ; never knew Dow stop the stream 
 except when repairing ; has known all the mills pretty much stop : did 
 in dry times ; has owned his mills thirty years ; been the custom for 
 each one to retain until he had occasion to use ; often asked Miner to ac- 
 commodate him ; no more dry than formerly ; no disadvantage to him ; 
 thinks very little difference as it regards Lester's mill ; cannot say, thinks 
 sluiceway finished after suit was commenced. 
 
 Nathan Corn-stock, jr. — Went to Miner ; understood he refused to grind ; 
 went up, asked Miner to grind ; he refused ; demanded the water. Miner 
 said he had water in the pond ; pay him he would let it come ; asked 
 him twenty dollars. Richards said he would give him a five dollar bill ; 
 proposed to open the flume ; finally gave fifteen dollars. 
 
 Robert Comstock, Depo. — Occupied a mill below Uncasville Factory ; 
 went to Dow's pond and Richards', a day or two before the suit. In con- 
 sequence of the dry weather and detention of the water in Dow's pond, 
 Uncasville Factory stopped. 
 
 Daniel Lester. — Son of the former owner ; built a little over thirty years ; 
 tended part of the time ; used to lack some for water ; only in a dry time ; 
 has known it stop ; present canal a little larger than formerly ; does take 
 more to carry this factory than old gristmill, what ordinarily run in the 
 stream. Don't think at all times the water that run in the stream would 
 carry the factory. His father used to collect the water in the night ; for- 
 merly let it come as they had occasion to use it. 
 
 Edwin Baker. — Stoppage of the factory in the summer of 1827. July 
 24th part of the day ; 25th same ; August 6th one quarter ; 7th whole 
 da;/; 11th whole day; kept a meteorological journal. 7th of August, 
 Comstock and Richards were up to the Dow dam. 
 
 defendant's witnesses. 
 
 Gideon Palmer. — Acquainted with the stream ; knew Lester's situation, 
 small dam ; temporary to turn water into the ditch ; above could put 
 down a plank and raise considerable water ; could operate his mill with little 
 water ; 21 inches when he saw it ; considerable grain in the mill ; could 
 grind but little. Just above this pond a little brook puts in ; about a quar- 
 ter of a mile another stream puts in ; Giles Turner's mill in '27 ; from 
 12 to 14 feet high ; into that pond a little stream from the east; on the 
 west side one or two small streams ; above his pond a considerable of a 
 stream ; Smith raises about four feet ; above this is a small stream which 
 empties in. The Fox mill-seat ; Elder Palmer and Eells ; head about 
 four feet, twelve feet head and fall ; pond a mile or more long ; channel- 
 way running from the dam to the upper end ; whole distance across the 
 marshes thinks fifty rods when pond full ; stream, considerable one emp- 
 ties into the pond ; Scholfield's pond considerable large ; raise four and a 
 half or five feet of water ; does not recollect any year in which there has 
 not been a complaint of want of water. At Dow's mill about the time of 
 lowering his sluiceway ; of great advantage as he thought. Has bought 
 the water at the Fox mill-seat ; thinks the dam very beneficial if properly 
 used ; much safer thinks in high freshets ; if it should be shut down 
 and kept tight would be of great advantage. Brother Reuben's pond large ; 
 necessary that the oil-mill should be kept in operation. Fore part of Au- 
 
 34* 
 
402 DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 gust, '27, his brother wished to repair ; went to help him on Tuesday ; 
 then turned the water into a particular channel ; secured the bottom part 
 Tuesday afternoon ; repaired the dam up along ; Thursday night put up 
 another plank ; held the water until Saturday afternoon ; thought the wa- 
 ter came dawn in the usual quantity ; run faster than he expected ; thinks 
 July and first of August dry ; has heard no complaint from the owners 
 above ; never knew that the lower proprietors had any claim upon the 
 proprietors further up the stream ; Mr. Lester's grist-mill frequently stop- 
 ped for want of water ; the detention of the water at Elder Palmer's pond 
 and not at Dow's ; when put down first plank rarely any running Mater 
 below ; as it rose leaked a little more. Fore part of the month of August, 
 began to repair on Tuesday ; on Wednesday supposed there would be a 
 want of water ; cannot tell how much higher this dam than the old one ; 
 droughts operated considerably on the springs. 
 
 Elder Palmer. — Should agree with the testimony of his brother gene- 
 rally ; thirty-three years has known the stream, excepting four years in 
 the mean time ; knew of Lester's building his mill ; did not much busi- 
 ness at it except in dry season ; the one occupied by him has had an 
 extensive custom ; very durable ; more so than at Lester's ; for seven 
 years past or more ; business managed differently ; Rogers built a ma- 
 chine factory ; that failed and then turned into a cotton mill ; then run all 
 day ; prior to that time had used it for customers. When Richards' folks 
 began, workmen went to Richards'; his factory burnt in March, 1825 — 
 knew the privilege twenty years before he was interested in it. All re- 
 tained supposed he was obliged to submit to it. Has been acquainted 
 with the stream thirty years. Cannot say whether the present establish- 
 ment requires more water than the gristmill ; his gristmill did not want 
 water long. Miner's pond and his are the only two natural ponds ; Les- 
 ter's mill frequently had not water enough in the morning. Do ndt think 
 the stream impaired. In the summer season has more water than for- 
 merly. Cannot say whether the water was stopped at Dow's dam when 
 he repaired. Monday or Tuesday after his repairs, saw Richards and 
 Comstock returning. Privileges have not been injured. Have always 
 considered themselves independent of Miner's pond. Thinks at present 
 more water requisite to carry the factory than did the old mill. Thinks 
 it would take twenty-four hours for the water to go from Dow's to Rich- 
 ards'. While his dam was repairing water continually flowing. Ad- 
 vantages — detaining freshet water — reservoir : gave him to understand 
 (i. e. Richards and Comstock did) that they had been to Dow's ; all stop- 
 ped below till he has started ; thinks the time he was repairing his mill 
 the usual quantity of water came down ; and that the lack of water at 
 Richards' factory in August, 1827, was occasioned by the not using his 
 dam. 
 
 CusMng Eclls. — Owned the property several years, never there but 
 once. Thinks the alterations beneficial ; should think it beneficial to the 
 factory below. 
 
 H. Miner. — Owned the mill between twenty and thirty years. As 
 soon as the pond is full, runs round ; gravelled the dam ; if as much 
 grinding, as much water runs; tended the mill for Dow, and does now : 
 Peter Richards wanted to gel the water. None of the proprietors claimed 
 a right to open his dam while he owned it; at his own dam once stopped 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 403 
 
 could only grind about a bushel. Dam, say fifteen feet ; pond is increas- 
 ed ; covers five or six acres more than formerly ; supposes ground 
 
 one day in a week, in the fall, or fore part of the winter, or in the winter. 
 When they ground but one day in the week, plenty of water. Richards 
 wanted the water ; talked of knocking down the flume ; gave him fifteen 
 dollars for letting the water go; always the practice to raise a pond, and 
 no one ever interfered with him till Richards ; returned home a week or 
 fortnight after the suit brought. 
 
 John VaUct. — Acquainted with the water privilege, i. e. Dow and Ba- 
 ker's ; have always calculated upon a scarcity of water in the stream 
 once a year. Used to go to Fox's mills pretty much in the last resort for 
 grinding. Thinks Dow's improvements beneficial to all. Elder Dow 
 has not to his knowledge withheld the stream. Dam, before Dow had 
 possession, sometimes leaky. Waste-gates could sometimes be raised ; 
 then put down boards ; used to stop the dam as had occasion. The stop- 
 pages in the dam to reserve the water. 
 
 Branch. — Came in May before last, in 1827. Mill required more 
 water in 1827 than now. No such lack of water as required him to stop 
 his wheel. Never knew Dow withhold his water intentionally. Pond 
 fifty rods, say twenty wide. Never stopped all his machinery. 
 
 Scholfield. — Did not know about the stream prior to April. Mill prin- 
 cipally furnished by the Miner pond. A stream runs into his pond; 
 operated one carding machine, sometimes not so fast as he could wish. 
 One time, was the week before the water came on ; suffered no incon- 
 venience. 
 
 Abel Bissel. — Concerned in an oil-mill. Did but little business except 
 when the water was plenty. Improved Scholfield's establishment three 
 or four years. Lacked water, thinks in the fall of 1825. Thinks if Dow 
 operates his mill, beneficial to all. Thinks the custom to the mill would 
 cause this to discharge more water than Miner's could. In Aug., '27, thinks 
 there was a miller regularlv employed and constantly attended. 
 
 Giles Turner. — Should agree substantially with the Palmers as to the ef- 
 fects of Dow's improvements at the head of the stream. Something was 
 said to him about paying Mr. Miner. Mills below have occasionally 
 wanted water. Eells's establishment, as far as he knows, could do more 
 or less business every day, although there has been a leakage. Those at 
 the lower part of the stream have smaller dams ; never claimed a right to 
 control others ; had some acquaintance with the Lester mill ; often wanted 
 water ; although ground a little every day. Fore part of the season of 
 1827, wet ; July, and fore part of August, not. 
 
 THE CONFESSION. 
 
 According to the best of my knowledge and belief- — I confess that I 
 think Owanico, principal sachem of the Mohegan tribe, to be the same 
 as Onecho, the son of Uncas — was a blood connection of the great Sassi- 
 cus, principal sachem of the ancient Pequot Indians ! 
 
 That Uncas was made a princely sachem by the white men. That 
 Owanico, on the 11th of December, 1698, gave a deed of land to Thomas 
 
404 DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 Stanton, of Stonington ; that the said Stanton sold it to Lieut. James 
 Harris, a noted land speculator, who sold it to Joseph Otis ; and the 
 said Otis sold it to Wm. Mynard ; and the said William left it by heirship 
 to his son Jonathan, who conveyed it by deed to his son, Capt. Jonathan 
 Mynard, jr., who conveyed it by deed to his son Henry ; and the said 
 Henry Mynard conveyed it to me — with all the cows and hogs, (fee. &c, 
 by deed — as recorded in Montville. 
 
 There were four mortgages on the premises ; the last was mine. In 
 my absence, there was a decree of court, that if I did not pay the others, 
 I must be cut off by a " foreclosure." Hence, I confess, I did not want 
 the property — so I concluded to offer it to Peter Richards, for less than 
 the value of my mortgage on the face ! — As the said Peter and son were 
 preparing great water-works below, on the same stream, near six miles 
 off; as I thought that they would wish for a fountain, as a reservoir for a 
 dry time ; so I confess that in good friendship I offered the same, as I saw 
 no way for them to be supplied with sure water otherwise. 
 
 But the said Peter differed from me in opinion, and declined the offer, 
 as if he felt no interest seemingly. So I was obliged to take the deed 
 myself or lose my claim ! 
 
 After this, with some hands, had the trees and bushes cut down, at the 
 outlet of " Oxoboxo" pond, on said premises — to see how the appearances 
 were, and the location of the situation, also. 
 
 On the east side, there is a high pile of rocks, from the summit of which 
 may be seen the ocean, three light-houses, several islands, vessels sail- 
 ing, &c, and retiring down, you have all the romance of the wilderness, 
 bordering on the solitude of monastic hermitage ! 
 
 On the west side of the stream is another pile or ledge of rocks, form- 
 ing a promontory ! 
 
 One pile of rocks is considered good for building-stone, of supei'b qua- 
 lity, that may be rolled down with ease and convenience ; and the other 
 may be easily split into flag or flat stone, according to wish ; and also 
 some " fire-stone," enough for several hundred buildings, near at hand. 
 
 The pond in front — a dale in the rear, or down the stream southeast, 
 towards the Thames — with excellent springs of water, convenient to the 
 establishment — and other things in appearance, as " chalk clay," " iron 
 ore," &c. 
 
 This place has about twenty feet, press and fall, of water; and accord- 
 ing to computation, from testimony in court, " a mile square," twelve feet 
 deep, more than 300,000,000 cubic feet, might be applied to the use of 
 machinery. 
 
 There was a mill erected here, about one hundred and twenty years 
 ago, kept in use for the neighborhood ever since ; and said to have been 
 the first erected in this part of the country ; and of course must have been 
 the oldest on the stream by occupancy. 
 
 There are eight dams below mine ; the last but one belongs to the Ri- 
 chardscs — lying on the road from Norwich to New-London ; and six be- 
 twixt theirs and mine. 
 
 From rocks on each side, at the outlet of the pond, a wall for a perma- 
 nent support might be connected with them at the ends — being about se- 
 venty-five feet asunder — from side to side ! 
 
 This wall being raised sixteen feet high, connected with the two rocks 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 405 
 
 at the ends, would admit of a trench in front for boards to be set perpen- 
 dicularly, with two thicknesses, so as to break joints, that water nor eels 
 should find a way through the dam, when completed : hence, the old dam 
 being about forty feet above or higher up the stream than the wall, the 
 concave was filled with earth — wet down, to make it permanent and solid 
 around the boards ; and from the old dam to the new wall, which wall 
 was eight feet thick. 
 
 The rock on the west side might be so reduced as to admit of a sluice- 
 way for the pond floods to escape from the pond, and so vent itself, without 
 danger of being washed away by ice and freshets. And moreover, double 
 the quantity of water would be retained of the spring freshets, and reserv- 
 ed for a dry season, without injury to anybody, but beneficial to all par- 
 ties concerned or any ways connected or interested in the water privileges 
 on the stream. 
 
 I went to Mr. Richards, and attempted to describe to him the advantage 
 that might be taken of the situation by improvement, thinking it would be 
 for his interest as well as mine ; and if he would aid therein, should share 
 the benefit. I confess that I did go to him this second time, and made this 
 second offer — whether right or wrong, it was well meant by me. 
 
 But the offer was declined by him : so I undertook the erection of the 
 dam alone, with the intention of raising it higher than the old dam, to 
 detain more water. For I had no idea of giving offence to any one ; nor 
 did I think that such an act could injure any one, seeing all the water 
 which I expected to detain, was only that which would run off in the spring 
 of the year, without doing anybody any good ; and at a season, too, when 
 there would be plenty of water for all concerned. 
 
 But Mr. Richards wrote me a curious kind of letter, or at least it seem- 
 ed so to me, of which the following is a copy. 
 
 Ifyw-London, 11 Oct. 1826. 
 Rev. Lorenzo Dow, 
 
 Sir — Understanding that you are repairing or rebuilding the dam to your 
 Miner pond, without knowing or pretending to know your intentions as to 
 the structure of it, we derm it a friendly duty to advise you, that you 
 have no legal right to raise the dam in the least degree above what it has 
 heretofore been, and that you have not the right to hold back water or to 
 let it off at your pleasure to the injury of those who improve mill-seats 
 below you. We would persume that you have no unfriendly intentions, 
 nevertheless we consider it our duty in this friendly manner to advise you 
 as above, what we have no doubt is law on this subject ; and to add, that 
 we shall endeavor to maintain our own rights, and should you raise your 
 dam above its former height, or hold back, or let off water, otherwise than 
 for your own necessary and fair purposes, and we are injured thereby, we 
 shall hold you liable for all damages. 
 
 We are, very respectfully, your obedient servants, 
 
 P. & H. A. Richards. 
 
 So I called on him for an explanation ; when, I confess, I talked my 
 Lorenzo talk, very plain. 
 
 Among the rest, if 1 mistake not, I think I said, " If you sue me for 
 
406 DO W'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 damage, and the law will give you my property, without an equivalent — 
 if you can afford to receive it so, I can afford to let you have it for nothing" 
 — or words to that point — this being the third time of my calling, and I 
 think it was the last. 
 
 In Nov. 1826, I went to the West and South, and was gone till about 
 the 16th or 17th of Aug. 1827. 
 
 About Dec. 20th, 1826, the sluiceway was blown out, the dam finished, 
 and the gates shut down, and pond filled and run over, without any harm 
 to anybody. The mill ground for the neighborhood, one day in the week, 
 which supplied the neighborhood for the winter. But in the spring there 
 was a miller all the time, every day, until late in the fall, so that there 
 should be the usual flow of water as heretofore, steadily grinding for cus- 
 tomers as they came to mill. 
 
 Before this property fell into my hands, the water has been so low, that 
 I have been under the necessity of sending out of the neighborhood a dis- 
 tance to obtain grinding for my family. For it appears that almost from 
 time immemorial there* has been a scarcity of water in a dry season, there 
 being no stream that runs into the pond in a dry time, above-ground ; still, 
 the pond has been known, before it came into my possession, to rise a foot 
 in a few days, from springs, when the gate has been kept shut — the water 
 beino;, as is said, about fifty feet deep. 
 
 All those who are concerned in the water privileges below me, except 
 the Richardses, admit my dam is no injury to them or their water privi- 
 lege ; but most of them admit it rather, of the two, to be a benefit than 
 otherwise ! 
 
 Mr. Peter Richards called on my wife in my absence, and requested 
 extra water to be let off, over and above the usual quantity, to keep his 
 factory with a steady supply, which is very different from a mill going 
 occasionally, for customers, at my mill ; and it was at Lester's mill, be- 
 fore Mr. R. put up the factory there — which mill was about " thirty odd" 
 years standing, only. 
 
 But as there fell a torrent of rain, Lucy concluded that Mr. R. was 
 supplied with water ; and hence, things remained as they were, until 
 Elder Palmer, wishing to repair his flume, drew his pond as low as possi- 
 ble, and stopped all the water he could, by corking it with moss, &c, 
 which dried Mr. R.'s big factory right up, and they had to stop. 
 
 Mr. R. then called on Lucy a second time, and demanded the gate to 
 be hoisted, as his right, to have water over and above what the miller let 
 off by grinding. 
 
 I confess that I suppose that she talked some of her " Lucy talk," as 
 she, "instead of playing the hypocrite, is very apt to let off; and, accord- 
 ing to her statement, said that she was glad there were some men, viz. 
 the Thames Company, who had honor and honesty enough to procure a 
 fountain of water at their own expense. 
 
 So he told her what he would do ; and he did it — namely, commence 
 suit. 
 
 The overseer of the factory, in the fall of 1826, told me that it yielded 
 a profit of twenty-eight dollars per day, after paying every expense, and 
 allowing ten per cent interest on the whole capital of sixty thousand dol- 
 lars also. 
 
DO W'S LAWSUIT. 407 
 
 Now, after my return home about the 16th of August, 1827, to find my 
 property under an attachment of two thousand dollars, was a thing that I 
 little expected ; and to find myself to be so bad a man, so mean and wick- 
 ed, was a thing that I little dreamed of. 
 
 The power of fancy must have been very great, when some have be- 
 lieved the say-so of the doctors, or of the priests, in opposition to their own 
 senses ! 
 
 So, thought I, is it possible that I have been at home, and have given 
 such instructions, as some say ? No ! Where was I when I wrote those 
 instructions laid to my charge ? 
 
 I was from home when the dam was finished, and wrote nothing about 
 it, by way of instruction, while absent. 
 
 But I must confess that I am convicted and fould guilty, in the eye of the 
 law, of what I here call " Villany detected" — matter of fact to the con- 
 trary, notwithstanding ; for, to come to the nicety of the case, it is my 
 candid opinion that the dam erected by me, was never any real injury to 
 any one below me. Neither do I think that Peter and H. A. Richards 
 ever had one hogshead of water detained by me, or from having it when 
 they wanted it, and that would have been beneficial to them, had my dam 
 been out of the way. 
 
 Now I confess, that after my return from the west, the Messrs. Richards 
 came to see me, and, as they intimated, to settle with me. 
 
 But I replied, that I had got nothing to settle with them, for I owed 
 them nothing, neither had I any claim against them, and, of course, had 
 nothing to settle. But if they wished to talk about water, provided the 
 suit was withdrawn, and the cost paid, I was ready to meet them on fair 
 ground ; but while they had a rod shaking over my head, I had nothing 
 to say. 
 
 This, Peter said, he was not disposed to do ; for he supposed the law 
 was on his side. 
 
 What this law was, I then knew not; for it was not to be found in the 
 statute book. But I knew the common old custom ; and the privileges I 
 had bought were handed down, through seven hands, between the Indians 
 and myself. 
 
 But times turn. A " new law" must be brought in ! — the dawn of a 
 new era begins to appear ! One must be favored, and the other de- 
 pressed ! 
 
 The privilege of the water, according to custom, which had remai 
 undisputed, not only for " fifteen years" last past, (before Peter began the 
 trouble to claim more water than heretofore,) but for an hundred years 
 anterior to that, was in peaceable possession, by occupancy, one hundred 
 and sixteen years in all. 
 
 The suit was commenced three months sooner than was necessary for 
 suing timely for court ; whereas, if they had wished to meet me on prin- 
 ciples of reciprocity, they would have waited one week longer, when f 
 should have been at home. 
 
 But I suppose they wished to establish a principle, and to see the same 
 exemplified as the law of the land ; and if they did not, no doubt others 
 would. 
 
 So the case was appealed up from the county to the superior court ; and 
 
408 DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 in the January term, was put over to October, 1828, when there were so 
 many criminals to be tried, that it was put off till January, 1829; keep- 
 ing me in suspense by detention, and cutting across all my other arrange- 
 ments — giving me cost, vexation, and trouble enough. 
 
 Being in New Orleans, I had to return back on a fool's errand to attend 
 court for nothing ; and such was the conduct of the case during eighteen 
 months. 
 
 But the struggle came on at last, with a strong fend-off. The agony is 
 over, and brought forth both a mountain and a mouse ! 
 
 Now, thoughts being involuntary, I confess what came into my head like 
 a dream, viz. that the office of the county court " bench" being somewhat 
 vacant, an appointment is made for a gentleman of very high standing, as 
 a counsellor at law, to fill ; but it was not accepted till after the late de- 
 cision ; which, if it had been anterior, might have prevented his assiduity 
 on the trial. 
 
 Young Mr. C. appears to possess a good delivery at the bar. 
 
 My friend Hungerford, made a speech to the point, as I thought, con- 
 sidering circumstances. Here I was called from court to attend meeting, 
 which prevented my hearing the two other gentlemen, viz. Lyman Law, 
 who was my attorney, and Calvin Goddard, who was on the other side. 
 Judge Hosmer was on the bench. The anti's were all around, whisper- 
 ing that his honor would give me the case, because I was a mason ; and 
 were watching for signs, as they have since confessed. Such is the delu- 
 sion and fanaticism anions; them ! 
 
 I applied to the Hon. Calvin Goddard for his plea ; but he gave me to 
 understand that he could not help me to " make a book.'"' 
 
 I applied to Mr. C, who only furnished me with a short extract, which 
 is annexed, in the trial, with such official documents as I could procure. 
 
 An /i-Englishman, from Wales, by the name of John Dolbeare, a brass- 
 founder, emigrated to America with his wife, whose coat of arms, accord- 
 ing to heraldry, exhibits the family once to have been the fourth family in 
 the kingdom of Great Britain. The personal estate inventory was about 
 seventy-five thousand dollars, besides a vast amount of real estate, after 
 his decease. 
 
 They had twenty-four children — twenty-two sons, and two daughters. 
 The twenty-fourth child, named George, was given to a gentleman, in ap- 
 pearance, for he had a hat and coat covered with gold-lace, and came from 
 a place called Pogwunk. This son George heired the estate of land iu 
 this part of the country. 
 
 In 1698, one of the established ministers preached an election sermon, 
 (not Calvinistic, but political election,) for which he was to have " two 
 hundred acres of land," "bounded by water," "be the same more or 
 less," i. e. fifteen hundred acres ; which location was made between Oxo- 
 boxo pond and Bozrah lake ; and being divided between two clergymen, 
 the preacher kept the south half, and sold it to one Livingston, whose 
 widow sold it to James Harris, the land speculator ; he sold it to John 
 Dolbeare, of Boston, whose twenty-fourth child, George, came into posses- 
 sion of it by heirship. 
 
 This George was considered a great man in his day, having four saw- 
 mills, and much land. 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 409 
 
 He sent to London for a gun, with his name engraved thereon ; and to 
 make a trial with his gun, he shot down a fine beef, and gave it to the 
 poor, saying, " Dress, and eat ;" so they took it away. 
 
 Having heard decrees, or predestination, preached, he concluded that it 
 was of little account for us to go to meeting, if all our destinies were fix- 
 ed ; and so he made himself scarce from the pew ! 
 
 Now, this George had a son by the name of George, whose partner Mas 
 named Margaret, and was called " Aunt Peggy ;" but she was of an un- 
 happy turn of 'mind ; it was impossible for any one to meet her humor — 
 she forever working by the rule of contrary. 
 
 George, jr., hired the gun, for the namesake engraved; and so it de- 
 scended to his son George. But Aunt Peggy stole the gun, and sold it for 
 two dollars, which was a grief to the Dolbeare family ; and the gun went 
 the rounds while George was absent. But when he came home, the gun 
 being put into his hands at a shooting-match, he kept it, and carried it off, 
 which was construed a trespass. So the said George was taken up, and 
 tried before H. Browning, Esq., and condemned for a trespass. But 
 George went to Indiana, and carried off the gun with him ! 
 
 Now, the twenty-fourth child had six children — three sons and three 
 daughters ; one of whom married Mr. Guy Richards, of New London, the 
 father of Peter, whose son, H. A., is mentioned in this case. 
 
 Now it must be mentioned, that Peggy lived a widow many years, and 
 then married again to a Mr. W., whom I shall call Mr. Wrong. 
 
 With spite she cheated her children ; got married, and went off: but 
 the race of human career must have an end. 
 
 I remarked to my family, that it appeared to me that they would, ere 
 long, hear that Aunt Peggy was taken sick. I went to Boston ; return- 
 ing home, J told Lucy that I thought Aunt Peggy would be willing to see 
 her for the first time. 
 
 On our arrival we found she was sick ; she then wished to see her 
 children, and to make them some remuneration for the injury done them. 
 
 I advised them to have nothing to do with any thing she had, remark- 
 ing, there would only be a curse attending it ; and feeling her time near, 
 I quit home for about two weeks, till I felt she was dead. I then returned 
 home. 
 
 Judge T. wrote her will, without being candid enough to say it was of 
 no - account, but showed it to Mr. W., and put him in train to possess the 
 whole, as Mr. W. had been much in law, and never had been known to 
 lose a case, because he could always prove what he undertook ! 
 
 By going away I escaped the Sunday trap business ; and to get out oi 
 the clutches of Mr. W., it came into my heart to do with him as God 
 dealt with the Hebrews in the wilderness, viz., give him all he would. 
 I went, inquired, gave, let him dictate, and take all he wanted, and pa 
 receipts ; after which, I remarked that I thought his race short and swift, 
 and his judgment sure, and if he died the common death of men, I was 
 mistaken. He stayed a few months only ; * 
 
 ***** under circumstances solemnly and awfully 
 
 impressive ! 
 
 Aunt Pego-v had her will while she lived, but was prevented it when 
 she died. 
 
 M. Dow, of Norfolk, England, turned his thoughts to the wilderness 
 
 35 
 
410 DO W'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 of America. His son T. came over; and his son William Dow, the 
 grandson, was buried at Ipswich. He had four sons, who spent one night 
 in conversation, and dispersed to seek their fortunes. One was heard of 
 no more ; one came to Voluntown and settled ; one to Plainfield, and the 
 other, Ephraim, settled in Coventry, on lands bought of the Indian 
 sachem, Joshua. 
 
 Ephraim married the daughter of Humphrey Clarke, of Ipswich, from 
 whom my father was named, and lies deposited by the side of my mother 
 in my native place. She was the daughter of James Parker, the son of 
 Joseph Parker, whose parents came from England, and were murdered 
 by the Indians ; himself, with the other children, escaped the Indians, by 
 hiding in the grass and brush, still in plain sight. One Avas an infant, 
 which the sister had dropped from her arms ; Joseph picked it up, and as 
 the child happened to be still and quiet, they were not discovered. 
 
 Joseph died at the age of ninety-four years, having possessed the first 
 house ever built (by one Rust) in Coventry. It had port-holes through 
 hewn logs, for fear of Indians in that day, and was standing since the 
 days within my recollection. 
 
 Here, then, according to tradition, were the descendants of Lord Parker, 
 of Macclesfield, England, who is said to have descended from one of the 
 natural children of King Charles II., who, in circumlocution, is said to 
 have descended from William the Conqueror ; and, pray, who was he ? 
 Why, the son of a w**** ! 
 
 Thus we may all trace back our origin to the ashes from whence we 
 sprang — " dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return." 
 
 Whether my " coat of arms" be a star, a basket, or a broom, hereditary 
 from my forefathers, what is that to me ? If I inherit their vices, I am 
 none the better for that; nor any the worse, if I imitate their virtues. 
 Virtue nor vice can be hereditary in a moral point of view. The effect 
 of vice or virtue may, but not the principle, personally ; for natural evil 
 is not a moral evil. Moral evil is sin. By giving loose to passions evil 
 in nature, and going beyond the bounds of rectitude, it becomes a sin — 
 moral evil. It is your own act, involving motives, which give charac- 
 ter to the action. Reason and judgment should then be called into the 
 account, by proper exercise. Hence the doctrine of the cross, and self- 
 denial, following Christ in the regeneration, by the spirit of his grace, to 
 escape condemnation for personal crime. 
 
 Some thought the water from me to R. would take but a few hours to 
 run ; but when the gate was hoisted a little extra, (about three feet long 
 and four inches high, which, in court, some said was five feet long ami 
 one foot high, which judgment was not correct,) it took about twenty-six 
 hours to reach them, which is the best evidence I have on the subject of 
 its velocity. This letting off was, first, to blow out the sluiceway rather 
 more to my mind ; the second time, to secure a plank that was sprung ; 
 lli! id, to measure the land by survey that was overflowed, so as to inti- 
 mate the damage, and remunerate the owners. 
 
 There is another privilege on the premises, but it would be a trespass 
 to improve it, as the law now stands. What clashing of interest and 
 trammelling of property by this something called lair ! But it is a poor 
 wind which blows nobody any good. It makes better fishing for lawyers. 
 
 Whilst we were standing by the family vault of her great grandfather, 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 411 
 
 which was one hundred years old, by the date there engraved — " John 
 Dolbeare, 1725," — along came our friend Lafayette, following the masonic 
 and procession of citizens to Bunker Hill, from Boston statehouse — June 
 17th, 1825. 
 
 Thus " all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of 
 grass ; the grass withereth, and the flower thereof fadeth away." 
 
 The Hebrews were forbidden to reap the corners of their fields, or to 
 return after a sheaf when forgotten, or to glean their fields, for it was for 
 the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow ; neither were they to glean 
 their vineyards, for what was left should be for the needy ; they might 
 enter their neighbor's vineyard and eat grapes, but not to carry any 
 away. 
 
 The stranger, the fatherless, and widow, with the poor, were not to 
 be oppressed, nor be unfeeling, nor bowels of mercy shut up ; but 
 were to remember that they once were strangers, and in bondage, in 
 Egypt. 
 
 They were interdicted oppressing each other by trading, either in buy- 
 ing or selling. And if a man be unfortunate in worldly affairs, or, by age, 
 infirm, thou shalt relieve him. Humanity and mercy was the law of 
 Moses, as well as justice. 
 
 In my experience on the journey of life, I find that man, by nature, is 
 a democrat, as it relates to himself; but when taken in relation to his 
 neighbor, he seems to be a tyrant. As though power constituted right. 
 And hence he will too often make them feel it. 
 
 Several times have I known the walls of the tight-houses, called prisons, 
 in the old world, but have been released, because they found no cause of 
 punishment. To be arrested in my own country, I have been no stran- 
 ger to such treatment ; for do as one may, they will have those who will 
 oppose them. 
 
 At Charleston, S. C, the circumstances were painful and distressing. 
 A few months passed over ; and whilst those who had me in their power 
 are gone, having reduced me to a level with the world, "all but," yet I 
 have been permitted to see good days in the land of the living, since most 
 of them have been sleeping under ground. 
 
 I was called to account in Philadelphia, but a receipt in full produced 
 my discharge, which, anterior, had been attained. In New York, by two 
 claims, from the mismanagement of one who had gone off and died, I was 
 brought into trouble, by those who used authority, when I ought to have 
 been discharged ; but the justice of my case was made to appear in a 
 way beyond my ability, and deliverance came to my relief. 
 
 At Troy, twenty years after a contract was made and paid by me, and 
 afterwards paid a second time, I was arrested, before a congregation of 
 four or five thousand persons, to make me pay it a third time. To avoid 
 the vexation — after going to attend court, in the dead of winter, on a fool's 
 errand, more than a hundred miles, the law having altered the time of 
 court a month sooner — I gave what would procure an exchange of re- 
 ceipts, " from the beginning of time to the end of the world." But an 
 attorney, whom I had never seen nor employed, stepped forward as a 
 friend at the time of the court, and some years after wrote me his bill, 
 and also sent it to an attorney in , to make me pay it, (and there 
 
412 DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 was no escape,) twenty years from the first payment from my hands. 
 See his bill of items : 
 
 Retaining fee, warrant attorney, and riling, ..... $2,68.5 
 
 Do. special bail for two, and copy and riling, ..... 43 
 
 Notice of retaining 19, do. special bail 19, ..... 38 
 
 Do. plea notice for 5 fair copy, copy to file and copy to serve, - - 1,52.5 
 
 Do. affidavit to put cause over February term lor 5 and /air copies - 75 
 
 Court tee taking same, 12, clerk reading and filing affidavit, 12, - 25 
 
 Writ of sub. 25, do. ticket for 3 and copy, - 80 
 
 Brief lor trial, 75, trial for attending court on notice, $2,00 - - 2.75 
 
 Brief on M to put one cause, and me and rule to put over cause, - 2,37.5 
 
 Augt. of M 100 copy, cost 25, notice of tax, 19, tax, 25, attend. 25, - 1,94 
 
 £13,SS5 
 
 Counsel retaining fee, 5,0i>. 
 
 Counsel fee at term, .......... 5,00 
 
 Received the amount of the within. $23,88.5 
 
 October 31, 1S28. 
 
 When in Europe I was pursued by the king's officers, both in England 
 and Ireland, who were set on by those who sought to do me harm, by 
 misrepresenting me to the government, to* appear loyal, and to remove 
 one whom they thought was in their way ; but when I went back, twelve 
 years after, where did I find the calumniators ? 
 
 Twice have I commenced suit myself, not with the design ever to let 
 it come to trials but from the necessity of the case — of all evils, to avoid 
 the greatest. Hence they were withdrawn, and I paid the cost ; yet, 
 perhaps, it would have been better, if I had not commenced the suits 
 at all. 
 
 I have had various suits commenced against me, attended with much 
 trouble and cost. I ever aim to pay all my just and honest debts as soon 
 as I oan, for it is ever more satisfactory to me to pay a debt, than to 
 make it ; and people sometimes, by suing, are kept out of their money 
 longer than if they had used lenity. It is not a good thing to make debts ; 
 but sometimes people are unfortunate, although they have every prospect 
 at the time. 
 
 But to.oppress the poor and the unfortunate is not good ; it is not doing 
 as we would be done by, in the like circumstances ; it is a violation of 
 that golden rule of practice — love thy neighbor as ! 
 
 Looking forward to the day of retribution, I have felt much more peace, 
 sweet peace, to err — if indeed it was an error — to show lenity, to " for- 
 give my debt" and lose it, than to attempt to recover it by the tyrannical 
 hand of oppression. For I remember the saying of Him, who is all- 
 powerful, " That which ye measure to others, shall be measured to you 
 again." I had rather attend to the direction, feel peace, leave it with 
 Providence, meet his approbation, and thereby insure his protection, than 
 run the risk of losing his favor and the protecting hand of peace. 
 
 To injure another, because we can, is not good, either in bis person, 
 or property, or character. For power and confidence should ne\ er be 
 abused. 
 
 Whoever will reflect on the Jewish economy — not merely the cere- 
 monies of the law, but the rule of practice, as it relates to the stranger, 
 the poor, and the unfortunate — will see a principle which Jesus Christ 
 enlarged upon, by precept and example, on which the " law and the pro- 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 413 
 
 phets" were built. For it is a plain case, throughout the general run 
 and. tenor of the good Book, that virtue shall not go unrewarded, nor vice 
 unpunished. This may appear enthusiastic. But if is my creed in times 
 of exigency, when no human power can relieve, and all is shut up and dark. 
 
 " Where reason fails, there faith begins" — " For man's extremity is 
 God's opportunity." Hence, "Cast thy bread upon the waters, and thou 
 shalt find it after many days." 
 
 "In all thy ways acknowledge thou Him, and He shall sustain thee." 
 For He will keep those in peace whose mind is stayed on Him. Read 
 Psalm 91. 
 
 Had I been brought up behind a counter, to buy and sell at my own 
 price, and, as an indulged child, to have my own way, or in any other 
 located, limited, and secluded sphere, I should have had but little know- 
 ledge of the world ; and, of course, been ill qualified to calculate how to 
 meet the contradictions and opposition of a crooked and perverse world, 
 that may well be termed "omnifarious.' 
 
 But my parents, by example and precept, taught me when young to 
 respect those I stood in relation to, and, hence, to respect myself. 
 
 At about fifteen, divine grace was my theme of pursuit. At eighteen, 
 1 went into a wide world, seeing, as I started, while viewing the rocks 
 and trees, my mother looking till I got out of sight. 
 
 But oh, the scenes, the trying scenes, in the vicissitudes of life, till now, 
 in my fifty-second year ! But if I am the man, as stated in the writ, the seve- 
 ral paragraphs and the figures interspersed, then it is time that I should 
 confess judgment and be confined, that I may trouble the world no more ! 
 
 The term villain, in these days, is perverted from the sense and mode 
 in which it was formerly used, in the days of the feudal system, when it 
 meant a tenant in servitude, or vassal, which was the landlord's property 
 in that day. 
 
 And if a man now owns land, with a water-stream on it, and must not 
 improve it, or alter the situation of it, but by the will and consent of an- 
 other ; then he becomes a vassal, or villain, and tenant at will, for the 
 other. He must not build a new dam, great or small, but by the consent 
 of the one below, if he has machinery, although miles off, and others in- 
 tervene ; nor stop a leak in his dam, nor make a leak, nor raise the dam, 
 nor lower it, but must keep it stationary, for the convenience of the one 
 below, at your own expense, though you do not wish to use it at all. Thus 
 it is like " cap in hand," or " your humble servant" — virtually, like the 
 ancient villains in vassalage ; in its degree, according to the feudal form, 
 " my master," which principle is reviving and travelling very fast in the 
 country — this seizing on the outlets of streams, and monopolizing two ele- 
 ments, earth and water ! 
 
 P. S. Cost, «Scc, in the aggregate, about two hundred dollars ; but 
 what the whole cost was, on the other side, I don't know. 
 
 How soon I may be sued again, I do not know ; but I acknowledge 
 myself conquered and found guilty, in the eye of the law ! And although I 
 once thought myself a free man, I find that I was mistaken. I am only 
 a villain — vassal — tenant at will — a gate-tender for others at my own 
 expense! And that is not all— I cannot help myself ! Farewell, sweet 
 freedom ! My property I cannot call my own ! Brother gate-tenders,. 
 look out ! 
 
 35* 
 
414 DOW'S LAWSUIT. 
 
 TO THE INHABITANTS OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 Fellow-citizens, — 
 
 From a sense of duty to myself and to the public at large, involving 
 the interest and welfare of generations yet unborn, I am constrained to 
 address you on a very interesting, but painful subject, arising from cir- 
 cumstances beyond the power of my control ; as the power of redress for 
 relief is only to be found there by the voice of your representatives, in 
 their legislative capacity. 
 
 The principle of law, on the subject of water, as it now stands, involves 
 awful consequences, when considered as a precedent, introduced and 
 adopted, to become the governing principle of the country, as the supreme 
 law of the land. 
 
 Supposing, for instance, the intended dam on the Shetucket river, above 
 Chelsea Landing, should go into operation — what must be the consequence, 
 as the principle called law, now stands ? 
 
 It would give a favored few complete control over one eighth part of 
 the water in this state, by computation, involving the tributary streams. 
 
 For if a man has a water privilege on his premises, he has no right to 
 improve it by building a dam on it for machinery, if there be any mill ol- 
 factory below ; although the dam should be no injury to any one, but 
 rather, a very great advantage to all ; but still it would be actionable, for 
 it is considered a crime, in point of law, to do a man a favor without his 
 consent, equally as to do him an injury. 
 
 To build a dam, to lower a dam, to tighten a dam, or to make a leak 
 in a dam, or to raise a dam, if there be machinery below, is actionable ; 
 you must let it remain as it was, stationary. 
 
 One has all the right ; the other has no right. One is privileged, the 
 other depressed. One is master, the other a servant. One is •' My lord," 
 the other, "Obedient and very humble servant" — "cap in hand." One 
 has all the privilege ; the other is deprived of all — not allowed to improve 
 the water equally on his own land ; although nobody in the least degree 
 is injured, still it is a crime, unless you obtain the consent of the big man 
 below — whose works may be ten miles off — and a dozen dams intervene ; 
 and should all above and below him acknowledge it to be a real benefit 
 to them, still he could prosecute and obtain damage and cost, by this 
 something, called law, — as exemplified in the late decision at Norwich. 
 
 If a citizen has a spring branch on his farm, he is liable to be prose- 
 cuted even for stopping water, by damming the stream for a hog-Mallow 
 or goose-pond ; or, by the same rule, for detaining it falling from the eaves 
 of his house. 
 
 Hence the doctrine of, equal rights, &c. Privilege is done away, see- 
 ing a man is not allowed to improve his own water power and privilege 
 equal to his neighbor; when his neighbor suffers no injury or possible 
 harm by it. 
 
 This doctrine being admitted, and the principle of it adopted for law, 
 farewell forever to the privileges which our fathers fought and bled to 
 
DOW'S LAWSUIT. 415 
 
 obtain, and then transmitted to us their children. If the fence of a farm 
 be down for a season, my neighbor interdicts my repairing it because he 
 claims the privilege for his hogs, &c, by the same mode of reasoning. 
 
 The darkness of the feudal system seems to threaten our borders — an 
 " embargo" being in the land. 
 
 Thus the one who is privileged to have the ascendancy over his neigh- 
 bor, is like a " lord," and should he sell his possession he would sell the 
 privileges with it ; and the other is only as a vassal or a kind of " tenant 
 at will," without any way for redress, the statute law being lame on 
 the subject. 
 
 Here then I would suggest the propriety of getting a petition from a 
 considerate public, to present to the general assembly, for a redress of 
 grievance, to obtain some special acts of legislation, to protect us in the 
 peaceable possession and enjoyment of our freehold estates in fee simple — 
 with all the privileges thereto belonging — that we may be protected from 
 the imposition and tyrannical hand of oppressors ; and thereby prevent 
 the introduction of darkness — the darkness of the feudal system — a favored 
 few being suffered to monopolize two elements, in this land ! — by ex post 
 facto-ism. 
 
 Lorenzo Dow. 
 
 April 25, 1829. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 GREAT BRITAIN. 
 
 Vfarrington, April 15th, 1807. 
 To the Church of God in every place : 
 
 This cometh in behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant preacher of the gos- 
 pel of God our Saviour. We, the undersigned, ministers and members of 
 the people called Methodist Quakers, late in connection with the old body 
 of Methodists, do testify, that although his appearance among us was in 
 much weakness, many suspicions, good and evil report, his word was with 
 power and the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. From the time we 
 have been favored with his labors, he hath conducted himself on all occa- 
 sions, in prosperity and adversity, as one whose sole aim is the glory of 
 God and the welfare of mankind, far beyond his strength, in labors more 
 abundant, travelling night and day for the accomplishment of his vast de- 
 sire to preach the gospel of the kingdom to many perishing for lack of 
 knowledge ; and we are witnesses his labor hath not been in vain in the 
 Lord. Many of the stones of the street have been raised to be sons and 
 daughters of Abraham — backsliders reclaimed, and many of infidel prin- 
 ciples shaken. From the impressive manner of his life, many, sunk into 
 Laodicean ease, have been stirred up to glorify God with their body, soul, 
 and substance, whom we trust and pray will remain stars in the church 
 militant, and afterwards form one part of his crown of rejoicing in the day 
 of the Lord. Amen. 
 
 Being about to depart from this to his native land, we pray that the gui- 
 dance of the same holy hand, which through a train of divine providences 
 cast his lot among us, may conduct and protect him over the great deep 
 to the American shores in peace and safety. Amen. 
 
 R. Harrison, 
 
 Richard Mills, 
 W. M'Ginnis, 
 Peter Philips, 
 G. Brimelow, 
 
 Preachers.* 
 
 Dublin, October \8th, 1806. 
 My dear brother Dow : 
 
 As you are about to leave this city, I send you this small testimonial 
 of my esteem and love, as it may on some occasions op^i your way among 
 strangers. 
 
 * Also signed by upwards of one hundred persons more 
 
APPENDIX. 417 
 
 I had but few opportunities of attending your meetings ; when I did, I 
 had no doubt of the divine blessing attending your ministry. On other 
 occasions I have had the fullest proof, that although you were confined in 
 your place of preaching, the word of the Lord was not bound, but became 
 the power of God to the salvation of many precious souls. I suppose not 
 less than thirty of these have, on your recommendation, joined the society ; 
 several of whom are rejoicing in God, and living to his glory in newness 
 of life. 
 
 When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the power of God at- 
 tending your ministry in several instances, and I rejoice in the continua- 
 tion of his grace to you. From all I have seen and heard respecting you, 
 I acknowledge the hand of God, who is now, as formerly, abasing the pride 
 of man in the instruments by whom he works. — See 1 Cor. i. 26 — 29. 
 
 I have no doubt of your candid attachment to the Methodists, in affec- 
 tion and interest, as well as doctrine. I believe your aim is to spend and 
 be spent in bringing sinners to the Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially 
 bid you God-speed. May you have many souls given you in every 
 place, to form your crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord ! May the 
 eternal God be your refuge, and protect you, and your dear wife and lit- 
 tle one, is the prayer of 
 
 Your affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 Matthew Lanktree.* 
 
 Rev. Lorenzo Dow. 
 
 Dublin, April 21st, 1807. 
 My dear brother Dow : 
 
 I was in expectation of hearing from you ever since your departure. 
 At present I must be brief. Whatever be the ultimate result of the emi- 
 grating spirit which is at present moving so many of our dear friends to 
 leave us, I cannot tell ; this I know, we already feel in a distressing- 
 way its painful effects — our hands hang down, and our enemies rejoice. 
 May the Lord interpose, and order it for our' good ! 
 
 I cannot unravel the providence which prevented brother Joyce from 
 proceeding along with you. I fear he was not in the will of God. 
 
 With respect to the fruit of your labors, the general testimony of all I 
 have conversed with has been, that the Lord has owned your ministry in 
 various parts of Ireland. My desire and prayer for you is, that you may 
 feel the Lord's presence, and the power of God with you more fully than 
 ever. I would thank you for a few lines before you leave England. My 
 love in the Lord Jesus to sister Dow, and all our friends who accompany 
 you. 
 
 I am your affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 Matthew Lanktree. 
 
 Mr. Dow, Liverpool. 
 
 My dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. The class under 
 her care is going on well in general. 
 
 * Superintendent preacher of the Methodist society in Dublin. 
 
418 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 New York, November 16th, 1805. 
 My unknown friend : 
 
 Having received information from Mr. Kirk, respecting your situation, 
 and supposing you to be a proper person, from your influence in the Irish 
 connection, I take this opportunity, the earliest that offers, to write to you, 
 by the way of Liverpool, on a subject in which our brethren are deeply 
 interested. Mr. Lorenzo Dow has embarked again for Europe, better 
 furnished perhaps for success than when he was with you last. His con- 
 fidence of success must at least be very considerably increased, having 
 succeeded so well in deceiving or duping so many of the preachers in the 
 American connection. I hope that our brethren in Europe will unani- 
 mously resolve to have nothing at all to do with him. There is the great- 
 er necessity of this, as it appears to me, that if you should suffer him to 
 have any access to our people, it would not only do us an injury, but 
 him also : for such is the nature of his plan, or system, that he estimates 
 truth and right, not so much by principle as by success. If he should 
 not make immediately for Ireland, please to use your ability to put the 
 English on their guard. I expect he embarked for Liverpool. If he did 
 not take such grounds as to lead our people into an acquiescence, and even 
 approbation of his measures ; if he did not affect to act as a Methodist, I 
 should say nothing about him. But as an itinerant plan may indirectly 
 lead to imposture, it stands us in hand to be very cautious to distinguish be- 
 tween the true and the false itinerant : the lines of distinction should al- 
 ways be kept very clear between the Methodist preacher and his ape. I 
 am sorry, my dear friend, that we can give you no better specimen of the 
 fruits of Methodism in this country. Alas ! alas ! shame ! shame ! It shall 
 be published in the streets of London and Dublin, that Methodist preachers 
 in America, have so far departed from Wesley and their own discipline, 
 as to countenance and bid God-speed to such a man as Mr. Dow ; the last 
 person in the world who should have been suffered to trample Methodism 
 under foot with impunity or countenance. His manners have been clown- 
 ish in the extreme ; his habit and appearance more filthy than a savage 
 Indian ; his public discourses a mere rhapsody, the substance often an in- 
 sult upon the gospel : but all the insults he has offered to decency, clean- 
 liness, and good breeding; all his impious trifling in the holy ministry; 
 all the contempt he has poured upon the sacred scriptures, by often refus- 
 ing to open them, and frequently choosing the most vulgar sayings as a 
 motto to his discourses, in preference to the word of God — all this is as 
 nothing in comparison. He has affected a recognizance of the secrets of 
 men's hearts and lives, and even assumed the awful prerogative of pre- 
 science, and this not occasionally, but as it were habitually, pretending to 
 foretell, in a great number of instances, the deaths or calamities of per- 
 sons, &c. 
 
 If he makes converts as an apostle, he will not meet witli your interfer- 
 ence ; but I have this confidence in my elder brethren, that as the disci- 
 
APPENDIX. 419 
 
 pies of the great Wesley, whom they have known in the flesh, they will 
 make a public stand against this shameless intruder, this most daring im- 
 postor.* 
 
 Grace and peace, 
 
 Nicholas Snethen. 
 To the Rev. Matthias Joyce, 
 Dublin, Ireland. 
 
 A true copy : The original is in Mr. Joyce's possession. 
 
 John Jones. 
 P. Johnson. 
 
 CONTINENT OF AMERICA. 
 
 State of Virginia, Richmond District, 4tk Feb. 1806. 
 
 Dear Lorenzo : 
 
 I expect you will be surprised and disappointed on the arrival of this 
 letter, without complying with your request — " send on your manuscript." 
 I do assure you it is not for want of inclination, but the want of time to 
 collect the materials of such a work — the vacancy wherein I flattered 
 myself (when with you) I could occupy in the business you required. On 
 my arrival at Lynchburg and New London, from the state of things I was 
 continually on the push. I went so far as to take with me the scattered 
 accounts, in order to select therefrom, but could not take nor make time, 
 so as to be composed for such a work ; but, as I cannot comply with your 
 request in that, I will enclose to you " Dr. Jenning's Vindication of Camp- 
 Meetings," and "A short account of a Camp-Meeting in North America." 
 
 I received yours from New York a little before you embarked for Eu- 
 rope, together with your companion's inclusive, and doubt not but that you 
 have had the prayers and well-wishes of numbers of your American breth- 
 ren and friends, as well as myself, for your health and preservation at 
 sea, and safe landing in Europe, and also for your friendly reception and 
 usefulness among our European brethren. 
 
 We are informed in Scripture, that we should " render to all their 
 dues;" and if you have yours, it cannot be denied that your ministerial 
 labor, amidst your indefatigable exertions has been, and still remains a 
 blessing to hundreds and thousands ; and as I have been much in your 
 company for the term of about four years, I have tracked your way in 
 Georgia as Presiding Elder of the District there, as also in Virginia ; and 
 have had an opportunity of forming a considerable judgment, and am con- 
 scious that many stubborn infidels will praise God in time and eternity, 
 that they ever heard the sound of your voice. Yet sensible I am that you 
 
 * An "intruder" is a bad character — but a "shameless" one must be callous to all deli- 
 cate and important feelings. An " impostor" is a bad character — a " daring" one is worse ; 
 — but the "most daring" is in the superlative degree — which charge is unfounded — as Cos- 
 mopolite has given an honest account of himself at all times, to all persons, and in all coun- 
 tries wherever he hath been — whether in Europe or America, from Uuebec to New Orleans ; 
 and the foregoing history is a simple relation in miniature for the correction of error, the wel 
 fare of Zion, and those whom it may concern. This, with Dr. C * * * threatening me with 
 Lord Castlereagh, &c. gave rise to my pursuers, and afterward to advertise me in the min- 
 utes of the conferences, both in England and Ireland ! 
 
420 APPENDIX. 
 
 have many enemies, and not confined to the irreligious alone. Yet. for 
 my own part, (although your manner has been much out of the common 
 order,) that piety and extensive usefulness, as an instrument to pull down 
 Calvinism and Deism, and that accompanied with visible and sudden 
 awakenings on the consciences of sinners, and which has terminated in 
 (as I believe) the sound conversion of many, has ever been a motive in me 
 to bear with your apparent irregularities, and to encourage, by every pos- 
 sible effort consistent with propriety, rather than to " forbid one so evident- 
 ly casting out devils in the name of the Lord ;" and withal, one whom I 
 consider to be orthodox in doctrine and a friend to the cause of Methodism. 
 Had you been with me the camp-meeting following at Kingswood Chap- 
 el, in Amherst circuit, the first of November from Friday until Tuesday, 
 3 r ou would have discovered on your arrival a much better prospect than 
 we saw by the first appearance at the Marquest Road in Louisa. Provi- 
 dence so ordered that the week preceding which was the quarterly meet- 
 ing at Keys, the weather was wet and cold, and attended with snow, which 
 in all probability moved the brethren to fortify themselves. So they mark- 
 ed off the ground, and felled trees, and built seven small houses, covered 
 with boards, and snugly filled in with mortar. Six out of the seven had 
 fire-places, with doors hung on hinges and fastened with a wooden button ; 
 and one of these house-tents was set apart wholly for the ministers. On 
 my arrival Thursday evening I collected those who were on the ground, 
 at the sound of the ram's horn. Sung a millenium hymn, and joined in 
 prayer for God's blessing on the meeting ; and a melting time we had, 
 which I received as an omen of good to come, and mentioned on the stage 
 at the commencement of the meeting next day. If ever I felt an earnest of 
 good to come, I felt it at my arrival on that ground ; and though we had 
 fewer preachers and people than usual at such meetings, the Lord was 
 with us in majesty and great glory. Sinners were awakened and convert- 
 ed, insomuch that it was adjudged not less than sixty souls obtained saving 
 conversion at that meeting, and many were engaged for, and I trust ob- 
 tained the blessing of sanctification, and forty were admitted into the 
 church. Satan here, as at other meetings of the kind, showed his dis- 
 approbation at our breaking down his kingdom. A man threatened to 
 break my neck: another fired off a pistol or gun. On Sunday evening I 
 read the law, "Ten lashes on his or her bare back, well laid on." The 
 work from this, as from other camp-meetings, spread in every direc- 
 tion. One wagon company from near Lynchburg, a distance of thirty 
 miles, had occasion to stop on their return near a tavern, and being all 
 on fire singing the praises of God, several young people came out to the 
 wagon, and being taken by the hand by those in the wagon, were helped 
 in; and, being touched to the heart, they professed religion before they 
 parted: God's blessing appeared with them as with the ark in the days of 
 old. The meeting at the Marquest Road, terminated in the c< m of 
 
 about thirty souls, and a spread of religion therefrom. The meeting at 
 Reedy Church, Carolina, the week before, was like the bread on the water. 
 I am informed all the sinners in the wagon from Richmond, obtained reli- 
 gion before they got back to town, and a work took place in Richmond 
 therefrom which proved the happy conversion of many, and added many 
 to the church. The interview you had with Robert Sample, the Baptist 
 minister, has (as I am told) greatly weakened his influence, and opened 
 
APPENDIX. 421 
 
 the eyes of the people. The discerning worldlings, I am told, burlesqued 
 Mr. Sample as follows : two officers were represented on the field of bat- 
 tle, and one being found too weak, dropped his sword and ran off, saying, 
 " Sword, fight for yourself." 1 suppose you recollect Mr. S. went off be- 
 fore you were done, and left his book. 
 
 The meeting at Roper's Chapel, in New Kent, where our opposition was 
 greatest, has been wonderfully blessed. Two of the old lady's daughters 
 converted, who granted us the privilege of the camp-ground, and many 
 others. Some of those daring opposers have been severely scourged since. 
 Old Sam's monument yet sticks to the tree. It was a providence sure 
 enough that it rained, as we agreed ; as I am told since, the collegians at 
 Williamsburg, backed by their president the bishop, say, had it not rain- 
 ed they would have been upon us : so the beloved clouds came and help- 
 ed us. The work is going on in a lively degree about Roper's yet. Our 
 preacher, the magistrate John Saunders, who was afraid to befriend us at 
 that time, writes me since thus : " When you appointed our camp-meeting 
 some time last summer, so weak was my faith, and so hardened did I be- 
 lieve the people in our neighborhood to be, that it was a query with me 
 whether one soul would be converted at it ; yea, I feared (although I can 
 truly say I was a friend to the institution) that through the wickedness of 
 the wicked, it would be productive of more harm than good (accidentally.) 
 But oh ! the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! 
 How unsearchable are his judgments and his ways past finding out ! May 
 light ever shine on that day that the camp at Roper's commenced ! When- 
 ever you see Doctor Jennings of Campbell, please present my compli- 
 ments to him, and inform him that if there was but one of his pamphlets 
 in the world on the subject of defending camp-meetings, I would willingly, 
 gladly wive its weight in gold for it, rather than see it no more." 
 
 I am now just from the Virginia conference, at Norfolk. The bishops As- 
 bury and Whatcoat were well, and we had a time similar to a camp-meet- 
 ing. Preaching went on by night and day in both towns, and souls were 
 awakened and converted ; and although Satan raged, some spat in the faces 
 of the ministers, and one minister had his nose rung, they bore it with 
 Christian fortitude, and I trust one hundred souls were converted during 
 the time. Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good- will to men ! 
 My respects to sister Dow. The Lord bless you both, and bring us all to 
 glory, prays your brother and friend in Jesus, 
 
 STITH MEAD. 
 36 
 
VICISSITUDES; 
 
 OR THE 
 
 JOUKNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 BY PEGGY DOW. 
 
 " A virtuous woman is a crown to her husband : but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in his 
 brines." — Prov. xii. 4. 
 " Wlio can find a virtuous woman 1 for her price is far above rubies. 
 "The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need of spoil. 
 " She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life."— Prov. xxxi. 10, 11, 12. 
 
 ROCHESTER: 
 PRINTED FOR THE PUBLISHER. 
 
 1842. 
 
VICISSITUDES, &c 
 
 I was born in the year 1780, in Granville, Massachusetts, of parents 
 that were strangers to God ; although my father was a member of the 
 Church of England, and my mother had been raised by pious parents, 
 of the Presbyterian order. But, whether she had any sense of the neces- 
 sity of the new birth and holiness of heart, I cannot say ; for she was 
 called to a world of spirits when I was but five months old, leaving be- 
 hind six children, two sons and four daughters, my eldest sister being 
 about fifteen years old. My father married in about six months after the 
 death of my mother ; and, although the woman that he married was an 
 industrious, good housewife, yet he lost his property, and was reduced 
 very low, by the sinking of continental money ; and the children were 
 scattered as a consequence. My eldest sister married when I was six 
 years old ; and she prevailed on my father to give me to her, which ac- 
 cordingly he did ; and I was carried into the state of New York, and saw 
 his face no more.* 
 
 My tender heart was often wrought upon by the Spirit of God, and I 
 was at times very unhappy, for fear I should die, and what would become 
 of my soul ! I was early taught that there was a God, a heaven, and hell ; 
 and that there was a preparation necessary to fit me for those mansions 
 of rest, prepared for all that are faithful until death. My heart often 
 mourned before God, young as I was, for something, I scarce knew what, 
 to make me happy. I dared not sleep without praying to God, as well 
 as I knew how, for many years. My sister's husband being a man not 
 calculated to gain the world, although they had no children, I was raised 
 to labor as much as my strength would permit ; and perhaps more, as my 
 constitution was very delicate from my birth. But the Lord was my 
 helper, though I knew him not by an experimental knowledge, yet I had 
 a fear of him before my eyes ; and he that taketh care of the young 
 ravens cared for me. From the time that I was six years of age until I 
 Mas eleven, my serious impressions never left me ; but from twelve to 
 fifteen I was mixing with those that were unacquainted with God, or the 
 things that pertain to the kingdom of heaven. My mind was taken up 
 with the vanities of this present world, although my heart was often tender 
 under the preaching of the gospel, so that I could weep and mourn ; yet 
 
 * The summer past, in my journey to the east, I met with a half-brother, whom I had 
 not seen for twenty-seven years — and with whom my father died : and also was at one of 
 my sisters, whom I had not seen but once for twenty years. She being nine or ten years 
 older than myself, was able to inform me of some particulars concerning my mother's death, 
 which were a consolation to me. 
 
 36* 
 
426 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 I did not seek the Lord in earnest to the saving of my soul. At the age 
 of fifteen, the Lord laid his rod upon me in taking away my health, which 
 was not restored until I was seventeen. In that time, I was much afraid 
 I should be called to pass the dark valley, but the Lord was pleased to 
 restore me to health again in a good degree ; and at the age of nineteen, 
 I set out to seek my soul's salvation, through many trials and difficulties. 
 The Methodists' preaching and zeal were new in that part of the country 
 where I lived at that time ; and my sister's husband was very much op- 
 posed to them, so that it made my way very trying ; but I was determined, 
 come what might, that I would take up my cross and follow Jesus in the 
 way. I was willing, and gave up all my young companions, and all the 
 diversions of which I had been very fond — such as dancing, and company 
 that feared not God ; and the Lord, who giveth liberally, and upbraideth 
 not, gave me peace and consolation in him. My sister and myself joined 
 the first society that was raised in that part of the country, at a neighbor- 
 hood called Fish Creek, about four miles from where we lived ; where we 
 attended preaching and class-meeting once a week. And the Lord was 
 very precious to my soul in those days. 
 
 About that time, my brother-in-law was brought to see himself a sinner, 
 and embraced religion ; and we were a happy family, although but three 
 in number. We often felt like heaven began below, Jesus precious to our 
 souls ! The preachers made our house their home, at that time, and it 
 was my delight to wait on them. I felt as if I could lie at their feet, and 
 learn instruction from their lips. My chief delight was in going to meet- 
 ing, and praising and singing praises to my God and Saviour. We had 
 preaching once in two weeks in our neighborhood. But few attended for 
 nearly two years ; yet the preachers continued to preach, and that in 
 faith, and the Lord heard and gave them their hearts' desire. They 
 formed a little class, consisting only of seven ; my brother and sister, two 
 other men and their wives, and myself, composed the society in the place 
 where I lived. We had class-meeting and prayer-meeting every week at 
 the beginning ; and it was but a few months before the Lord burst the 
 cloud, and the work broke out, and sixty or seventy were added to the 
 number. We had precious times of the out-pouring of the Spirit of God. 
 If we met only for prayer-meeting, oftentimes our meetings would last 
 until twelve and one o'clock, and souls would be so filled with divine love, 
 that they would fall prostrate on the floor, and praise Christ their King! 
 So we continued to love like children in one family, for two or three years. 
 when some difficulties took place ; however, none were turned out of 
 society. O! how sweet it is for brethren to dwell together in unity — but 
 how often doth the enemy of mankind make use of that most destructive 
 weapon, division, to destroy the fallen race of Adam! — O that Christians 
 would make a stand against him ; and live and love like children of one 
 family — that the world might say, " See how these Christians love one 
 another!" 
 
 After this, I lived in love and union with my brethren for two years or 
 more ; and enjoyed the privilege of preaching and class-meetings, and had 
 many precious seasons to my soul. 
 
 About this time, " camp-meetings" began to be introduced into that part 
 of the country, and were attended with the power of God, in the conver- 
 sion of many precious souls ! 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 427 
 
 At this time, there was one about thirty miles from where I then lived ; 
 and my brother-in-law attended it, where he met with Lorenzo Dow, on 
 his way to Canada ; and invited him home with him, to preach at our 
 preaching-house, and sent on the appointment a day or two beforehand, 
 so that the people might get notice. And as he was a singular character, 
 we were very anxious to see and hear him. The day arrived, he came, 
 and the house was crowded, and we had a good time. I was very much 
 afraid of him, as I had heard such strange things about him. 
 
 He was invited to my brother-in-law's, but did not come for several 
 days. He had appointments to preach twice and thrice in the day. How- 
 ever, at last he came, and tarried all night. The next morning he was 
 to preach five or six miles from our house ; and little did I think that he 
 had any thoughts of marrying, in particular that he should make any pro- 
 position of the kind to me : but so it was, he returned that day to dinner ; 
 and in conversation with my sister, concerning me, he inquired of her 
 how long I had professed religion. She told him the length of time. He 
 requested to know whether I kept Avicked company. She told him I did 
 not ; and observed, that I had often said, " I had rather marry a preacher 
 than any other man, provided I was worthy ; and that I would wish them 
 to travel and be useful to souls." By this time I happened to come into 
 the room, and he asked me if I had made any such remarks. I told him 
 I had. He then asked me if I would accept of such an object as him. I 
 made him no reply, but went directly out of the room — as it was the first 
 time he had spoken to me, I was very much surprised. He gave me to 
 understand, that he should return to our house again in a few days, and 
 would have more conversation with me on that subject ; which he did, 
 after attending a meeting ten or twelve miles from where I lived. He re- 
 turned the next evening, and spoke to me on the subject again, when he 
 told me that he would marry, provided he could find one that would con- 
 sent to his travelling and preaching the gospel ; and if I thought I could 
 be willing to marry him, and give him up to go, and do his duty, and not 
 see him, perhaps, or have his company more than one month out of thir- 
 teen, he should feel free to give his hand to me ; but if I could not be 
 willing to let him labor in the vineyard of his God, he dared not make any 
 contract of the kind ; for he could not enjoy peace of mind in any other 
 sphere. He told me I must weigh the matter seriously before God, 
 whether I could make such an engagement, and conform to it ; and not 
 stand in his way, so as to prevent his usefulness to souls. I thought I 
 would rather marry a man that loved and feared God, and that would 
 strive to promote virtue and religion among his fellow-mortals, than any 
 other ; although I felt myself inadequate to the task, without the grace of 
 God to support me. Yet I felt willing to cast my lot with his ; and be a 
 help, and not a hindrance to him, if the Lord would give me grace ; as I 
 had no doubt he would, if I stood as I ought — and I accepted of his pro- 
 posal. He was then on his way to Canada, and from thence to the Mis- 
 sissippi territory ; and did not expect to return in much less than two 
 years : then if providence spared, and the way should open for a union of 
 that kind, when he returned, we would be married ! But would strive in 
 that case, as well as in all others of such importance, to lay it before the 
 Lord ; and be directed by him, as far as we could judge, and not rush 
 precipitately into a state, that so much concerned our happiness in this 
 
428 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 world and the next. As I doubt not many engage in the holy bands of 
 matrimony, without once considering its importance, and the obligations 
 they lay themselves under to each other, to do all in their power to make 
 the silken cord not prove a chain of iron. 
 
 He left me, and went on his way to preach the gospel through Canada, 
 and from thence to the south, and was gone for near two years before he 
 returned ; he left an appointment for a camp-meeting, in conjunction with 
 some of the preachers, on his return, which he fulfilled: and on Septem- 
 ber the fourth, we were joined in the bands of matrimony, late in the 
 evening. There was not any present but the family, and the preacher 
 who performed the ceremony. Early in the morning he started for the 
 Mississippi territory, in company with my brother-in-law, who intended 
 to remove to that country if he should like it, as Lorenzo had a chain of 
 appointments, previously given out, for four thousand miles. 
 
 I expected to continue to live with my sister, as she had no children, 
 and was much attached to me. or seemed to be so at that time ; but the 
 Lord ordered it otherwise. My Lorenzo was gone about seven months, 
 before he returned to me. My brother-in-law was pleased with the coun- 
 try, and intended to return to it with his family, in a few months. My 
 husband was preparing to go to Europe, in the fall. He returned, and 
 stayed with me about two weeks : and then started for Canada, and left 
 me with my sister. They were preparing to remove to the Mississippi in 
 July ; this was in May, and my Lorenzo was to meet them in the western 
 country, where they were to carry me ; and from thence we would go to 
 New York, and they continue on their journey to the Mississippi territory. 
 But he went on as far as Vermont, and held a number of meetings, where 
 he saw his sisters that lived there ; and then feeling an impulse to return 
 to Western, where I then was, he gave up the intended tour through Ca- 
 nada, and came back, prepared to take me to New York city, where he 
 intended to embark for Europe. 
 
 We stayed a few weeks in Western, until my brother-in-law got his 
 temporal concerns settled ; and then, after bidding my friends and brethern 
 in the Lord farewell, we set off for New York, attended by my sister, 
 who went the same road we were going, eighteen or twenty miles ; where 
 Lorenzo held several meetings, and stayed two or three days together ; 
 and then bid each other farewell, expecting to meet again in eighteen months 
 or two years. But the providence of God did not favor this, or the inter- 
 ference of the enemy of mankind prevented ; for we never met again ; 
 and could I have foreseen what awaited my unfortunate sister in the coun- 
 try to which she was bound, the parting would have been doubly distress- 
 ing. But it is happy for us that we do not know what is in futurity, as 
 the great Master knoweth best how to prepare our minds for greater tribu- 
 lation, while we travel through this world of wo. Our parting was truly 
 sorrowful and afflicting, but it was light when compared to what followed. 
 
 We left Westmoreland, and went down to Albany, where Lorenzo had 
 some acquaintances, and stayed for several days at the house of Mr. Tay- 
 lor, and were treated as if we were their children. 
 
 Now my sphere of life was altered, ft was the first time I had been 
 so far from home without my sister ; she was like a mother to me, as I 
 knew no other. My heart often trembled at what was before me, to be 
 continually among strangers ; being so little acquainted with the ways of 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 429 
 
 the world, it made me feel like one at a loss how to behave, or what 
 to do. 
 
 Lorenzo was very affectionate and attentive to me. He left me at Al- 
 bany with sister Taylor, who was going down to New York in a sloop. 
 As I was very much fatigued by riding on horseback, he thought it best 
 for me to go down with her, by water ; while he went by land, rode one 
 horse, and led the other. He arrived in New York perhaps four-and- 
 twenty hours before me. I went on board, for the first time that I ever 
 was on the water, except to cross a ferry. 
 
 It made me somewhat gloomy to be on board the vessel among strangers, 
 while going down the river to the city of New York, as I had never been 
 in such a place before. However, we landed about ten o'clock at night, 
 where I met Lorenzo, who had been on the look-out for some time. We 
 went to a friend's house, that had been very kind to him in days past, who 
 then belonged to the Methodist church. I felt much embarrassed, as I 
 had never been in the city before. We stayed in New York several weeks, 
 and had some precious meetings. Here I became acquainted with some 
 kind friends, who were tome like mothers and sisters ; whilst Lorenzo left 
 me and went to fulfil some appointments lie had made in Virginia and 
 North Carolina, and expecting only to be gone five or six weeks ; but was 
 detained, contrary to his expectation, near three months. In that time the 
 fever, that was common in the city of New York, broke out, and I went 
 with Mrs. Quackenbush to the country, about forty miles up the river, to 
 a brother Wilson's, where she carried her children to go to school. Here 
 I stayed several weeks. They were people of handsome property ; l>ut 
 the more we have the more we want, as has been observed by many. \.nd 
 I think it will hold good almost without exception ; for they were i 
 engaged to gain property, as if they had only bread from hand to mouth. 
 I was a stranger, and many times I felt as such, but the Loi I gave me 
 support, so that I was tolerably cheerful in the absence of my companion. 
 Before he returned, I went back to New York, where I stayed until he 
 came ; and prepared to sail for Europe, which was some time in Novem- 
 ber. We obtained a protection from our government, when leaving the 
 country for England. It was necessary to have witnesses to prove that 
 he was the Lorenzo Dow that was identified and intended in the documents 
 which he had obtained from the United States of America. Consequently 
 he got N. S. and J. Q. to go before a notary public, and certify that he 
 was the same Lorenzo Dow referred to in the documents. Mr. N. S. 
 gave in under oath, that " he knew him from his youth ****** 
 * * * holy gospel !" And about the same time he wrote letters to 
 Ireland and England, to make his way narrow in those countries. And 
 no thanks to him that it did not bring Lorenzo into the greatest distress 
 and difficulties that a man could have been brought into. But through the 
 mercy of God it was otherwise overruled. 
 
 He gave me my choice, to go with him, or stay with friends in America, 
 as there were many that told us I might stay with them, and be as wel- 
 come as their children; and strove to prevent my going to a land where 
 I would find many difficulties and dangers to encounter that I was un- 
 acquainted with, and could not foresee. But I chose to go, and take my 
 lot and share with him of whatever might befall us. Consequently on 
 the 10th of November, 1805, we set sail from New York for Liverpool, 
 
430 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 in old England. We embarked about 10 o'clock, with a fine breeze. 
 They spread their canvass, and were soon under way. 
 
 Lorenzo came into the cabin, and told me to go on deck, and bid fare- 
 well to my native land ! I did so — and the city began to disappear ! I 
 could discover the houses to grow smaller and smaller ; and at last could 
 see nothing but the chimneys and the tops of the houses ; then all disap- 
 peared but the masts of vessels in the harbor. In a short time nothing 
 remained but a boundless ocean opening to view ; and I had to depend 
 upon the Providence of God. I went down into the cabin, and thought 
 perhaps I should see my native land no more ! 
 
 The vessel being tossed to and fro on the waves, I began to feel very 
 sick, and to reflect I was bound to a foreign land ; and, supposing I should 
 reach that country, I knew not what awaited me there. But this was my 
 comfort, ihe same God presided in England that did in America. I 
 thought if I might find one real female friend, I would be satisfied. 
 
 I continued to be sea-sick for near two weeks, and then recovered my 
 health better than I had enjoyed it in my life before. 
 
 We were twenty-seven days out of sight of land. The vessel being 
 in a very bad situation, we had not been at sea more than five or six days, 
 before the rudder began to fail ; so they could not have commanded her 
 at all, if the wind had been unfavorable. The weather was very rough 
 and stormy ; but through the mercy of God, the wind was favorable to 
 our course, so that we reached safe our place of destination. 
 
 When we arrived in the river at Liverpool, we were not permitted to 
 land, until they could send up to London, and get returns from there, as 
 our vessel came from a port subject to the yellow fever; on that account, 
 we were obliged to stay in the river for ten days, before we were permit- 
 ted to come on shore. 
 
 I never saw a woman for thirty-seven days, except one, who came along- 
 side our vessel, to bespeak the captain as a boarder at her house, when he 
 should come on shore. 
 
 I strove to pray much to God to give us favor in the eyes of the people, 
 and open the way for Lorenzo, to do the errand that he came upon ; and 
 to give him success in preaching the gospel to poor sinners. The prospect 
 was often gloomy. Lorenzo used to say to me, keep up your spirits — we 
 shall yet see good days in Old England, before we leave it, as the sequel 
 proved. 
 
 We went on shore the twenty-fourth or fifth of December. Lorenzo 
 had a number of letters to the people in Liverpool. Some were letters 
 of recommendation ; others, to persons from their friends in America. 
 
 We went with the master of the vessel to. a boarding-house, where I 
 was left until Lorenzo went to see what the prospect might be, and v* bother 
 he could meet with any that would open the way for him to get access to 
 the people. After giving out all the letters but one, lie returned to me ; 
 having been two or three hours absent without any particular success. 
 
 The house that I tarried at was a boarding-house for American cap- 
 tains ; and the women that were there, wore wicked em nigh ! My heart 
 was much pained to hear my own sex taking the name of their Maker 
 and Preserver, in vain ! O! thought I, shall I never meet again with any 
 that love and fear God? Lorenzo intended to go and find the person that 
 the last letter was directed to, and told me I might either stay there or go 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 431 
 
 with him. I chose to go with him, rather than be left with them any long- 
 er. It was almost night, and we had not much to depend upon, without 
 the openings of Providence. We started, but could not find the person 
 for some time. However, at last, as we were walking, Lorenzo looked 
 up to the corner, and happened to espy the name that he was after ; ac- 
 cordingly we went up to the door, and gave a rap, and were admitted. 
 He delivered the letter. There was a woman from Dublin, who seeing 
 that we were stangers and foreigners, began to inquire of Lorenzo, for 
 some persons in America ; and shortly after this, she asked him if he had 
 ever heard of a man by the name of Lorenzo Dow. Not knowing that 
 any one in that country could have any knowledge of him, it was very 
 surprising to me. He told her, that was his name, and she was as much 
 surprised in her turn. She had seen him in Ireland, when he v^as there 
 some years before ; but did not know him now, as he had had the small- 
 pox after she had seen him, which had made a great alteration in his ap- 
 pearance. 
 
 The man of the house invited us to tarry all night ; but the woman 
 made some objections. They were Friends, (Quakers,) and told us there 
 was a Quaker lady just across the street that kept a boarding-house, 
 where we could be accommodated with lodging for the night. And as it 
 was then somewhat late in the evening, the man conducted us thither, 
 where we obtained permission to stay. 
 
 As Lorenzo had little to depend on but the openings of Providence, he 
 intended to go to Ireland, and take me to his friends, and leave me there ; 
 as he had written to that country, and had returns from his old friend Dr. 
 Johnson, with an invitation from him to bring me, saying that I should 
 have a home at his house as long as we chose, while Lorenzo pursued 
 his travels through Ireland and England. Lorenzo went and procured a 
 passage across the channel, in a packet, to Dublin, but we did not sail for 
 several days. So we had to stay in Liverpool for some time. Our board 
 was more than two guineas a week, which was bringing Lorenzo very 
 short as to money. At last we got on board of the packet, with our little 
 baggage, and some provisions for the voyage ; but the wind proved unfa- 
 vorable, and we were driven back into the port of Liverpool again ; and 
 that was the case for no less than five times in succession. 
 
 Before this, our friend that we met at the Quaker's, had introduced us 
 to a family of people who were Methodists, where the woman was a very 
 affectionate friend ; this opened the door* for acquaintance, and we went 
 there several times. 
 
 The landlady that we were boarding with, told us we could not stay 
 with her any longer, as her house was full ; so we must go elsewhere. 
 
 The last time we went on board of the packet, and put to sea, we had 
 not been out more than two or three hours before the wind blew a gale. 
 It was so dark that they could not see their hands before them on deck, 
 and we knew not how soon we might be cast on rocks or sand-banks, and 
 all sent to eternity. There were some on board who, before the storm 
 came up, had been very profane in taking the name of their Maker in 
 vain ; but when they saw and felt the danger that they were in, they were 
 as much alarmed as any persons could be ! 
 
 I could not but wonder that people would or could be so careless and 
 secure while they saw no danger ; but when the waves began to roll, and 
 
432 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 the ship began to toss to and fro, they were struck with astonishment and 
 horror ! 
 
 My husband and myself lay still in the birth, and strove to put our trust 
 in that Hand that could calm the roaring seas ; and I felt measurably 
 composed. At daylight the captain made for the port of Liverpool again, 
 and about eight or nine o'clock in the morning, we came into the dock ; 
 but as we were coming in, under full sail and a strong tide, there was a 
 large ship, of the African trade, that was lying at anchor in the harbor; 
 we ran foul of her, but through mercy were preserved from much harm. 
 
 The weather was very rainy ; the streets were muddy, and I had walk- 
 ed through the mud for a considerable distance ; the prospect was gloomy 
 beyond description ; but my Lorenzo cheered my spirits, by telling me 
 that the Lord would provide, which I found to be true. 
 
 We went to Mr. Forshaw's, the people that we were introduced to by 
 the friend that we saw at the Quaker's, the first night we were in Liver- 
 pool. When my good friend, Mrs. Forshaw, now saw me returning, she 
 was touched with pity for me, as I was very muddy and fatigued. She 
 told Lorenzo that he had better leave me with her, while he travelled 
 through the country, until the weather was better, and then take me over 
 to Ireland in the spring ; which invitation we were very thankful for. 
 Oh ! how the Lord provided for me in a strange land, where I had nothing 
 to depend on but Providence ! 
 
 My Lorenzo left me at her house, and proceeded up to London, where 
 he was gone about two weeks. But previous to this the Lord had opened 
 his way, so that he had held a number of meetings in Liverpool ; and one 
 woman had been brought to see herself a sinner, and seek the salvation 
 of her soul. 
 
 I was at this time in a state of ******** * } arK j m y mind was some- 
 what depressed ; but the Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the people, 
 and they were very kind to me while he was gone. I attended class- 
 meetings and preaching, which was very refreshing to me. I felt that I 
 ought to bless God that I had found the same religion in that country that 
 I had experienced in my own native land. I was sometimes very much 
 distressed in mind, for fear my husband should die, and I be left in a 
 strange land. But he returned to me at the time he had appointed. He 
 had several invitations to other parts of the country to hold meetings, 
 which he accepted. 
 
 I left Liverpool with him for •Warrington, where he had been invited by 
 a man that came to Liverpool on business. This man did not know that 
 there was such a person as Lorenzo in the country ; but feeling, after he 
 had done his business, as though he wanted to go to a meeting, he wander- 
 ed about for some time, when he at last went into a meeting-house that be- 
 longed to the people called Kilhamites, (where Lorenzo had been invited 
 to preach,) and found a congregation assembled to hoar preaching. After 
 preaching, during which the people were very solemn and attentive, and 
 many were much wrought upon, this man invited Lorenzo to go to War- 
 rington, where there was a little society of people called Quaker-Method- 
 ists, and that the meeting-house should be opened to him. He did so, and 
 found them a very pious people. We stayed there for several weeks, and 
 he held meetings two and three times in the day ; while the Lord began a 
 good work in that place, and many were brought to rejoice in the Lord. 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 433 
 
 Peter Philips, the man that invited Lorenzo there, and his wife, were very 
 friendly to us, and their house was our home ever after when we were in 
 Warrington. 
 
 A widow lady who lived there, had three daughters, one of whom lived 
 in London, and the other with her. She came out to hear Lorenzo preach ; 
 and one day, after meeting, she came to Peter Philips' to see us, and was 
 very friendly. Lorenzo asked her if she had any children. She told him 
 she had three, and that two were with her. He inquired if they professed 
 religion. She told him that one of them had made a profession, but she 
 feared that she had lost it ; but that the youngest never had. He request- 
 ed her to tell them to come and see him ; but the mother insisted that he 
 should come and see them, and he then could have an opportunity to con- 
 verse with them at home. He did so ; they both became very serious, 
 and came to his meetings ; and although they had been very gay young 
 women, they would come up to be prayed for in the public congregation. 
 The result was. they both got religion ; and the youngest has since died 
 happy in the Lord. The eldest came down from London on a visit to her 
 mother's, where my Lorenzo saw her, and he was made an instrument, in 
 the hand of God, of her conversion to Him. She was one of the most 
 affectionate girls I ever saw. 
 
 We stayed in and about Warrington until May ; in which time Lorenzo 
 had openings to preach in different places — more than he could attend ; 
 and the Lord blessed his labors abundantly to precious souls ! 
 
 In May we returned to Liverpool, and prepared to cross the channel to 
 Ireland. We had a very pleasant voyage, and arrived in safety. We 
 found our kind friend, Dr. Johnson, and his family, well ; and we were 
 received with affection by many. The preachers that were in Dublin, 
 were very friendly, and I felt much united to them. We were invited to 
 breakfast, dine, and sup, almost every day. But my situation being a 
 delicate one, it made it somewhat * * * * * to me ! The friends 
 were as attentive to me as I could have wished ; for which may the Lord 
 fill my heart with gratitude ! 
 
 Lorenzo stayed with me for some time, and then went into the country, 
 where he held many meetings, and the Lord was with him. After which 
 he returned to Dublin, and, with the doctor, he went over again to Eng- 
 land. I stayed with Mrs. Johnson until his return, where I expected to 
 continue until I should get through my approaching conflict, if it was the 
 will of the Lord to bring me through. I felt in tolerable good spirits; and 
 although I was many hundred miles from my native land, yet the Lord 
 gave me favor in the eyes of the people. My wants were supplied, as it 
 related to my present situation, abundantly. 
 
 Lorenzo stayed in England for six or eight weeks, and then returned to 
 me, to be with me in my approaching conflict. He was very weak in 
 body, but continued to preach two and three times in the day. He got 
 some books printed, which enabled him to prosecute his travels through 
 England and Ireland. 
 
 While he was absent, a woman had spoken to a doctor to attend me 
 when I should want him, which was not agreeable to my Lorenzo. But 
 having gone so far, it was thought by those that employed him, that it was 
 best not to employ any other ; and I, being unacquainted with the manners 
 and customs of the country, was passive. My Lorenzo was much hurt ; 
 
 37 
 
434 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 but I was not sensible of it, as much before as after. If I had been, I 
 should not have suffered it to be so : but we are often mistaken in what 
 will be best for us. 
 
 The time arrived that I must pass through the trial, and my Lorenzo 
 was at the doctor's. But those that attended on me would not suffer him 
 to come into the room where I was, which gave him much pain. I did 
 not at that time know how much he was hurt ; but after my child was 
 born, which was on the 16th of September, between three and four o'clock, 
 he was permitted to come in ; he had a white handkerchief on his head, 
 and his face was as white as the handkerchief. He came to the bed, and 
 took the child, observing to me, that we had got an additional charge, 
 which, if spared to us, would prove a blessing, or else one of the greatest 
 trials that possibly we could have to meet with. I expect Lorenzo passed 
 through as great a conflict in his mind, as he had almost ever met with. 
 The Lord was my support at that time, and brought me safely through. 
 The friends were very kind lo me, and supplied my wants with every 
 thing that was needful ; and in about two weeks I was able to leave my 
 room. My heart was glad when I viewed my little daughter : she was a 
 sweet infant. But oh ! how short-lived are earthly joys ! We stayed in 
 Dublin until she was five weeks old ; and then Lorenzo, with myself and 
 our little one, embarked on board a packet for Liverpool. The weather 
 was rainy, and tolerably cold : there was no fire in the cabin. There 
 were a number of passengers, men and women, who thought themselves 
 rather above the middle class, who were very civil to us. But I was so 
 much afraid that my little infant would be too much exposed, that I neg- 
 lected myself, and probably took cold. We were two nights and one day 
 on board the packet. We got into Liverpool about ten or eleven o'clock, 
 where I was met by my good friend, Mrs. Forshaw. We went to her 
 house, where we stayed a day or two ; and then took stage for Warring- 
 ton, about eighteen miles from Liverpool, where we arrived on Sunday 
 morning. Our friends, Peter Philips and his wife, were at meeting. 
 Lorenzo went to the chapel. The people were very much rejoiced to see 
 him. They had been concerned for us, as they had not heard from us for 
 some time. Many of the friends from the country came to see us ; while 
 Lorenzo had meetings, in town and country, two and three times in a day ; 
 and the Lord was present to heal mourning souls. 
 
 Dr. Johnson came with us from Ireland. He was much engaged in 
 helping to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth, and was, 1 trust, 
 made an instrument of good to many. Lorenzo and the doctor travelled 
 into various places in Lancashire and Cheshire, with some other counties, 
 and many were brought to see themselves sinners, and seek their souls' 
 salvation. 
 
 The people in that country seemed to feel much for me, and manifested 
 it by numberless acts of kindness. For, instead of having to sell my 
 sown for bread, as Lorenzo told me I might have to do, when we were 
 in America, there was scarcely a day but I had presents of clothing or 
 money, to supply myself with whatever I needed. Oh, how grateful 
 ought I to be to my great Benefactor, for all his mercies to unworthy me ! 
 
 My little Lctit/a Johnson, for so was my child called, grew, and was a 
 very fine, attracting little thing. I found my heart was too much set 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 435 
 
 upon it, so that I often feared I should love her too well ; but strove to 
 give myself, and all that I had, to my God. 
 
 Lorenzo was in a very bad state of health, which alarmed me very 
 much. I often cried to the Lord to take my child or my health, but 
 spare my dear husband ! The thought was so painful to me, to be left 
 in a strange land, with a child, so far from my native soil. The Lord 
 took me at my word, and laid his afflicting hand upon me. 
 
 Lorenzo and the doctor went to Macclesfield, and expected to be gone 
 a week, and left me at Peter Philips', where I was taken sick, the day 
 they started, with the nervous fever, but kept up, and nursed my child, 
 until two or three days before they returned. I thought I had taken a 
 very severe cold, and should be better, but grew worse every day. 
 
 The friends were very kind to me, particularly Mary Barford, a young 
 lady of fortune, who had got religion through the instrumentality of Lo- 
 renzo. She attended me two and three times a day. After I got so as not 
 to be able to sit up, she hired a girl to take care of my child. My fever 
 increased very fast, and the night before Lorenzo got to Warrington, I 
 thought I was dying, and those that were about me were very much 
 alarmed, and sent for a doctor ; he came, and administered something to 
 me. He said I was not dying, but that I was very sick. The next 
 morning Doctor Johnson and Lorenzo came ; they found me in bed. The 
 doctor thought perhaps I had taken cold, and it would wear off, after 
 giving me something to promote a copious sweat. But when he found 
 that the fever continued to rise, he told us to prepare for the worst, for 
 it was a nervous fever, and that it was probable it would carry me to a 
 world of spirits. 
 
 I had continued to nurse my child for more than a week after I was 
 taken sick, which was very injurious to her. The doctor forbade my 
 suckling her any longei - , which gave me much pain. They were obliged 
 to take her from me, and feed her with a bottle. My fever increased, 
 and rose to such a height, that it was thought I could not survive many 
 days. The doctor stayed with me, and payed every attention in his 
 power, for twenty days and nights. Lorenzo was not undressed, to go 
 to bed, for near three weeks, nor the doctor for nearly the same length 
 of time. 
 
 My kind friends gave me every assistance in their power. They came 
 from the country, for many miles distant, to see if we were in want of 
 anv thing that they could help us to. May the Lord reward them for 
 their kindness to me in the day of adversity. Our dear friend, Mary 
 Barford, used to come every day two or three times to see me, and ad- 
 minister to my necessities ; and many others came also. She was a pre- 
 cious girl, and although she had been raised in the first circle, would go 
 into the houses of the poor, and supply their wants, and nurse and do for 
 them like she had been a servant. Although Lorenzo was so broke of 
 his rest and fatigued by night, yet he held meetings almost every day, 
 some of which were a considerable distance from town ; and as he was 
 weak in body, our friend M. B. frequently hired a hack to convey him to 
 his appointments and back, so that he was with me the greatest part of 
 the time. 
 
 I was very much reduced, so that I was almost as helpless as an 
 infant. 
 
436 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 There was a chairmaker's-shop adjoining the house, and the room 
 that I was confined in being most contiguous, the noise of the shop, to- 
 gether with that of the town, was very distressing to me ; likewise the 
 family was large, and the house small, so that it was very uncomfortable. 
 We were under the necessity of having some person to sit up with me 
 every night, for my fever raged to that degree I wanted drink almost 
 every moment. The light was not extinguished in my room for six or 
 eight weeks. My poor child was very fretful ; the girl that nursed it 
 would get to sleep and let it cry ; this distressed my mind, and it was 
 thought best by my friends to get some person to take it to the country, 
 to be nursed there. 
 
 To be separated from my child was very painful to me ; but as my life 
 vyas despaired of by my friends, and as I myself had not much expecta- 
 tion that I should recover, I strove to give it up, knowing it would be best 
 for the child, and for me also. 
 
 There was a woman from Cheshire, who lived about ten miles distant 
 from Warrington, that had no children. She came to see me, and offered 
 to take my baby and nurse it, until I should die or get better, which was 
 agreed to ; so they made ready, and she took it. But oh, the heart-rend- 
 ing sorrow that I felt on the separation with my helpless little infant ! 
 Language cannot paint it ! But the Lord was my support in that trying 
 hour, so that I was enabled to bear it with some degree of fortitude. I 
 was anxious to get well and return to America ; but little did I know 
 what awaited me on my native shore. My disorder affected my mind 
 very much. Likewise I was very desirous to see my sister that raised 
 me once more in time. She was as near to me as a mother. We had 
 heard that they had arrived safe in the Mississippi territory, and were 
 like to do well. 
 
 At times I was very happy ; and then at other times my mind was very 
 gloomy, and sunk, as it were. The doctor said that he never saw any 
 one's nerves so affected that did not die, or quite lose their reason for a 
 time. But I retained my senses and recollection as well as ever, although 
 it seemed that I scarce slept at all. 
 
 As I was surrounded with noise, the doctor thought it would be better 
 for me to be removed to a friend's house in the country, who lived about 
 four miles from where I was. Accordingly they hired a long coach, and 
 put a bed in it, and then a man took me in "his arms and put me in. The 
 doctor and Lorenzo got into the coach with me, and carried me four miles 
 into the country, to a friend's house, where I had even- attention paid 
 me that I could wish for, and from that time I began to mend and recover. 
 This was about Christmas. 
 
 Lorenzo felt a desire to visit Ireland once more before he returned to 
 America, as he wished to make arrangements to return in the spring ; 
 and if he did not go to Ireland in a short time, he could not go at all. f 
 was at that time so low that I could not get up, or assist myself so much 
 as to get a drink of water; and it was doubtful whether I should recover 
 again or not. 
 
 He told me what he felt a desire to do, but added, that he would not 
 go unless I felt quite willing. I told him the same merciful God presided 
 over us when separated, as when we were together; and that he would 
 provide for me, as he had done, in a strange land, through my pre 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 437 
 
 illness, and wished him to go and do his duty. Accordingly he hired a 
 young woman to come and stay with me night and day. 
 
 He had to preach at a place about two miles from where I was at 
 night, and told me perhaps he should not return that night, and if he did 
 not, he should not return to see me again before he left that part for Ire- 
 land. However, I thought he would return to me again before he left 
 England ; but he, to save me the pain of parting, did not return as I had 
 expected, but took the coach for Chester, and so on to Holyhead, in Wales, 
 there to embark for Dublin. He left the doctor to stay with me until his 
 return, which he did, and was a father and a -friend to me in his absence. 
 
 Although I felt willing for him to go and blow the gospel trumpet, yet my 
 heart shrank at the thought of being left in a strange land, in my present 
 situation, being so weak that I could not put on my clothes without help, 
 and my sweet little babe at a considerable distance from me, and among 
 strangers. But the Lord was my support, and have me strength to be, in 
 some considerable degree, resigned to the will of God. 
 
 Lorenzo went on the outside of the coach, exposed to the inclement 
 weather, and to the rude insults of the passengers, until he got to Holy- 
 head, where he went on board a packet for Dublin, when he was both 
 wet and cold, and was for four-and-twenty hours without food. But when 
 he got to Mrs. Johnson's, he found her, as ever, a friend indeed. He 
 stayed there until he got recruited, and then commenced his travels ; 
 whilst I was left behind, to encounter the most trying scene that I had 
 ever met with. 
 
 My strength gradually increased, so that I was in a few weeks able to sit up 
 and walk about the room. The people that I was with, were as kind and atten- 
 tive as they could be : may the Lord reward them. But the doctor thought it 
 would be best for me to go to another neighborhood, as a change of air and 
 new objects might contribute to my health ; and I should be nearer my 
 child, which was a pleasing thought to me. We got into a carriage, and 
 went to a friend's house, eight or ten miles, where I had been invited and sent 
 for. We stayed a week or more, and then we went to another place, within 
 two miles of my child, which I expected to see and clasp to my bosom ! O 
 how short-lived are all earthly enjoyments ! I did see my sweet little 
 babe once more ! The woman that had her, brought her to see me ; and 
 my heart leaped with joy at the sight. The innocent smile that adorned 
 her face — O how pleasing ! I wished very much to keep her, but the doc- 
 tor would not consent that I should undertake to nurse her. He said I 
 had not recovered my strength sufficient to go through the fatigue of nurs- 
 ing. :But He that gave it, provided for it better than I could. He saw it 
 best to transplant kin a happier soil than this ; for in two or three days, 
 the flower that began to bloom was nipped by the cold hand of death, after 
 a short illness of perhaps two or three days: my tender babe was a life- 
 less lump of clay, and her happy spirit landed on the peaceful shore of a 
 blessed eternity. 
 
 They kept me in ignorance of her sickness, until she was dead. T 
 could not tell why my mind was so much distressed on the account of my 
 child . I inquired of every one that I could see from where she was ; but 
 they would not tell me of her danger, until she was dead. I was then 
 about four miles from her, where I had gone the day that she died. A kind 
 sister walked that distance to let me know that my little Letitia was no 
 
 37* 
 
438 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 more, lest some one should too abruptly communicate the heavy tidings ; 
 as my health was not yet restored, and it was feared that it would be at- 
 tended with some disagreeable consequences. I was much surprised to 
 see sister Wade come, as I had left her house only the day before. The 
 first question I asked her was, How is my child 1 She made me no reply. 
 It struck my mind very forcibly, that she was no more ! I requested her 
 to tell me the worst, for I was prepared for it. My mind had been im- 
 pressed with a foreboding for some time ! She told me my child was gone, 
 to return no more to me ! I felt it went to my heart, in sensations that I 
 cannot express ! — It was a sorrow, but not without hope. I felt my babe 
 was torn from my bosom by the cruel hand of death ! But the summons 
 was sent by Him that has a right to give and take away. He had re- 
 moved my innocent infant far from a world of grief and sin, perhaps for 
 my good ; for I often felt my heart too much attached to it ; so much that 
 I feared it would draw my heart from my duty to my God ! O the dan- 
 ger of loving any creature in preference to our Saviour ! I felt as one 
 alone : my Lorenzo in Ireland — my child was gone to a happier clime ! 
 I strove to sink into the will of God ; but the struggle was very severe, 
 although I thought I could say, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
 away, and blessed be the name of the Lord !" 
 
 The day that my child was carried to Warrington, to be interred in the 
 burying-ground of the Quaker-Methodists, about ten miles from where she 
 died, I felt as though I must see her before she was consigned to the dust 
 to be food for worms. They had to carry the corpse by the house that I 
 was at : and my friends opposed it so warmly, urging my present state of 
 health as a reason, that I thought perhaps it would be best, and strove 
 to compose myself, and use my reason, and resign my all into the hands 
 of the Lord. It was a severe struggle, but the Friend of sinners sup- 
 ported me under all my afflictions. 
 
 They carried my sweet little Letitia, and consigned her to the tomb, 
 there to rest until the last trump .shall sound, and the body and spirit be 
 reunited again ; and then we shall see how glorious is immortality ! 
 
 I wrote to my Lorenzo the day that our child died. He did not get it, 
 but wrote to me, and mentioned that he wished to see me and the child ; 
 which opened afresh the wound that had been received ; but he got the 
 news by way of Mrs. Johnson. He wrote to me that he intended to return 
 to America in the spring ; which I was very anxious for. My health be- 
 gan to get better, so that I was able to walk two miles at a time, as walk- 
 ing was very customary among the people in that country. I felt a desire 
 to return to Warrington, which I did in a canal boat, and was kindly re- 
 ceived by my good friends and benefactors, Peter and Hannah Philips, 
 with many others that had contributed to my comfort, while afflicted with 
 sickness and distress. I stayed in the town of Warrington for several 
 weeks, with my friends, and was frequently at the little chapel, where my 
 sweet little infant's remains were deposited. I often felt a pleasure of 
 the sweetest kind in contemplating that my child had escaped all the vani- 
 ties and dangers of this treacherous and uncertain world, for the never- 
 fading glories of paradise, where I hoped, when life should end, I should 
 meet her to part* no more: notwithstanding, I felt the loss very sensibly. 
 
 I wrote to Lorenzo from that place and received an answer which was 
 calculated to console my heart, and comfort me under my present afllie- 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 439 
 
 tion. He desired me to meet him in Liverpool, on the 1st of March, which 
 I did. I went by the way of Fordsham, in Cheshire, down the river in a 
 large flat, with a man and his wife who were employed to bring the rock 
 for making salt. The river had been frozen considerably, and was full 
 of ice ; and when the tide came in it appeared very alarming to me. But 
 after a little the boat got under way, and we had a tolerably pleasant sail 
 down the river to Liverpool, where I met with Mr. and Mrs. Forshaw, my 
 kind friends that had succored me in days past, when I had no one to de- 
 pend upon on that side of the great ocean! They still were, as ever, 
 friendly. Here I stayed until near the middle of March, when Lorenzo 
 returned from Ireland, which made my heart rejoice. 
 
 We left Liverpool in a canal boat for the country, and visited several 
 towns, where Lorenzo preached to numerous congregations. The people 
 were remarkably attentive. There was a pleasant prospect opened before 
 him, and he received more invitations to preach in different parts of the 
 country than he could attend. 
 
 There had a number of people determined to come from Ireland to 
 America with us ; and were accordingly to meet us in Liverpool in April. 
 Consequently, we had but a few weeks to stay in and about Warrington. 
 I had become so much attached to the friends, that it was truly painful to 
 part with them. Our friends came from various parts of the country 
 to bid us farewell ; and we had sweet and melting times together, not ex- 
 pecting to meet again until we should meet in a blissful eternity. 
 
 We left Warrington for Lymn, where Lorenzo preached, and bid the 
 people farewell. They were much affected. We parted with a hope of 
 meeting in a better and a happier world. From thence we went to Pres- 
 tonb-rook, where Lorenzo preached «again another farewell. It was a pre- 
 cious time to many. From thence to Fordsham : the people flocked around 
 him with the greatest affection, for there the Lord had blessed his labors 
 in a peculiar manner to the souls of many. He preached to them for the 
 last time, and bid them an affectionate farewell, while they were bathed 
 in tears, seemingly as much pained as though they were parting with a 
 parent. 
 
 From thence he went to Chester, the most ancient city, perhaps, in that 
 country, except London. He left me to come in the coach a rew clays af- 
 ter, whilst he visited the country adjacent. Accordingly, I met him on 
 the day appointed, and we stayed some time in Chester. It was a great 
 curiosity, as it was built on the most ancient construction, being walled in 
 quite round, and the outside of the wall very high. There was a trench 
 dug on the outside, and it was walled up from that. The top of the wall 
 was wide enough for a carriage to pass, with a breastwork sufficiently 
 high to prevent any thing from falling over, and upon the inside was an- 
 other similar. 
 
 The antiquity of the houses, and the nobleness of the public buildings, 
 struck me with a solemnity that I cannot express. My thoughts ran to times 
 that had gone by, when those who had laid the foundation of these Avails 
 were animated with life and activity ! Where are they now ? They have 
 gone to a world of spirits — and we must shortly follow them ; and those 
 that take our place, will wonder at the labor of our hands in like manner. 
 The country is truly delightful that surrounds the city of Chester. It 
 
440 V I C I S S I T U D E S ; R, 
 
 was in the spring when I was there, when every thing wears a pleasing 
 appearance. 
 
 The people were hospitable and kind, at least they were so to me. 
 
 We left Chester for Liverpool in a little sail-boat, and the river was 
 something; rough. There was a number of passengers, > which made it 
 quite unpleasant ; but we arrived safe in the evening, where we met our 
 friends from Ireland, that intended to come to America with us. Lorenzo 
 had made the necessary preparations for the voyage, and he had charter- 
 ed the cabin and the steerage for the accommodation of passengers, at a 
 lower rate than he could have got it if there had been but two or three. 
 
 The first ship that he engaged to transport us to our native soil, sprang 
 a leak as she was coming out of dock. She got injured by some means, 
 and had to unlade, and get it repaired, so that it delayed her sailing 
 for some time longer. But as we were in readiness to leave the coun- 
 try, Lorenzo met with another, where he could obtain accommodations at 
 a better rate. He accordingly made a bargain with the captain for a pas- 
 sage in her ; and every thing being prepared for our voyage, on the sixth 
 of May we hoisted sail and weighed for America, which gave me a very 
 pleasant sensation ; after having been in England and Ireland about eigh- 
 teen months, and experiencing many kindnesses and favors from the peo- 
 ple ; and that Lorenzo was made an instrument in the hand of a gracious 
 God, in bringing many precious souls to the knowledge of the truth. 
 
 On the first day, in the morning, we had a pleasant breeze, but a fog 
 springing up, it was something gloomy for several days ; but by that 
 means we avoided the ships of war that were very numerous on the coast 
 of England ; and Lorenzo and myself had no legal passport from that 
 country, the law being such that aliees were much put to it to travel in 
 that kingdom, particularly those that were in Lorenzo's capacity, such as 
 preachers. They must first take the oath of allegiance to the king of Eng- 
 land, and get a license to preach, or they were subject to a fine for every ser- 
 mon they should preach, of twenty pounds each. Every house must be 
 licensed also, or the man that owned it was subject to a fine of twenty 
 pounds ; and every person that heard preaching there, was likewise liable to 
 pay five shillings ! But Lorenzo, in the first place, could not take the oath 
 that was requested, to obtain that license. He thought as he had left 
 his native land, not to gain worldly honors or applause, he could still trust 
 that Providence who had guided his course through the great deep, and 
 brought him through many dangers and difficulties in his own country : so 
 he strove to do his duty, and leave the event to God. 
 
 We had a very pleasant voyage, except the passengers were generally 
 sick, for more than a week, except my husband and self. I was nev< r 
 better in health in my life ; but they recovered their health and spirits af- 
 ter a few days, and we had some very good times on board. Lorenzo 
 preached to the people on Sundays, and we had prayers night and morn- 
 ing, when the weather would admit. We had plenty of the necessaries 
 of life to make us comfortable. 
 
 We were near six weeks on our passage. Some time towards the last 
 of June, we saw the long-wished for land of America," which I so earn- 
 estly desired to behold once more. The beautiful country and town of 
 New Bedford, in Massachusetts, presented to view, where we landed, and 
 were kindly received. 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 441 
 
 The people that professed religion were chiefly Quakers, and those who 
 styled themselves Christians. Lorenzo held several meetings in the town, 
 which were very satisfactory to many. 
 
 After staying near two weeks in New Bedford, Lorenzo, with nearly 
 all the passengers that were in the ship, went on board a packet for New 
 York ; and left me to come round with the other women in the ship, to 
 Virginia, and meet him in Richmond. 
 
 We parted, and I had to stay nearly two weeks before the ship sailed ; 
 they were taking out the lading, and preparing her for a fresh cargo when 
 they should arrive in Virginia. It was about the time that the ship Chesa- 
 peake was fired upon by the British. We sailed from New Bedford about 
 the first of July, and had tolerable pleasant weather, though we were 
 lonely, not having any company but us three women. We got into 
 Chesapeake Bay at evening, and passed one of the armed vessels belong- 
 ing to the British, and expected them to have stopped us, as it had been 
 reported that they were in the habit of requiring the captains of American 
 vessels to pull down their colors to them, or else firing upon them. How- 
 ever, we passed unmolested, except that they hailed us ; but it being dark 
 we got by. Sister Wade was very much alarmed ; but I felt so much 
 of the spirit of independent America, that I did not wish my country's 
 fla.-r to be disgraced in our own waters. In the morning we came into 
 Hampton Roads, where we anchored and stayed several days, in sight of 
 the British ships of war, while the captain took a boat and went to Nor- 
 folk to seek for a cargo. 
 
 We were in a very unpleasant situation, as we had no one on board 
 that we could place any real confidence in ; but Providence provided for 
 us, and we met with no insults from any. The captain returned at night, 
 and the next morning we set sail for City Point. The day was delightful, 
 and the scenes that surrounded were truly pleasing. The river seemed 
 by the bends to be enclosed in on every side ; and the banks to be covered 
 with all the beauties that summer could produce, which gave my mind a 
 pleasant sensation, when I reflected that it was my native country — my 
 beloved America ! But little did I know what awaited me in my native 
 land! 
 
 We sailed on very pleasantly through the day, and about eight or nine 
 o'clock we arrived at City Point. The ship was in the river, until her 
 lading was brought down from Richmond in lighters. The weather was 
 getting very warm, and we were obliged to stay on board until we could 
 get an opportunity to go to Richmond, which, by land, was not more than 
 twenty-five miles ; by water it was, perhaps, twice as far. And here 
 time passed away very heavily, until the master of the ship went up to 
 Richmond on business, and hired a hack to return ; consequently we em- 
 braced the opportunity, when it returned, to get a seat in it to Richmond, 
 leaving our trunks and other things to be brought up by the boats that 
 were to bring down the lading for the ship. 
 
 We bid farewell to the ship, where I had been confined the most of the 
 time for near three months ; and it was a happy day for me, although I 
 was in a part of the continent that I had never been in before. I felt as 
 though I could kiss the ground : but my companion, Mrs. Wade's mind, 
 was occupied in quite a different way — she was thousands of miles from 
 her native land, while I was breathing my native air. 
 
442 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 We arrived in Richmond about one or two o'clock, and stopped at the 
 "Bell Tavern," strangers to all that we saw. However, I had received 
 a direction where to go, and make myself known ; which I did, at a bro- 
 ther Foster's, and when they learned who I was, received us very kindly : 
 but it was a severe trial, it being the first time I had been obliged to call 
 on friends, without any one to introduce me. But the Lord provided for 
 me, and I found many friends in that place : we stayed there some days. 
 
 Brother Wade and Lorenzo came and met us, and the latter held seve- 
 ral meetings, and we had good times with the brethren. There I saw the 
 girl that brother Mead has since married. 
 
 Lorenzo had bought a span of mules before he went to Europe, and 
 they were to be broke for a carriage by the time he should return ; but 
 they were taken and put into a wagon, and so broke down that they were 
 unfit for use. He had paid eighty pounds for them just before he left the 
 continent ; this was the beginning of trouble to him. 
 
 We obtained the loan of a gig from one of our friends, to carry us up 
 as far as Cumberland, to Mr. John Hobson's, who had been a great friend 
 to Lorenzo in days that were past and gone, and still appeared to be such. 
 Here he traded off his mules with a man, for a horse and gig not worth half 
 the money that he paid for them ; but he could do no better, as we were 
 under the necessity of going to the north, to make ready to go to the Mis- 
 sissippi, where my relations had gone, and I was very anxious to go. But 
 oh, the heartfelt sorrow they were the cause of to me and my companion 
 after ! 
 
 We left our friend's house, and started for the north. As we had writ- 
 ten to my sister in the Mississippi, on our first arrival in America, but had 
 got no answer from them, I felt very desirous to hear from her, as she 
 was as a mother to me in my infant days — I loved her dearly. 
 
 We went through New London and Lynchburg, where we met with 
 many friends, and attended a camp-meeting in Amherst ; from thence to 
 New Glasgow, where Lorenzo preached at night. We stayed at an old 
 gentleman's house, who was very friendly. Thence we continued our jour- 
 ney to a camp-meeting near Georgetown, where we stopped and staved until 
 the meeting broke up. Our horse was at some person's place, to "be kept, 
 and I expect got nothing to eat ; for we only went from the camp-meeting 
 to Leesburg, and from there to another little town, which was two short 
 days' travel, but before we reached there he tired, and Lorenzo was 
 obliged to trade him away for an old horse that was not worth but a little 
 more than half as much ! However, he answered our purpose, so that we 
 got on to New York, where I met with some friends that I had seen be- 
 fore ; which were the first faces that I had met with for two years that I 
 had ever beheld before, which gave me much satisfaction ! 
 
 We stayed at New York for several weeks, and then started for New 
 England, to visit Lorenzo's father. I had never seen him, nor any of the 
 family, except one sister : it was a very great cross to me : but we ar- 
 rived at his father's some time in September, and were joyfully received 
 by our father, there being none of the family with them, exa pt one daugh- 
 ter anil one grandson. There my Lorenzo could contemplate the days 
 of youth ; for that was the place of his birth, and of his rambles in child- 
 hood: the place where he first sought the path of righteousness — the way 
 to peace and true happiness, in this world and that which is to come : the 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 443 
 
 house where his honored mother had taken her flight to a happier clime — 
 where once he had enjoyed her company, with the rest of the family ; but 
 now were separated hundreds of miles asunder ! 
 
 Lorenzo held several meetings in the neighborhood, and had tolerable 
 solemn times : but the society that he once belonged to was quite gone ! 
 Some had died, and others had moved away, while others had gone back 
 into the world, and lost their love to Christ and his cause, which made 
 him feel very awful ! His father was a worthy old man, a kind friend, 
 an affectionate parent — he was every thing that was good in his family. 
 I thought I could have done the part of a child for him, if I might have 
 the privilege ; but I felt a strong desire to see my sister in the Mississippi. 
 
 We went to Tolland, where Lorenzo had sent an appointment to preach 
 at a Methodist meeting-house, a#d I. did not expect to return to his father's 
 any more ; but Lorenzo's sister from Vermont coming down to her father's, 
 we returned, and stayed two or three days longer. 
 
 Lorenzo sold his gig and horse to a preacher, and bought his brother- 
 in-law's horses to return to New York, where he had made an engage- 
 ment with a man to make him a light wagon, which was to be ready on 
 his return for the south. 
 
 We left his father's on horseback, after bidding them farewell : but 
 as I had not been accustomed to travel in that mode for a long time, it 
 was very fatiguing to me, so that I could not endure it ; and when I got 
 within about forty miles of New York, I was obliged to go by water the 
 remainder of the way, while Lorenzo rode one horse and led the other. 
 He arrived there some time before me, and had gone to the country, about 
 ten or twelve miles from the city to preach, but he returned that night. 
 We stayed a week or more until our wagon was ready for us to start ; 
 then bidding our friends farewell, proceeded on our journey. 
 
 Lorenzo had given out appointments all the way to Virginia, and had 
 tolerable hard work to keep up with them ; we had to travel nearly one 
 whole night over the mountain from Fredericktown to the Potomac river, 
 which we crossed about two o'clock in the morning. 
 
 Lorenzo's appointment was some distance the other side of the river ; 
 we lay down, and as soon as it was light we started again, and reached 
 the courthouse just as the people had assembled. I went to a friend's 
 house, while Lorenzo preached to the people. After meeting we went on 
 to the next appointment, where he preached again at night also : and so 
 continued on our journey, until we arrived in Virginia. Lorenzo preached 
 every day, once, and twice, and three times ; and when we arrived at 
 Winchester, he preached twice to large congregations. From thence we 
 went to a camp-meeting, where I saw brother Grober, a presiding elder, 
 whom I had been acquainted with a number of years ago, which was very 
 satisfactory to me. 
 
 We left the camp-ground in the morning for Staunton, where Lorenzo 
 had an appointment at night. It was threatening to rain in the morning 
 when we started, and about twelve o'clock it began, and rained almost as 
 fast as I ever saw it : we were in an open wagon, and I was wet through 
 and through, as it continued to rain excessively all the afternoon. When 
 we arrived at Staunton it was almost dark, and the people had assembled 
 for meeting ; Lorenzo had not time to take any refreshment, but went and 
 preached in his wet clothes. We were received with coolness by the 
 
444 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 family that we stayed with, although he was acquainted with them before 
 — but that is nothing uncommon ; man is so changeable in his nature, that 
 we may find him at one time all friendship, and perhaps the next day he 
 is as cool as need be. Hence I have found it necessary to strive to take 
 it as it comes ; to be thankful for friends, when I find them, and to be 
 satisfied when I have them not. 
 
 It was on Saturday night that we got to Staunton, and Lorenzo intended 
 to stay until Monday morning. On Sunday morning brother Wade came 
 from New London to meet us, and carry me home with him ; and Lorenzo 
 had calculated on leaving me at Hobson's, in Cumberland, while he went 
 to the Mississippi territory ; consequently he thought it best for me to go to 
 New London with brother Wade, who was anxious for me to go and stay 
 with his wife a few months, as she was a§stranger in this country ; and 
 my coming to America in company with her made us like sisters in- 
 deed. It was a trial to my mind to part with my companion for nine or 
 ten months ; as I did not expect to be with him but a few days, even if I 
 went on to Cumberland with him, as he then must leave me, and start for 
 the country where my sister lived : accordingly we parted, and I went 
 home with brother Wade. This was on Sunday, and he was to leave 
 Staunton the next morning. My spirits were very much depressed ; but 
 1 did not know what laid before me. I arrived in New London in safety, 
 and was kindly received by sister Wade, and had got tolerably compo 
 when I received a letter from Lorenzo, which gave me an account of the 
 imprudence of my sister that lived in the Mississippi — but it was in so 
 dark a style that I did not comprehend it fully, as I could not believe that 
 she would be guilty of such enormities. I thought some one had charged 
 her without grounds: that was some consolation to me, as I hoped it was 
 not true. I was in hopes that he would come through New London, and 
 give me a more full account of the circumstance ; but he could not, con- 
 sistently with his arrangements. I was in great distress of mind on her 
 account, as she had been a great professor of religion, and the cause must 
 suffer by her falling so foully : and the disgrace attending it was almost 
 unbearable. Brother Mead and his wife came through New London on 
 their way to Georgia, .and brought the news that Lorenzo was not com- 
 ing through that place, which made my heart almost sink within me. I 
 felt as though the trial was more than I could bear — but this was but the 
 beginning of sorrow. 
 
 I stayed at brother Wade's for more than two months, and was kindly 
 treated by him and his wife, and many others; and had many good times 
 in meeting with the children of God, to worship him. The letter that I 
 had received from Lorenzo, in Cumberland, had stated that my sister had 
 been guilty of very improper conduct, but that she was penitent. But 
 when Lorenzo got to Georgia, he received a letter from brother Black- 
 man, stating that she had escaped from her husband with a young man, 
 and had gone over the line into the Spanish country, to elude the displea- 
 sure of their connections. It was then an undeniable fact that she was 
 really guilty — and Lorenzo wrote to me from Georgia a full account of 
 the circumstance, which gave me the severest wound that I had ever felt. 
 To have heard of her death, O how much more preferable ! — but I had no 
 other way, but must submit. My dear sister, that lay so near my heart, 
 had strayed so widely from the path of rectitude — it was such a heart 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 445 
 
 rending affliction, I thought it was almost more than I could bear ! It 
 appeared impossible that she could be so far lost to her own honor, and 
 the love that she had manifested to the cause of God, and the prosperity 
 of Zion, as 1o be guilty of such an atrocious crime. But so it is, that 
 some who make the greatest show of religion, wound it the. deepest. So it 
 was in this case. She had professed to have experienced the blessing of 
 religion for many years ; and was as much opposed to any thing that had 
 the appearance of imprudence in her own sex, as any person that ever I 
 knew. She was married, when young, to a man that was inferior to her, 
 in point of talents, and was not calculated to get the world, as the saying 
 is, as much as many others — and she possessed a very proud spirit, to- 
 gether with a very quick temper ; and he not having as mild a disposition 
 as might be, they were unhappy in their union, which was attended with 
 many disagreements. He was subject to intoxication, and that was fre- 
 quently the cause of much misery between them ! I was witness, many 
 times, to such conduct on both sides, that gave me the greatest pain of any 
 thing that could have befallen me. I often would beg my sister to say 
 nothing, but her turbulent disposition was such, that I have thought she 
 would almost suffer death, rather than submit to any one. 
 
 They lived in that way for many years.' She was very industrious, and 
 strove hard to live ; but he was negligent, and often spent more than he 
 made. They removed, when they were first married, into the state of 
 New York, about ninety miles from the place of their nativity, where they 
 lived five or six years ; she had religion at that time, and he opposed her 
 very much, as she had joined the Baptist church before she left New Eng- 
 land ; but after leaving her Christian friends, and having so much oppo- 
 sition, she had lost her religion almost entirely, and became like the rest 
 of the world. At that time the Methodists came into the neighborhood, 
 and she became acquainted with them, and would have joined their society, 
 but her husband would not permit it — but she attended their meetings, 
 and was much engaged at that time. My brother-in-law took it into his 
 head to remove to Fort Stanwix, on the Mohawk river, within seventy or 
 eighty miles of the line of Canada, and she backslid again, not having any 
 to converse with but those that were unacquainted with God or themselves ! 
 O how prone we are to forget the obligations we are under to our Saviour, 
 notwithstanding it is on his bounty we live, and we are indebted to him for 
 every mercy that we enjoy ! She continued to live in that careless way 
 for several years, until I was, perhaps, eighteen years of age, and the 
 Methodists found her out again, and I got under distress for my soul : find 
 she was stirred up again, and I believe had religion. My brother-in-law 
 opposed us with all his might. They had got in a tolerable good way 
 before this, and there was a prospect that they might live comfortably, as 
 to the things of this life ; but he possessed such an # uneasy disposition, that 
 he could never be satisfied unless he was trading, and he had but a poor 
 talent for that business. He sold his plantation, that he could have made 
 a comfortable living upon, to a man that was a sharper, on trust, and took 
 no security — the man sold his property, and cleared himself, without 
 making any compensation for the land. This was a very great affliction 
 to my sister, as she had made every exertion for a living that a woman 
 could do, and strove in every way she could to prevent his selling hi.s 
 place — but all to no purpose. He carried on a great stroke at drinking, 
 
 38 
 
 
446 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 and spending his time for nought : she was harassed and troubled on every 
 side, not enjoying that satisfaction in religion she had formerly done — it 
 made her truly wretched ! I strove to comfort her in every way I could. 
 We supported the family by our labor, weaving, spinning, and sewing, 
 and any kind of work that we could do. 
 
 This continued for more than twelve months, and then he took a little 
 farm of about fifty acres of land, with a comfortable house for a small 
 family, that suited us very well ; the rent being small, he could have 
 lived as well as need be, if he would have been industrious. He was of 
 a turn that was rather indolent and careless, but my sister and myself 
 kept the family in tolerably comfortable circumstances. 
 
 It was at that time that the Methodist preachers came into the neighbor- 
 hood, and preached the gospel to poor lost sinners. My heart was wrought 
 upon, and I set out to seek the salvation of my soul. My sister heard the 
 pleasing sound with gladness, but my brother-in-law was violently opposed 
 to them, and strove in every way that he could to prevent us from going 
 to meeting ; but I felt determined to seek the Lord with all my heart, 
 come what would, and strive to save my soul. It was near twelve months 
 before I or my sister joined society ; but at last we broke through and 
 joined the people called Methodists — and I have never seen the time that 
 I was sorry that I cast my lot with them ; but I have often lamented that 
 I did not live nearer to the gospel rules that they teach. 
 
 After we had joined society, my brother-in-law became somewhat more 
 softened, and let us have more peace, and would sometimes go to meeting ; 
 but he still continued to go on in the same evil practice of spending his 
 time in the most unprofitable way — but the preachers and people that 
 feared God ceased not to pray for him, and at last he was brought to see 
 his situation, and the danger of living in sin, and set about the work of his 
 own salvation ; and I doubt not but he experienced the pardon of his sins. 
 O the joy that was felt on this occasion ! we had, as it were, a heaven 
 begun below ! He became a new man, and providence seemed to bless 
 us on every side ; and we continued to enjoy the consolations of religion 
 for several years, and the Lord prospered us in all our undertakings until 
 after I was married ; and they started for the Mississippi, and my husband 
 and myself parted with them : we were coming to New York, and from 
 thence to sail for Europe. 
 
 They went to that country, and it appeared they left all tiie prudence 
 that they ever possessed behind them ; for when they arrived, he, it ap- 
 peared, thought he could launch into building mills, not counting the cost 
 that he must be at, but calculating that Lorenzo, when he returned from 
 his tour in Europe, would pay all expenses — he ran into debt for land that 
 had a mill-seat upon it, and began to erect a mill. 
 
 Some people were much pleased with them, as they appeared to be 
 engaged in religion. My sister was very much respected by the people, 
 both religious and irreligious — but O the danger we are exposed to while 
 in this world ! She was possessed of good natural abilities, and consider- 
 able acquired knowledge, and was the last person I should have thought 
 would have conducted in the way she did ; but we have need to watch 
 and pray, lest we enter into temptation. She had lived with her husband 
 for twenty years at least, and I never heard or knew any thing laid to her 
 charge of that nature, before or after her marriage — and she had been 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 447 
 
 a guide to me in my youth, and I suppose, possessed as great a sense of 
 honor as any person I ever knew. But — how it was I cannot tell — she 
 fell into a snare of the enemy, and hecame a prey to the most unaccount- 
 able of all vices. There was a young man, that was of a most abandoned 
 character and principle, that was taken into the family, that she was fond 
 of by some means ; and there was a criminal intercourse between them 
 for several months before it was discovered. She was in society, and 
 thought to be very pious, but at last it was mistrusted by some, and a plan 
 laid to detect them, which was accomplished. When it was proved 
 upon her, she gave some marks of penitence, and her husband would 
 have made friends with her ; but when the devil gets the advantage of 
 poor infatuated mortals, he makes the best improvement of it in his power. 
 So it was in this case ; for I expect her sorrow was but slight, if she was 
 in the least affected with sorrow — for as soon as she found that Lorenzo 
 and myself had returned to America, she laid every plan to make her 
 escape with that wretched young man into the Spanish country, which 
 she effected, and left her husband in a state of mind almost frantic : he 
 had more affection for her than I once thought him capable of. He went 
 after her, and strove to get her to return, but she would not. I do not 
 think there ever was as permanent a union between them as was necessa 
 ry for happiness. O the misery of many that are joined in the holy bands 
 of matrimony : for the want of due consideration they rush into that state, 
 and are wretched for life. 
 
 ■# When she completed her wicked plan, information was communicated 
 to us — my Lorenzo had left me, and started for that country. No one 
 can paint the heart-felt sorrow that I experienced on receiving the infor- 
 mation. I felt as though I was deprived of almost all my earthly comfort. 
 I felt I could not believe it possible that she could have acted in that miser- 
 able, disgraceful manner ; but it was even so ! Many have been the 
 nights that I have wet my pillow with tears upon her account, but all to 
 no purpose. O that it may be a warning to me to watch and pray, lest I 
 enter into temptation ! Lorenzo went on, and found my poor brother-in-law 
 in a wretched state of mind, and every thing that he had was in a ruinous 
 condition ; and furthermore, they had run so deeply in debt that it was 
 impossible for my brother-in-law to extricate himself from it. He had 
 made a contract with a couple of girls for a tract of land that had a mill- 
 seat upon it, and began to build a mill, without a title to the land ! When 
 Lorenzo came, he wished Lorenzo to assist him to procure the land, that 
 he might not be in danger of losing his labor. Lorenzo felt a very great 
 reluctance to engage in any thing of the kind, but by the persuasion of 
 friends he was prevailed upon to make a contract with the girls for the 
 land, and likewise paid the old man for his labor, as he desired to return 
 to the state of New York. There was considerable less than one hundred 
 acres, with a log-cabin upon it. He paid a very enormous price, which 
 was a great disadvantage. As Lorenzo was not a man that felt a freedom 
 to have much to do with the world, except when he could not well avoid 
 it, after he had got the place, he scarcely knew what to do with it. 
 The mill was not finished ; there was a dam and mill-frame, but the dam 
 had broke, and it was uncertain whether it could be made to stand, as 
 the banks of the stream that it was erected on were so subject to wash in 
 times of high water. There was a man who thought he could make it 
 
448 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 stand. Lorenzo made an offer to him of the place ; if he would take it, 
 and make a mill upon it, he should have one half of the mill. Accord- 
 ingly he undertook, and repaired the dam, so that it sawed some that win- 
 ter. He intended to tear up the old foundation, and build entirely on 
 another plan — and was to have the use of the old mill until he should get 
 the other finished. 
 
 People in that country appeared anxious that Lorenzo should come to 
 that part of the world, and get a residence ; they talked that they would 
 assist us in any thing we needed ; and as Lorenzo thought that it might 
 be best to prepare for sickness, and for whatever might befall us, he con- 
 cluded to come for me and bring me with him to that country. I had felt 
 a great desire to go to the Mississippi, before my friends had conducted 
 themselves in that wretched way, but now I felt a reluctance to going, 
 for it appeared to me that I could not hold up my head in the place where 
 my own sister had disgraced herself and me. My heart recoiled at the 
 thought of being a mark, as I knew I must, for people to look at, and say, 
 that is a sister to such a woman ; and she had been guilty of an odious 
 crime. But as my Lorenzo thought it would be best for me to go, I made 
 no objection. He returned in June to Cumberland, in Virginia, and we 
 started for the North, and went on to New York, where Ave stayed a few 
 days — and from thence to Albany, where Lorenzo left me, and continued 
 to journey on to his father's in Connecticut, being gone six or seven weeks. 
 
 I stayed in Albany part of the time, and Troy, and I also went to see 
 my brother, that lived near Schenectady. He did not profess religion, but 
 was friendly to it. I stayed there a few days. 
 
 There was a camp-meeting within eight or ten miles, where I expected 
 to meet Lorenzo : my brother and his wife went with me to the place on 
 the commencement of it, and there to my great joy I met my companion, 
 with many others of my acquaintance, that I had been acquainted with 
 many years before. The meeting was attended with good to many — we 
 stayed until the close, and then we went with some very kind friends to 
 Troy, who gave Lorenzo a good suit of clothes, and were as affectionate 
 to us as people could be. 
 
 My brother-in-law, who came from the Mississippi, had been to the 
 place that he left when he removed to the South ; was at the meeting, and 
 came down to Troy after us, as Lorenzo was to let him have some books 
 on the account of his labor in the Mississippi : he did so — but this was not 
 the end of trouble to us. It gave me inexpressible pain to see the man 
 that I thought had been the cause, in one sense, of the destruction of my 
 poor sister ; for he had been an unkind husband in the days that were 
 past. Although I could not excuse her, yet I believe, if he had done as 
 he ought, she never would have become what she did. But they were 
 not equally yoked together: he had some good traits in his character, 
 but he was indolent, and a bad economist, consequently kept them behind- 
 hand. She was industrious, and would have managed well, if she had 
 been united to a man that would have stood in his place, and made her 
 known, and kept hers — for she possessed a turbulent disposition. But 
 he was neither a good husband, nor a good manager : that made her fret 
 at him, and he would not take it from her. Thus it was a means of their 
 living a considerable part of their time in discontent : but after they both 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 449 
 
 experienced religion, they lived more agreeable, until they removed to the 
 Mississippi, and she fell in with that young man who proved her ruin.* 
 
 We parted with our friends at Troy, after getting a small wagon and 
 two horses, and what little we could get together, and started across the 
 country to the western waters, in company with a young man that came 
 with us from Europe, and a brother Valentine, from the state of New York, 
 who wished to go to that country. We travelled with as little expense as 
 possible, through the state of Pennsylvania, and struck the Ohio river at 
 Wheeling, where we stayed for near two weeks, at a Quaker's, who was 
 very kind to me. Lorenzo strove to get a passage in a flat-bottomed boat, 
 where they frequently took horses, carriages, and produce, with families 
 that are wishing to remove to that country — but he could not obtain one 
 that would take his horses, consequently he was under the necessity of 
 taking his horses through by land : he met with a person who was going 
 down the river with a loaded barge to Natchez. They engaged to carry 
 me with some trunks, and other baggage. These people were friendly 
 Quakers, who owned the boat that Lorenzo had engaged my passage in. 
 But they were not ready to sail for some time ; accordingly Lorenzo left me 
 with the young man that came with us from Europe, to go down the river 
 in this boat, while he went on by land. I felt very gloomy to be left 
 among strangers, and to go on board a boat with a company of men, with- 
 out one woman for a companion. 
 
 But the people in Wheeling were very kind to me while I stayed there, 
 after Lorenzo left me, which gave me much satisfaction. They provided 
 me with many necessaries for the voyage, such as sugar, and tea, and other 
 things to make me comfortable, for which may the Lord reward them. 
 
 I stayed at Wheeling between one and two weeks after Lorenzo left 
 me. In that time the people who owned the boat sold it to a couple of 
 doctors from Virginia, with all that appertained to it ; but they made a 
 reserve for me still to go in the boat. This was a very trying time to me : 
 the people that owned the boat, when Lorenzo applied for me to go down 
 in it, were plain Quakers, and they promised Lorenzo to take good care 
 of me ; but the man that had bought the boat was quite of a different ap- 
 pearance, although he was in a gentleman's garb. The young man that 
 was with me went as a hand to help work the boat. We went on board 
 at evening. The barge was laden with flour and cider, and various kinds 
 of produce adapted for the Natchez. There was a small cabin with two 
 berths, where three or four persons might sleep tolerably comfortable. 
 There I was obliged to rest at night : and there was a small vacancy be- 
 tween this cabin and the other part of the boat, where they had run up a 
 small chimney, where they could cook provisions. In this gloomy situation 
 I was fixed to start for the Mississippi, where I knew I must meet with 
 many trials, if ever I should reach there. 
 
 The river, at the time when we started, was very low, and we made 
 but slow progress for many days together. I could not set my foot on 
 land — shut up in a boat, with none but men, and those of that class who 
 
 * From a train of circumstances, which correspond and hang together like a chain ot 
 truth, it appears there was a combination of Deists, one of whom was a physician, who 
 sought the overthrow of the family, through the object of temporal gain, (they being a fami- 
 ly connection of those who owned the mill-seat,) and to bring a stigma upon the cause of 
 religion ! She was considerably over fortv years of age at this time of her life. 
 
 38* 
 
450 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 neither feared God nor man, though they, for the most part, treated me 
 with civility. None can tell how disagreeable such a situation is, but 
 those who have passed through something similar. 
 
 We left Wheeling about the last of October. The boat stopped at 
 Limestone, in Kentucky, for part of one day and a night. There Lorenzo 
 had some acquaintances ; and when they found out that I was on board 
 of this boat, some of them came down to see me, and invited me to go on 
 shore and stay the night, which I accepted with thankfulness. 
 
 I had some hope that Lorenzo would arrive there before the boat would 
 start in the morning. Oh ! how anxiously I looked out for him ! But he 
 did not come ; and 1 had to go on board the boat very early in the morn- 
 ing, and continue on my journey with a very heavy heart. My mind was 
 much depressed ; the prospects before me were dark, when I should reach 
 my place of destination ; and the weather was uncommonly cold for that 
 climate and season. 
 
 After being confined on board of a boat for six weeks, we reached the 
 mouth of Byopeare, about twelve miles from Gibson Port, which was forty 
 miles from Natchez. We left the boat, myself and the young man that 
 was with me, and took our things to a public house ; but that was ten or 
 twelve miles from the place that we wished to get. I had never been in 
 that country before, but Lorenzo had several times ; and hence I had 
 some grounds to expect I should find some friends, as many of them had 
 manifested a desire that I should come to that country. But my sister had 
 conducted in such a manner, that it made my way difficult ; and how to 
 get to the neighborhood that I wished to go to, I did not know. 
 
 However, brother Valentine, who came with us from the state of New 
 York, travelled by land with Lorenzo as far as Limestone, and then put 
 his horse on board of a boat, and worked his passage down to the same 
 place that I was at. I landed at night, and he came in the morning ; so 
 that I was provided for. We left our things at this public house : and I 
 rode the horse, while he and the young man walked about twelve miles 
 through the mud. This was about the 12th of January. We stayed at 
 Gibson Port that night, about four miles from the place where my sister 
 had lived, and brought such a stain on the cause of religion. We were 
 all strangers ; but Lorenzo had written to some friends that we were 
 coming ; and, furthermore, he had requested them, if I should arrive be- 
 fore him, to take care of me until he should come. 
 
 We left Gibson Port, and went to the neighborhood of the mill, to the 
 house of Samuel Cobun. He did not profess religion, though lie was very 
 kind and humane ; but he had two sisters that were members of the Meth- 
 odist church. He had no wife living, and they lived with him to take 
 care of the family. They had been friends to my sister, when she first 
 went to that country. They received me, apparently, with affection, 
 which was a consolation to my heart ; for I expected to meet with many 
 a cold look, on the account of my poor unfortunate sister, and I expect I 
 did ; but I do not blame them, as it had given them so much pain : but 1 
 could not help it. However, I stayed at Mr. Cobun's until Lorenzo came ; 
 as those that professed religion seemed not to take much notice of me. 
 When Lorenzo left' me at Wheeling, he went on through the state of Ohio, 
 Kentucky, and Tennessee, and so on through the Indian country to the 
 Mississippi territory. 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 451 
 
 A man, who was a Methodist, and preached, and who had appeared 
 very friendly to Lorenzo in days that were past, Lorenzo had written to, 
 and requested, that if I should reach there before him, that he would per- 
 mit me to stay with him until he should arrive. But he did not seem very 
 anxious that I should stay at his house. He came over to Mr. Cobun's, 
 which was six or seven miles, to see me, and requested me to come and 
 see them — as though I had been fixed in a comfortable situation, with 
 every thing that I needed. But it was quite the reverse with me ; I had 
 neither house nor friends in that country, without the people chose to be- 
 friend me. I was a stranger, in a strange land, and in the neighborhood 
 where my nearest relatives had conducted very improperly ; and I expect 
 that was one cause why the friends kept so distant. However, the family 
 that I was with was very kind. 1 went once to this friend's house, before 
 Lorenzo arrived, which was somewhere about two weeks. I stayed there 
 one night, and then returned to Mr. Cobun's, where I stayed until Lorenzo 
 came to me. 
 
 The winter had been uncommonly severe, and he had a very distressing 
 time through the wilderness ; but Providence had brought him through in 
 safety, which was a matter of rejoicing to my poor heart. 
 
 The cloud that had been gathering for some time, grew darker and 
 darker, so that we scarcely knew which way to turn, or how to extricate 
 ourselves from the difficulties that my imprudent friends had brought us 
 into on every side. They had run in debt to merchants, making the im- 
 pression that when Lorenzo came from Europe he would pay all. There 
 were some that had befriended them on Lorenzo's account ; these he felt 
 it was his duty to compensate, which he did. My brother-in-law had 
 made a contract with some people in that country for a tract of land, on 
 which was a mill-seat ; and without any title whatever, before we return- 
 ed from Europe, he went to building a mill, which involved them still 
 deeper in debt. After Lorenzo returned from Europe, and went to that 
 country, which was nearly twelve months after, finding him in such a dis- 
 tressed situation, he, out of pity, stepped in to assist him as a kind of me- 
 diator, when they cast the whole burden on his shoulders, which proved a 
 heavy one to Lorenzo. 
 
 We arrived there in January. We had a couple of tolerably good 
 horses, and a small wagon, and some money ; but we were under the ne- 
 cessity of parting with them, and what little money we had was soon gone. 
 The old mill-frame, which was all that was done to the mill, Lorenzo let 
 a man take on such terms as these — that he might undertake to build a 
 mill if he chose, without any more expense to Lorenzo ; and if he could 
 make one stand, Lorenzo should be entitled to one half. 
 
 We stayed with a family near the mill-frame, from March until July. 
 In this time I was taken sick with the fever that is common in that coun- 
 try, on the day that Lorenzo had resolved to prepare to start for Georgia, 
 and my life was despaired of. The people that had appeared so desirous 
 that we should come to that country, forsook us ; and had not the man 
 that was styled a deist, and who first received me into his house, befriend- 
 ed u.s now, I know not what I should have done. His two sisters, Eliza- 
 beth and Ann Cobun, were friends indeed. Ann stayed with me, day and 
 night, for about three weeks ; and then we were under the necessity of 
 
452 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 removing from this house somewhere else. But where to go we could 
 not tell. 
 
 However, Mr. Cobun gave us permission to come and stay at his house 
 as long as we chose ; but I was so low at that time that I could not sit up 
 at all. They sewed some blankets together over a frame, similar to a 
 bier to carry the dead, and putting a bed upon it, laid me thereon, and two 
 black men conveyed to his house, which was, perhaps, a mile. 
 
 The next day Lorenzo was taken very ill also. There we were, both 
 confined to our beds, unable to help each other to as much as a drink of 
 water. At that time Lorenzo could not have commanded one dollar, to 
 procure so much as a little medicine. 
 
 This was a trying time ; and when the storm would be over we could 
 not tell. But the Lord supported us under these distressing circumstances, 
 or we must have sunk beneath the weight. Forever praised be the adored 
 name of our great Benefactor, for all his mercies unto us ! 
 
 My fever began to abate, but Lorenzo grew worse ; and it was doubtful 
 which way it would terminate with him. Oh ! the anguish of heart I felt 
 at this trying juncture ! I was still so low that I could not sit up but very 
 little, nor walk without assistance ; and we were altogether dependent on 
 others for the necessaries of life. Lorenzo appeared to be fast approach- 
 ing to eternity ; but after some weeks he began to gain a little, so that he 
 was able to ride a few miles at a time. We then removed to brother Ran- 
 dal Gibson's, where we stayed a few days. I was still unable to work, as 
 I then had the common fever and ague, which kept me very weak and 
 feeble. After staying there for some time, perhaps two weeks, we return- 
 ed to friend Baker's, near the mill. Lorenzo held meetings as much as 
 he was able, and perhaps more ; and, although he was so weak in body, 
 and depressed in mind, he did not slack his labors, but preached frequently 
 sitting or lying down. There was a young man, who died about six or 
 seven miles from where we then were, desired Lorenzo should preach at his 
 funeral. He was still very feeble, but wished to be of some use to his 
 fellow-mortals the few days he might have to stay in this world of wo. 
 
 He started soon in the morning to attend the funeral, and brother Baker 
 went with him. This was on Sunday. He preached to a crowded con- 
 gregation, with considerable liberty. The people were tender and atten- 
 tive. After the conclusion of the ceremony, he started to return to brother 
 Baker's, where he had left me. He had rode but a few miles before he 
 was suddenly taken ill, and would have fallen from his horse, if friend 
 Baker had not seen that something was the matter, and being active, he 
 sprang from his horse, and caught him before he fell to the ground. As 
 it happened, they were near a small cabin, that was occupied by a man 
 who professed religion. They conveyed him into it senseless; and so ho 
 continued for some time. When he came to himself, he was in the most 
 excruciating pain imaginable. They gave him a large quantity of laud.i- 
 num, which gave him some little relief; but he could not be removed 
 from that place. 
 
 Brother Baker stayed with him until nearly night, and then came home. 
 I had become very uneasy in my mind on his account, as he did not re- 
 turn according to my expectation. When this friend came and told me 
 Lorenzo's situation, my heart trembled lest I should be called to relin- 
 quish my claim, and resign him up to the pale messenger. It made me 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 453 
 
 cry mightily to God to give me strength to say, " The will of the Lord be 
 done !" I had no reason to doubt, if the great Master saw it best to re- 
 move him from this region of pain, lie would be conveyed by angelic hands 
 to the realms of peace and happiness, where he would have to suffer no 
 more pain and affliction, either of body or mind. But it was a task too 
 hard for me to accomplish, without the immediate assistance of the Friend 
 of sinners. 
 
 I slept but little that night, and early the next morning, the friend at 
 whose house Lorenzo was, came with two horses to take me to him. 
 When I arrived there, I found him in a very distressed situation ; he 
 could not be moved in any position whatever, without the greatest pain ; 
 he could lie no way, except on his back, and in this position he lay for 
 ten days. The disorder was in his left side, and across his bowels. I 
 was apprehensive it would terminate in a mortification, and others I be 
 lieve were of the same opinion. One day we thought he was dying, the 
 whole day ; he was unable to speak for the greater part of the day. My 
 mind was in such a state of anxiety as I had never experienced before ; 
 however, that appeared to be the turning point — for the next day he was 
 something better, and continued to mend slowly, and in a few days he had 
 gained so much strength as to ride about a mile to a quarterly meeting : 
 and a precious time it was to me, and many others. 
 
 what an indulgent Parent we have to rely upon ! May my heart ever 
 feel sensations of gratitude to that God who hath cleared my way through 
 storms of affliction, and various other difficulties. 
 
 1 had not recovered my health fully at this time. The people, it ap- 
 peared to me, were almost tired of us in every direction. I was unable 
 to labor for a living, and Lorenzo was so feeble in body that he could 
 preach but little ; consequently we were entirely dependent on others for 
 a subsistence. 
 
 We continued in the neighborhood where Lorenzo had been sick, and 
 that of the mill, until the first of January, and then we left that part for a 
 friend's house, twelve or fourteen miles off; their house was small, and 
 family large, which made it very inconvenient to them and us, although 
 they were very kind and friendly. 
 
 Our situation at this time was truly distressing — we scarcely knew 
 which way to turn. Lorenzo concluded it was best to strive to prepare 
 some place as a shelter from the storms that appeared to have come to 
 such a pitch, as not to admit of rising much higher. Sickness and pov- 
 erty had assailed us on every side ; and many, such as had professed to 
 be our friends, forsook us in that country as well as in the states. It was 
 circulating through many parts that we were at that time rolling in riches, 
 surrounded with plenty. 
 
 The old mill-frame (for it was never finished) had made such a noise 
 in the world, that many had been led to believe that we possessed a large 
 plantation, with an elegant house, and other necessary appurtenances, 
 together with two or three mills, and a number of slaves, besides money at 
 interest. Whilst this was carried from east to west, and from north to 
 south, and the people supposing that Lorenzo had ranged the wide fields 
 of America, and also of Europe to gather up worldly treasure, and had 
 gone to the Mississippi to enjoy it, would of course make a very unfavor- 
 
454 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 able impression on their minds, as it related to his motives in travelling in 
 such an irregular manner as he had done. 
 
 We were, as I observed before, in quite a different situation — without 
 house or home, or any thing of consequence that we could call our own. 
 
 There was a tract of land, lying in the midst of a thick cane-brake, on 
 which was a beautiful spring of water, breaking out at the foot of a large 
 hill, which some person had told Lorenzo of : the soil belonged to the 
 United States, and the cane was almost impenetrable, from thirty to forty 
 feet high ; and likewise it was inhabited by wild beasts of prey, of various 
 kinds, and serpents of the most poisonous nature. Notwithstanding these 
 gloomy circumstances, Lorenzo got a man to go with him to look at it, to 
 see if it would do for an asylum for us to fly to, provided we could get a 
 little cabin erected near the spring. After he had taken a survey of the 
 place, he concluded to make a trial, and employed a man accordingly to 
 put up a small log-cabin within ten or twelve feet of the spring, which he 
 did, after cutting down the cane for to set it — a way was made through 
 from a public road to the spot, so that we could ride on horseback or on 
 foot. We obtained a few utensils for keeping house, and in March we 
 removed to our little place of residence, in the wilderness, or rather it ap- 
 peared like the habitation of some exiles ; — but it was a sweet place to me 
 — I felt I was at home, and many times the Lord was precious to my soul. 
 
 There was a man who had resided in Philadelphia, and by some means 
 had got involved in debt, and left there to reside in this country. He had 
 a wife and one child : once he had belonged to the Methodist society, and 
 then backslid ; but after he came to that country he was brought into fry- 
 ing circumstances, which brought him to reflect on his present situation ; 
 and meeting with Lorenzo at this time, there began some intimacy between 
 them on this occasion : after mis he wished to return to Philadelphia for a 
 short time, and wanted some place for his wife to stay at while he should 
 be gone ; consequently he requested us to let her stay with us at our little 
 cabin, which was agreed — she came, and this made up our little family. 
 She was a peaceable, friendly woman, and we spent the time quite agree- 
 ably ; although we were left by ourselves for days together, Lorenzo 
 being frequently called from home to attend meetings, and to procure the 
 necessaries of life. 
 
 The people were much surprised when they came to our little residence, 
 how we came to fix on such a lonely place as this to retreat to ! — This is 
 a proof, that experience teaches more than otherwise we could learn : we 
 had felt the want of a home in the time of trouble and sickness. This 
 was a pleasant retreat to us : the wilderness appeared almost like a para- 
 dise to me. There were but two ways we could get to our neighbors, the 
 nearest of which was more than half a mile, and the way so intricate, that 
 it would be almost impossible for any one to find it, or get through either 
 place in the night. 
 
 We stayed there for near four months ; in that time Lorenzo preached 
 as much as his strength would admit. We were sometimes very closely 
 run to get what was necessary to make us comfortable ; yet I felt quite 
 contented. 1 had, in a good degree, regained my health ; so that I was 
 able to labor, and I strove to do all I could for a living, although my sit- 
 uation was such, that I could not do as much as I wished ; but the Lord 
 provided for us, beyond what we could have expected. We did not know 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 455 
 
 how long we should stay in that place ; we had no other alternative hut 
 to stay there, until Providence should open some other way. 
 
 The man that had left his wife with us, and started for the city of Phil- 
 adelphia, went as far as the falls of Ohio, and got discouraged, and getting 
 into a boat, he returned to us in the cane : there we had an addition to 
 our family, this man, and his wife, and child. The chief of the burden 
 fell to my lot, to do for them and ourselves, which Lorenzo thought was 
 too much for me to go through with — and the man seemed not to give 
 himself much concern about it. His wife was in a situation that would 
 require more attention than I should be able to give. We thought it was 
 best to make our way to the states, if possible, as we had been defeated 
 in almost every thing that we had undertaken in that country. Accord- 
 ingly, Lorenzo made some arrangements to prepare to leave it. He let 
 the man that was with us have possession of the house and spring, and 
 what little we had for family use, as it relates to housekeeping, and took 
 a horse for the intended journey. We left the peaceful retreat of the 
 spring, where I had enjoyed some refreshings from the presence of the 
 Lord, and were again cast on the world, without any thing to depend 
 upon but Providence. However, he had never forsaken us : his power 
 and willingness to save all that trust in him was still the same ; and as 
 he had promised that he would be with us in six troubles, and in the 
 seventh that he would not forsake us, so it proved in the end. We left 
 the little cabin on Sunday morning, to attend an appointment that Lorenzo 
 had given out, twelve or fourteen miles distance from there, on horseback, 
 where we arrived in time. He preached to an attentive congregation. 
 This was about six miles from Cobun's, where we had found an asylum 
 in days that were past. We left the place where the meeting was held, 
 and started for Mr. Cobun's, but we lost our way, by taking a foot-path 
 that we supposed was nearer, and wandered in the woods until almost 
 night, before we came to the place that we were in pursuit of: but at last 
 we got to the place, where we met with sister Cobun, and with brother 
 Valentine, who had been back to the state of New York for his family, 
 and had arrived here a few weeks previous. 
 
 We did not intend to stay in the country any longer than we could 
 make the necessary arrangements for our journey through the wilderness 
 to Georgia. Lorenzo turned every way that he could, to obtain what was 
 necessary, and had got all ready to start, our clothes and every thing being 
 packed up, when we concluded to attend a camp-meeting about six miles 
 from the neighborhood of the old mill-frame, and then continue on our 
 journey : but Providence seemed not to favor our intentions at that time, 
 for I was taken sick, and unable to travel ; consequently, Lorenzo was 
 under the necessity of leaving me behind, and going through without me — 
 but he stayed for several weeks longer, until I had in some degree recov- 
 ered my health. He had made some preparations for me to be provided 
 for in his absence. Brother Valentine had erected a small log-house, on 
 public ground, near the mill-frame, and contiguous to the little tract that 
 Lorenzo still retained, of perhaps five-and-twenty acres. This house, in 
 conjunction with the sisters Cobun, he obtained from Mr. Valentine for us 
 to reside in, while he should take a tour through the states. 
 
 He had let another man have a part of the right that he still held in the 
 mill, if ever it should be made to do any business ; consequently, this left 
 
456 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 him but one fourth, and that was in a state of uncertainty, whether it 
 would ever be of any use to him, which the sequel lias since proved to be 
 the case. 
 
 About this time my poor unfortunate sister finished her career, and was 
 called to a world of spirits, to give an account of the deeds done in the 
 body. I felt very awful when I first heard the news — but I considered 
 that we had done all in our power to bring her back to the paths of recti- 
 titude. Lorenzo had seen her three times : the first, on purpose — the 
 second, on the road — the third, she came to meeting thirty miles to see 
 me, but I was not there — and strove by every argument to prevail on her 
 to come to us, and forsake the ways of vice and strive to seek her soul's 
 salvation, and we would strive to do the part of children by her. But 
 she would not — alleging that she could not bear the scoffs of her ac- 
 quaintance. When Lorenzo found that she was determined to stay with 
 the person that she had apostatized for, he told her to read the counsel of 
 Jeremiah to Zedekiah, on their last interview, and look at the sequel, and 
 make the application, at which she wept as they parted. This was the 
 last time that he ever saw her ; she was taken sick shortly after, and died 
 in a strange land, without a friend to drop a tear of compassion over her 
 in her last moments ! The person that had been her seducer went on like 
 one distracted — his wickedness and evil conduct, no doubt, stared him in 
 the face, when he reflected that he had been the cause of one, who had 
 once enjoyed the Divine favor, losing that blessing, and falling into sin of 
 such an enormous nature as she had been guilty of — and I know not but 
 he might have been the cause of her sudden departure ; but I leave that 
 until the day when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed! 
 
 She was interred in a lonely place, where, perhaps, in a few years, the 
 spot of earth cannot be found that contains her ashes.* 
 
 that this may be a warning to all that may peruse this short account 
 of the fall of one that might have proved a blessing to society, and a com- 
 fort to her friends, if she had kept at the feet of her Saviour, and attended 
 to the dictates of that Spirit which teaches humility. 
 
 1 was much afflicted on account of my poor sister — she had lain near 
 my heart : but I was enabled to give her up, knowing that she was gone 
 to a just tribunal, and her state unalterably fixed. What remained for 
 me to do, was, to strive to make my way safely through a tempestuous 
 world, to a glorious eternity. 
 
 Lorenzo had made the necessary preparations for me to stay with the 
 sisters Gobun, and for him to take his departure for the states, not expect- 
 ing; to return in less than twelve months. This was something of a cr 
 to me, as he was still considerably afflicted in body, and, to appearance 
 would never enjoy health again. But 1 was supported under it, so that 1 
 
 * The foregoing unfortunate circumstances, are necessarily involved in the thread of those 
 vicissitudes, which arc connected in the narrative in order to be explicit — seeing the circum- 
 stances were generally known, but in many respects greatly misrepresented, through the 
 Erejudice and ambition of some, to block up the way and destroy the reputation of Lorenzo, 
 y unfavorable impressions on the public mind. Many, through false modesty and (aide, 
 are willing to claim relationship with some, because chey are considered in the higher cir- 
 cles of life; which ihey would be ashamed of, h' u was nol for their money — as worth is 
 generally estimated according to a man's property, agreeably (o the old saying, "Money 
 makes the man." Whereas, what am 1 the worse forothers 1 pices, or better !<>r their worth 
 and merit, if 1 have no virtues of my own ' 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 457 
 
 felt in a great measure resigned to this dispensation also. I was supplied 
 with what I needed to make me comfortable. 
 
 I had joined society when I first came to this country, within a mile of 
 the place I then lived. I lived in great harmony with my two compan- 
 ions that Lorenzo had left me with, while he had gone to visit the states 
 once more. I attended meeting regularly every week, and had many 
 precious times to my soul. I had some trials to encounter, but the Lord 
 was my helper, and brought me through them all. I was desirous to re- 
 turn to some part of the states, if Providence should spare Lorenzo, and 
 he should again come back to me in safety. 
 
 He left me in October. I spent that winter and the next summer, as 
 agreeably as I had done such a length of time in almost any situation that 
 I had been placed in for several years ; at the same time these people that 
 had pretended a great deal of friendship to us in former times, were quite 
 distant. However, this affected me but little, as I had learned in some 
 degree this lesson, that our happiness does not depend on the smiles or 
 frowns of the world ; but we must have peace in our own breast, or we 
 can find it nowhere else. 
 
 I lived quite retired from the world, with a few exceptions. I seldom 
 went out but to meeting ; there I found most peace and consolation. 
 Thus, I continued to spend my time, until the period that Lorenzo was to 
 return. 
 
 I received a letter from him, to meet him about twelve miles from 
 where I then was, where he had sent an appointment to preach. This 
 was pleasing intelligence to me, as I had then been separated from him 
 for near twelve months. 
 
 I went the day before the time appointed for him to arrive at the place, 
 and the day that he came I was again attacked with the ague and fever, 
 which I had never escaped for one summer while I was in that country. 
 The ague had left me, and the fever was tolerably high, when it was ob- 
 served by some of the family that Lorenzo was come ! My heart leaped 
 for joy at the sound of his name. We met, after having been separated 
 for twelve months and six days. I felt some degree of gratitude to our 
 great Preserver, that he had brought us through many dangers and diffi- 
 culties, which we had met with during our separation. 
 
 We intended to return to the states, as soon as we could get prepared. 
 There was a large cong-rea-ation attended to hear Lorenzo preach ; and it 
 was a solemn, melting time among the people. After meeting we started 
 for the place that I had made my home in his absence. Although I was 
 quite unwell, in consequence of having a fit of the ague the day before, 
 we rode twelve miles, in company with several friends that had come from 
 the neighborhood to meet him. 
 
 It was then ten o'clock before we reached our destination : however, 
 we were very much rejoiced to have the privilege of joining our hearts 
 and voices in prayer and praise to that God who had prolonged our lives, 
 and brought us to meet again on mortal shores. The next day I had a 
 very sick day — the ague came on more severely than it was the day that 
 Lorenzo came back. He wished to make ready to leave the territory, 
 and I was anxious to go with him, as I could not enjoy health in that 
 country. I made use of some means to get rid of the ague, and it had the 
 desired effect, so that after a few days I got something better, and in about 
 
 * 39 
 
458 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 two or three weeks I was able to start on our journey through the wil- 
 derness to Georgia. 
 
 Lorenzo had intended to have stayed longer than he did when he re- 
 turned, and had given out a chain of appointments through the country ; 
 but reflecting that the winter rains might come on, and make it impossible 
 for me to get through the long and tedious wilderness that we had to 
 travel — consequently, he attended but one or two of these appointments, 
 and recalled the rest, and started for Natchez, where we got what was 
 necessary for our journey, and from thence we made the best of our way 
 to the wilderness, although our friends expected us to have returned and 
 bid them farewell, and I myself expected to have seen them again before 
 I left that country ; but it was otherwise ordered, for I saw them no more, 
 and I do not know that I ever shall, until we meet in eternity. May 
 God help us so to live, that we may join the blood-washed throng, in the 
 mansions of endless day. 
 
 We reached the outskirts of the settlements of Natchez on the third day 
 after we left the city. It was something late in the day before we left the 
 last house inhabited by white people, and entered the vast wilderness. 
 This was a new scene to me, such as I had never met with before. My 
 heart trembled at the thought of sleeping out in this desert place, with no 
 company but my husband : however, a little before sunset we came to a 
 place where we could get water and plenty of cane for our horses. There 
 we stopped for the night, built a fire, and cut a quantity of cane to last 
 our horses through the night : after that we prepared our supper, which 
 consisted of coffee and hard biscuit, which we had brought from the settle- 
 ments with us. We had no tent to screen us from the inclement weather, 
 but we had blankets on which we slept, which made us tolerably comfort- 
 able when the weather was clear. We lay down, after having prepared 
 a quantity of wood for the night ; but it was a gloomy night to me, it be- 
 ing the first time that I ever had been in the like circumstances ; and to 
 look up and see the wide extended concave of heaven bespangled with 
 stars, without any covering, it was truly majestic. Yet to consider we 
 were in a lonely desert, uninhabited by any creature but wild beasts and 
 savages, made me feel very much alarmed, and I slept but little, while 
 Lorenzo was quite happy and composed ; as he observed, he had never 
 been so well pleased with his situation in travelling through this wild un- 
 frequented part of the country before ; and this was the tenth time that he 
 had passed through it, in the space of nine or ten years ! 
 
 We met with no molestation through the night, and as soon as day 
 dawned we started on and travelled until late breakfast time, when we 
 stopped, struck up a fire, and prepared some refreshment, and fed our 
 horses, and then continued on our journey. 
 
 We travelled near forty miles that day. It was quite dark before we 
 got to Pearl River, which we had to cross in a ferry-boat, and stay at 
 a house, such as it was, that belonged to a half-breed, during the night. 
 I was very much fatigued, but rested tolerably well. 
 
 In the morning we started by ourselves soon after we had got some re- 
 freshment, and (ravelled on through the day until towards evening, when 
 we met a company of Indians, who had been preparing their camp for the 
 night. This struck me with some considerable dread, and to add to that 
 we had to cross a dreadful slough, called by travellers, " Hell Hole." 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 459 
 
 This place consisted of thin mud, so that horses, after they were stripped 
 of saddle and harness, could swim through; and then it was necessary 
 that some one should be on the other side, so as to prevent them from run- 
 ning away. But we had no one with us to assist, and we could not tell 
 what we should do: yet so it happened, that the Indians had made a tem- 
 porary bridge of poles and canes to get their horses over, which served 
 for us to get over upon also. 
 
 We were then under the necessity of preparing for the night, as it was 
 almost sunset, and we were not more than half a mile from the Indians' 
 camp, which was quite alarming to me ; but there was no alternative, 
 there we must stay. Accordingly Lorenzo made a good fire, and provid- 
 ed a plenty of cane for our horses, and made ready our little repast ; by 
 this time it was dark. We then lay down to try to compose ourselves to 
 rest, but my mind was too much occupied by gloomy reflections to sleep, 
 while I could hear Indians' dogs barking, and the horses' bells jingle, al- 
 though it was a beautiful night. The moon shone through the trees with 
 great splendor, and the stars twinkled around ; and if my mind had been 
 in a right frame, it would have been a beautiful prospect to me, but I was 
 so much afraid, that it quite deprived me of any satisfaction, while Lo- 
 renzo would have slept sweetly if I had not been so fearful, and frequently 
 disturbed him. I longed for daylight to appear ; and as soon as it dawned 
 we started and travelled a long and tedious day, still in this dreary wil- 
 derness. We expected to have got to a man's house, living on the Chicka- 
 saw River, who had an Indian family, before night. Accordingly we 
 came to a creek, which Lorenzo took to be that river. I felt very much 
 rejoiced, as I hoped to find a house which we could have the privilege of 
 sleeping in ; but we were disappointed in our expectation ; for when we 
 got over the creek we found there an Indian village. We inquired how 
 far it was to this man's house ; they told us by signs it was ten miles, and 
 it was now almost sunset. We started on again, and went perhaps half a 
 mile, when the path became divided into so many little divisions, that we 
 could not tell which to take. Lorenzo went back to an Indian's house, 
 and requested an old Indian to go and pilot us to Nales ; the old man 
 hesitated at first, but after understanding that he should be well paid, he 
 took his blanket and wrapping it about his head, he started on before us, 
 and we followed after ; by this time it was almost sunset, but we kept on. 
 There was a moon, though it was obscured by a thin cloud, so that it was 
 not of so much use to us as it would otherwise have been. We had not got 
 more than three miles from the Indian's house before it was quite dark. 
 I was very much afraid of our pilot. I strove to lift my heart to God for 
 protection, and felt in some degree supported. Our way lay through a 
 large swamp, intermixed with cane, which made it appear very gloomy ; 
 but our pilot was almost equal to a wolf to find his way through this wild 
 unfrequented spot of the earth ; he could wind about and keep the path 
 where I would have thought it almost impossible. Having travelled until ten 
 or eleven o'clock, we arrived at the river ; but how to get across, that was 
 the next difficulty — we must cross a ferry, and the boat was on the other 
 side. Lorenzo requested the old Indian to go over and fetch it, but he 
 would not move one step until he promised him more money. This was 
 the second or third time he had raised his wages after he started, to keep 
 him on, until we could reach the place that we wished for. However, 
 
460 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 after he found that he would get more money, he started and went up the 
 river, and found some way across. In a short time he had the boat over, 
 and we went into it with our horses, and the old man set us over. This 
 was perhaps eleven o'clock at night ; we came to the house, the family 
 was gone to bed, but the woman got up, and although she was half-Indian, 
 she treated me with more attention than many would have done that had 
 been educated among the more refined inhabitants of the earth ! 
 
 I felt quite comfortable, and slept sweetly through the remaining part 
 of the night. In the morning we started again, being then thirteen miles 
 from the settlements on the Tombigbee. We passed through some delight- 
 ful country that day, and about two or three o'clock in the afternoon we 
 reached the first house that was inhabited by white people. It made my 
 heart rejoice to meet again with those that spoke a language which I un- 
 derstood, and above all to find some that loved the Lord. 
 
 Lorenzo held several meetings in this neighborhood that were profitable, 
 I trust, to some. We stayed here two nights, and a good part of three 
 days, when we took our leave of them, and departed on our journey through 
 the settlements on the Tombigbee, which extends seventy or eighty miles 
 in length, throusrh a rich and fertile soil. The settlements were flourish- 
 ing, and the people in some parts hospitable. We arrived at Fort St. Ste- 
 phen's, situated on the Tombigbee river. It is on an eminence, and makes 
 a handsome appearance, although it is but small. The river is navigable 
 up to this place. It is a beautiful river: the water is as clear as crystal, 
 and the land very fertile, and well situated for cultivation. This will be 
 a delightful country, no doubt, in time. 
 
 We got fresh supplies at this place, and made but a few hours' stop be- 
 fore we started on our journey, and crossed the river in a ferry-boat. This; 
 was after twelve o'clock. We travelled until late, and came to a small 
 cabin, where we got permission to stay all night, which we did. In the 
 morning we started very early — saw some scattered houses, and at night 
 we got to the Alabama river, where there was a ferry, kept by a man who 
 was a mixture, where we stayed that night. This river is beautiful, al- 
 most beyond description. On its pleasant banks stood Fort Mims. that has 
 since been destroyed by the savage Creek Indians, with those that fled to 
 it for protection. 
 
 We were now in the bounds of the Creek nation, but without any com- 
 pany. This day we struck the road that had been cut out by the order of 
 the President, from the state of Georgia, to Fort Stoddard. This made it 
 more pleasant travelling, and then we frequently met people removing 
 from the states to the Tombigbee, and other parts of the Mississippi ter- 
 ritory. 
 
 We travelled betwixt thirty and forty miles that day, and came to a 
 creek, called Murder-creek. It got this name in consequence of a man 
 having been murdered there. This circumstance made it appear very 
 gloomy to me. But we made the necessary preparations for the night, 
 and lay down to rest : although I was so much afraid, 1 got so weary at 
 times ihat I could not help sleeping. About twelve o'clock it began to 
 rain so fast that it was like to put out our fire, and we were under the ne- 
 cessity of getting our horses and starting, as we had nothing to screen us 
 from the rain. The road having been newly cut out, the fresh marked 
 trees served for a guide : there was a moon, but it was shut in by clouds. 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 461 
 
 However, we travelled on ten or twelve miles, and it ceased raining. I 
 was very wet and cold, and felt the need of a fire, more perhaps than I had 
 ever done in my life before. 
 
 At last we came in sight of a camp, which would have made my heart 
 glad, but I feared lest it was Indians ; yet to my great satisfaction, when 
 we came to it we found an old man and boy, with what little they possess- 
 ed, going to the country we had left behind, and had encamped in this 
 place, and with their blankets had made a comfortable tent, and had a good 
 fire. This was refreshing to us, as we were much fatigued. We made 
 some coffee, and dried our clothes a little — by this time it was daylight: 
 we then started on our way again. I thought my situation had been as 
 trying as almost could be, but I found that there were others who were 
 worse off than myself. 
 
 We came across a family who were moving to the Mississippi. They 
 had a number of small children, and although they had something to cover 
 them like a tent, yet they suffered considerably from the rain the night 
 before ; and to add to that, the woman told me they had left an aged 
 father at a man's house by the name of Manack, one or two days before, 
 and that she expected he was dead perhaps by that time. They were as 
 black almost as the natives, and the woman seemed very much disturbed 
 at their situation. I felt pity for her — I thought her burden was really 
 heavier than mine. We kept on, and about the middle of the day we 
 got to the house where the poor man had been left with his wife, son, and 
 daughter. A few hours before we got there, he had closed his eyes in 
 death. They had lain him out, and expected to bury him that evening ; 
 but they could not get any thing to make a coffin of, only split stuff to 
 make a kind of box, and so put him in the ground. 
 
 I thought this would have been such a distress to me, had it been my 
 case, that it made my heart ache for the old lady. But I found she was 
 of that class of beings that could not be affected with any thing so much 
 as the loss of property ; for she began immediately to calculate the ex- 
 pense they had been at by this detention ; and I do not recollect that I 
 saw her shed one tear on the occasion. 
 
 We stayed but a short time, and continued our journey. There we got 
 a supply of bread, such as it was ; there we met, also, with three men who 
 were travelling our road, the first company that we had found since we 
 left the Mississippi, being now not more than one-third of the way through 
 the Creek nation. We left this place betwixt one and two o'clock. 
 
 I was very glad of some company, for we had been very lonely before. 
 We travelled on without any thing particular occurring for three days, 
 until we arrived at the Chattahoochee river, where we met with some diffi- 
 culty in getting over, as the boat was gone. This was early in the morn- 
 ing, before sunrise, that we came to the river. There we were detained 
 until ten o'clock, and then had to hire an Indian to take a canoe, and first 
 carry our baggage over, and then swim our horses over. This hindered 
 us until near eleven o'clock before we got ready to start again. We 
 were in hopes of getting to Hawking's, the agent's, that night ; but being 
 so long detained at the river, we were obliged to stay at an Indians' camp, 
 our company having stopped before. 
 
 I had got a fall from my horse and hurt myself considerably; and I 
 was as much fatigued and worn out by travelling as ever I was in 
 
 39* 
 
462 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 my life. I thought sometimes that I never should stand it, to get through 
 the wilderness, but Providence gave me strength of body beyond what I 
 could have expected. We left the Indians' camp in the morning, and 
 reached Col. Hawking's that night. 
 
 This was within about thirty miles of the settlements of Georgia. I 
 felt grateful to the God of all grace for his tender care over us, while in 
 this dreary part of the land, where our ears had been saluted by the hi- 
 deous yells of the wolf — and we had been surrounded by the savages, 
 more wild than they ; and yet we were preserved from all danger, and 
 brought through in safety. 
 
 We got to the river that divides the state of Georgia from the Indians' 
 boundaries, about three or four o'clock, and got into the white settlements, 
 which was very satisfactory to me. We got to a friend's house that 
 night about dark, where we were received kindly. This was like a 
 cordial to my heart, as it had been a long time since I had met with a 
 friend. 
 
 We stayed that night with them, and the next day we got to a friend's 
 house within twelve or fourteen miles from Milledgeville, the metropolis 
 of Georgia. There Lorenzo had left a small wagon, six weeks or two 
 months before. Here he exchanged the two horses we had for one that 
 would work in carriage, and went on to Milledgeville, where we stayed 
 about a week, and found many kind friends. This was sometime in De- 
 cember. 
 
 While we were here the earthquakes began, which alai*med the people 
 very much. It was truly an awful scene, to feel the house shaking un- 
 der you as sensibly as you could feel the motion of a vessel, when it was 
 moving over the water ; and the trees as it were dancing on the hills — 
 all nature seemed in commotion. This was enough to make the stoutest 
 heart tremble ! But when the people get so hardened, that mercies nor 
 judgments cannot move them, we may conclude they are in a bad way. 
 This is the case with too many. that the day would arrive, when the 
 inhabitants of the earth would love and serve the Lord ! 
 
 We left Milledgeville, and went to a friend's house, where I stayed 
 three or four weeks, while Lorenzo travelled the upper counties, and 
 through the New Purchase — and offered free salvation to crowed congre- 
 gations. He then returned to where I was, and we started on our journey 
 to Virginia. Lorenzo preached at several places before we got to Louis- 
 ville, and had a chain of appointments given out which extended to North 
 Carolina. We came to Louisville, intending to stay only for a few days ; 
 but there came on such a rain, that it raised the water courses to such a 
 degree, that it was impossible for us to travel for near two weeks — this 
 brought him behind his appointments ; but it gave him an opportunity of 
 preaching to the people in Louisville a number of times. 
 
 As soon as we could get along we started, and with some difficulty wo 
 overtook the appointments — but not without disappointing three or four 
 congregations. We travelled on from Georgia to Carolina in the cold in- 
 clement weather, such as we have in January and February ; and Lo- 
 renzo preached once and twice in the day. The people seemed quite atten- 
 tive all the way that we came. 
 
 I was very anxious to get to Lynchburg, as we had some thoughts of 
 striving to get a small house built there, that we might have a place of re- 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 463 
 
 treat in case of necessity — Lorenzo still expecting to travel and preach 
 as long as his strength would admit. But we intended to go on to Con- 
 necticut, to his father's, where I expected to have stayed for some time, 
 and then return to Lynchburg ; but the Providence of God seemed not to 
 favor the design. 
 
 We arrived in Lynchburg about the seventeenth of March, where we 
 calculated to stay but a few days, and then go on to his father's — after 
 making some preparations for building our little house. However, we had 
 not been in Lynchburg but about one week, before I was taken very ill, 
 and confined to my -bed, Attended by two doctors, Jennings and Owen, who 
 said my affliction was an inflammation of the liver — which confined me 
 for three months to my bed, and I was expected to die. However, after 
 having gone through a course of physic, I got so as to be able to sit up 
 and ride a little ; but was very feeble. My sickness had detained Lo- 
 renzo from going to the North, as he had intended, and after counting the 
 expense of building, he found that it would not be in his power to ac- 
 complish his design in building a house, without involving himself in debt, 
 which he was not willing to do ; accordingly he gave it up, and conclud- 
 ed still to continue as we had been, without house or home, and leave the 
 event in the hand of Providence ; knowing that we had been provided for 
 all our lives, from a never-failing source — and we felt willing in some 
 degree to trust him still ! 
 
 We were still at Lynchburg , and had been there for more than three 
 months — and the friends were very kind to me in my sickness. 
 
 Lorenzo wished to take me to his father's ; but my health was in such 
 a state that it was impossible for me to travel. 
 
 There was a man who lived in Buckingham county, about five-and- 
 twenty miles from Lynchburg — we had but a small acquaintance with him : 
 he, coming to Lynchburg, saw Lorenzo, and invited him to come and stay 
 at his house a while. He told him he had no objections, but was thankful 
 to him for his kindness, though he saw no way of conveyance. Mr. John 
 M. Walker, for that was his name, told him he would send hi&carriage 
 for me the next week, which he did, and we went to his house. This 
 was a kind family. I had not been there but a little more than a week, 
 before I was again confined to my bed, and it was expected that I must 
 die. They gave every attention to me they could have done had I been 
 their own child — may the great Master reward them in this world with 
 every needed blessing, and in the world to come, with a crown of never- 
 fading glory. 
 
 My Lorenzo attended me day and night almost from this time, until 
 near Christmas. By this I had got a little better, so as to be taken and 
 wrapped in blankets and put into a close carriage, and carried about half 
 a mile to another dear friend's house, Major William Duval, where I was 
 treated as if I had been a near relation — and provided with every thing- 
 necessary to make me comfortable ; and they wished me to stay with them 
 all the winter. This was matter of thankfulness to us. 
 
 I had got so as to walk about my room a little — and Lorenzo wishing 
 to take a tour to the North, he made the necessary arrangements, and 
 about the twenty-fifth of December he left me and started to Richmond, 
 on his way to the city of Washington, where he stayed for some time, and 
 then on to New York ; and so on to his father's in Connecticut. 
 
464 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 He expected to return in March, but did not until May. I stayed at 
 brother Duval's, partaking of their hospitality, until some time in March, 
 when brother Walker's family seemed so solicitous that I should go to 
 their house again, and sister Walker coming in her carriage herself, she 
 being very delicate too — I concluded to go. The old gentleman was not 
 at home at the time, or I expect he would not have consented for me to 
 leave his house, until Lorenzo returned. 
 
 I feel under great obligations to that dear family that I cannot express. 
 His wife was a lovely woman. May the Lord reward them — for it is not 
 in my power ! • 
 
 I went home with sister Walker. I was at this time much better, 
 but in a few days after I had got to brother Walker's I was again attacked 
 with my old complaint, a pain in my side, very severe. I applied to the 
 remedies that had been made use of, and that was bleeding and blistering, 
 but to little purpose apparently. 
 
 I felt very much discouraged ; as I thought it more than probable that 
 my time would be but short in this world of wo — and I wished much to 
 see my companion once more in time, but strove to be resigned to the will 
 of the Lord. 
 
 My cry was, Lord help me to be willing to suffer all thy goodness 
 sees best to inflict. My pain was at times very severe, and then I would 
 get a little relief. I was taken about the twenty-seventh of March, but 
 three or four days later than it was the spring before, when I was first 
 attacked. 
 
 I had received letters from Lorenzo, which informed me that he could 
 not get back before May. My strength was continually declining ; and 
 to appearance, I would shortly be an inhabitant of the other world. My 
 mind was variously exercised — it was sometimes cast down, and at other 
 times much comforted. This long and tedious sickness taught me a greater 
 lesson, as it related to the uncertainty of earthly enjoyments, than any 
 thing I had met with before. My desires for temporalities were gone — at 
 least any more than was strictly necessary to make me comfortable — and 
 the Lord that cared for us had provided me with the kindest friends, where 
 I was treated with the greatest attention. 
 
 Lorenzo returned in May, as he had wrote me he should. I was at 
 that time unable to get out of my bed without assistance. I had written 
 to him to New York, before I got so bad, that I was threatened with an- 
 other attack. He had made all the speed that he could, and the day that 
 he got to the place where I was, he had travelled near seventy miles. 
 
 I was much rejoiced to see him once more ; the God of all grace had 
 granted my request, and returned him in safety to me again. He staved 
 with me for several weeks, and every means was made use of to restore 
 me to health, that could be — but they all seemed to prove abortive. Dr. 
 Jennings saw me several times after my last attack, and advised the use 
 of mercury, as the only remedy that could be of any service to me. I 
 followed his advice, and was reduced very low, from the disorder and 
 medicine together — so that it was thought by all who saw me that I must 
 die. 
 
 I strove to sink into the will of God ; knowing whatsoever was best for 
 me would be given — yet I could not divest myself of a desire to get well, 
 and live a little longer : not to enjoy what is commonly called the pleasures 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 4G5 
 
 of the world, for my prospects were but small at that time — but to live 
 more to the glory of God, and be better prepared to join the blood-washed 
 company above, when I should be called for. 
 
 Lorenzo had at this time gone to the lowlands, to fulfil some appoint- 
 ments which had been given out by some of the preachers, which took him 
 about three weeks. I was very ill while he was gone. About the time 
 he returned I began to mend a little, so that I could set up in the bed. The 
 Doctor had advised Lorenzo to carry me to the White Sulpher Springs, as it. 
 was the most likely means to restore my health. After a few weeks, I 
 had got so as to be taken and put into a chair and carried as far as Lynch- 
 burg, to Doctor Jennings. We had then a chair and a horse of our own 
 — but our horse's back had got injured, so that we were under the necessi- 
 ty of staying in Lynchburg until he should get well, so that we could get 
 on to the Springs. 
 
 We were detained for some time before our horse got so as we could 
 use him, I still was very feeble in body — I could not walk one hundred 
 yards without assistance. Our horse had been quite high for near three 
 weeks, and his back had got tolerably well ; so that we were about to 
 make a start, and try to get on to the Springs — but although our horse had 
 brought Lorenzo all the way from New England, and down to the lowlands 
 of Virginia and the Carolinas, and back again to Buckingham, and from 
 there to Lynchburg in the chair, and appeared very gentle ; yet when he 
 put him in the chair to prepare to start for the Springs, he began to act 
 like as if he was frightened, and we were apprehensive he could not be 
 managed by him, considering my weak and helpless state ; and the road 
 through which we must travel was very rough and mountainous, conse- 
 quently he sold him on the spot, and hired a hack from a Quaker living 
 in that place : he paid four dollars a day for the use of it for ten days, 
 besides bearing all the expenses. We left Lynchburg in the morning, 
 and went the first day to New London, about fifteen miles, and I stood the 
 travel much better than I expected I could. There Lorenzo preached to 
 the people, as he had some appointments sent on before him ; and we stay- 
 ed all night. The next day we went to Liberty, where we had another 
 appointment — and from there we went to a friend's house, where we were 
 treated kindly — and they called in some of their neighbors, and we had a 
 comfortable little meeting. 
 
 The next day to Fincastle, where we stayed all night, and Lorenzo 
 preached twice. We were now within a few miles of the mountains, 
 which were in some places so craggy and steep, that it was with difficulty 
 we could ascend them ; and then we would come into a valley, where the 
 soil would appear as charming and beautiful as the mountains were rug- 
 ged and barren. We travelled on, and met with nothing particular un- 
 til we arrived at the Springs, whither we were bound. 
 
 The Springs are situated in Greenbriar county, about three miles the 
 other side of the Alleghany mountains, and from Lynchburg upwards of 
 one hundred miles. It is a pleasant place where the man lives who has 
 rented the Springs, and has built a number of cabins, perhaps fifty or six- 
 ty. They were placed in a regular form, the yard enclosed, and a beau- 
 tiful grass-plot, with handsome shade-trees, for the accommodation of 
 those that attend the Springs. They have a large house that stands near 
 the centre, where the boarders dine, &c. 
 
466 VICISSITUDES;OR, 
 
 We went there, but the person that had hired the Springs would not take 
 us in ! He pretended they were so full that they could not. But they took 
 more after we went there than they had before. But we got in a house 
 perhaps a mile from the Spring. I was better satisfied with this situation 
 than I would have been at the place, for I could have the water brought 
 twice in the day, and there I was in a more retired place. I stayed there 
 near three weeks. Lorenzo was there part of the time, and part of the 
 time he was travelling through the neighborhoods and preaching to the 
 people. He held several meetings at the Springs, by the request of those 
 that were attending there. There were persons from various parts, some 
 for pleasure, and others for the restoration of health. They were peo- 
 ple that moved in the higher circles, and were very gay ; but they were 
 quite attentive when he spake to them of heavenly things, except one 
 who was a most abandoned character. He thought to frighten him by 
 threatening his life, and abusing him in a scandalous manner. But the 
 enemy was defeated in this, for the gentleman that kept the Springs, and 
 others, soon stopped his mouth, so that he had peace ever after. 
 
 There were none just about this place that knew much about religion ; 
 but they appeared anxious to hear the glorious sound of the gospel. I be- 
 gan to get my strength in some measure, so that I could walk about con- 
 siderably well. There was to be a camp-meeting held near Salem, in 
 Botetourt county, which was a distance of seventy or eighty miles, and we 
 were in the mountains, without horse or carriage, and how we should get 
 out we could not tell. But Providence, that had so often opened our way 
 where we could see none, made a way at this time. There was a friend 
 that was a Methodist, who lived at the Sweet Springs, a distance, perhaps, 
 of eighteen miles from the White Sulphur, who had requested Lorenzo to 
 come over there and preach. He told him he would, provided he could 
 send a couple of horses for us to ride. I had by this time got so well that 
 we thought I might be able to ride that distance on horseback. 
 
 Accordingly the man sent the horses ; and we started and arrived at 
 his house some time in the afternoon. We stayed at the Sweet Springs 
 three or four days, and Lorenzo preached several times. We then, by 
 the assistance of friends, were enabled to get on to Fincastle, which was 
 within twenty miles. We came with the preachers that were going to 
 camp-meeting. 
 
 Here we got a chair from a friend to convey us part of the way from 
 this to the place where the meeting was to be held, to another friend's, who 
 let us have his horse and gig to carry us the remaining part of the way. 
 When we got to the camp-ground it was nearly dark ; but there we met 
 with some of our old acquaintance, which made my heart to rejoice. The 
 preachers were very friendly. There I met with my dear friend, sister 
 Dunnington, who, perhaps, enjoys as great communion with God as any 
 person I ever saw. She was very kind to me : and I felt it was good to 
 meet with those that truly love and serve the Lord. We stayed at the 
 camp-meeting until the day before it broke up. It was a tolerable good 
 time, and there were a number of souls converted to God. May they con- 
 tinue to walk in the narrow happy road, until they reach the peaceful 
 shores of Canaan. 
 
 We left the camp-ground in company with a preacher and his family 
 for Blacksburg, near the Yellow Springs, so called, where 1 was advised 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 467 
 
 to go and try the water. This was nearly thirty miles from Salem. 
 Here we stayed for two or three weeks, and I made use of the waters, 
 which was, I think, beneficial to me. 
 
 We got acquainted with a gentleman from the lowlands of Virginia, 
 who was at the Springs with his wife, on account of her health. These 
 people were possessed of a large property, and had but one child ; and 
 they also possessed as great a share of hospitality as any I ever met with. 
 They, understanding our situation, gave me an invitation to go home and 
 spend the winter with them, which I thankfully accepted ; while Lorenzo 
 took quite a different course to the western country, intending to visit Lou- 
 isiana before his return. But the Indian war breaking out, flung some 
 obstacles in the way, which were unavoidable. Hence, he sent on a deed 
 of relinquishment to those who had possession of the old mill, which had 
 made such a noise in the world. We had heard that they had got it, or 
 rather built a new one, to do some business ; but Lorenzo had never reap- 
 ed any benefit from any thing that ever he claimed in that country, and I 
 do not expect he ever will. 
 
 Here ends the history of his reported vast possessions in the Mississippi. 
 
 We parted at the Springs. I was to go home with brother Booth, the 
 friend from Virginia, while he pursued his journey to the west. Brother 
 Dunnington, who lived at Salem, happened to be at the Springs at this 
 time, took me in his chair, and carried me to his house, and brother Booth 
 came down the next day. His wife was very unwell, which detained us 
 in the mountains for six or seven weeks. 
 
 I stayed with sister Dunnington, until sister Booth was able to travel. 
 We then started for Brunswick, their place of residence, where I was 
 treated with the greatest kindness. 
 
 Lorenzo went on to the western states, and from thence to Carolina, and 
 so on to Virginia, to where I was, after an absence of near four months. 
 
 He in this tour visited about forty counties, and travelled near two thou- 
 sand miles. He stayed with me about ten days, and then started on an- 
 other route through North and South Carolina to Charleston, and visited 
 many places, preaching from one to four times in a day, until he returned, 
 which was about seven weeks. He got back to me on Friday night ; 
 preached on Sunday, and on Monday morning we prepared to start for 
 Petersburg. 
 
 March 8th, 1814, we bid adieu to my kind friends in Brunswick, where 
 I had found an asylum from the cold winter for near five months, whilst 
 my Lorenzo was ranging through the western and southern states, to 
 call sinners to repentance. The morning that we parted with that dear 
 family will be a memorable one to me : it was like parting with my near- 
 est friends. May the Lord bless them with all such spiritual and temporal 
 mercies as shall prepare them for a seat at the right hand of the Majesty 
 on high. 
 
 Brother Booth had furnished us with two horses, a gig, and servant, to 
 go with us to Petersburg ; and there we were to take his carriage and 
 continue on to Baltimore. But when we got to Petersburg, the carriage 
 which it was designed we should take from there was taken to pieces for 
 repairing, so that we could not obtain it for our journey, and hence were 
 under the necessity of taking the public stage for Richmond, which was 
 
468 VICISSITUDES; OR, 
 
 something disagreeable to me. But I strove to put my trust in that hand 
 which had dealt so liberally with me in days that were past by. 
 
 The roads were very bad, being so much cut up by the large heavy 
 wagons that were on the road, laden with cotton and other produce for 
 market. 
 
 We arrived in Richmond between two and three o'clock, and were re- 
 ceived with kindness by brother West and his companion. There we met 
 several preachers, who treated us with friendship, which was very pleas- 
 ing to me. Oh how sweet it is to meet with those that love and serve the 
 great Master in sincerity and in truth ! And if it is so pleasant here, 
 what will it be when we shall meet in that sweet world of rest, where we 
 shall see eye to eye, and be no more subject to erroneous conclusions, as 
 it relates to our brethren ! O that I may be enabled to fight my passage 
 through, and to meet with the dear friends of Jesus on the happy banks of 
 everlasting deliverance ! 
 
 We stayed in Richmond from Wednesday until Monday morning. Lo- 
 renzo hired a hack at the rate of five dollars per day to bring us on to 
 Fredericksburg, which cost us near forty dollars ; but we came on in 
 safety. I felt my heart often drawn out in prayer to God for protection 
 while we were on the road, that he would attend us on our journey. 
 We were received with kindness also at this place by our old friend, bro- 
 ther Green, and his family, where we stayed for some days. 
 
 Lorenzo held several meetings, and then took a seat in the public stage 
 for Alexandria, where we arrived on Sunday, between two and three 
 o'clock. We stopped at a public house, where the people that travel in 
 the stage are accommodated, but did not stay longer than to deposit our 
 baggage, and then to go in search of some friends where we had put up, 
 when in the place some years before, by the name of Slone. We walked 
 down the street for some distance, and as it happened, a gentleman and 
 lady were standing at the door where Lorenzo had formed some acquaint- 
 ance the preceding winter, and invited us to come in, which we did, and 
 found a pleasant asylum where we could rest from our fatigue of travel- 
 ling in the stage. O how sweet is it to meet with kind friends after hav- 
 ing been confined with those who neither feared God nor regard man ! 
 
 We stayed at Mr. Waiter's two nights, and then by the request of a 
 family of Quakers, by the name of Scholfield, we spent one night with 
 them. It was a very pleasant time to me. They were remarkably 
 kind and friendly. The gentleman in the morning took me in his chair 
 and carried me to the city of Washington, which was about six miles from 
 Alexandria, to another friend's where my Lorenzo had found a kind re- 
 ception a little more than twelve months before, and who had requested 
 that he would bring me if ever he should travel that way again. 
 
 Lorenzo had stayed behind to find some conveyance for our trunks and 
 other baggage. In a short time he found a return hack, which he engag- 
 ed, and arrived in a short time after me, and was received with affection 
 by the family. They were by name Friends, and they were so by nature. 
 
 We stayed with them three nights, and received many marks of friend- 
 ship from them — for which may the great Master reward them in the day 
 when he cometh to make up his jewels! They had been married for 
 seventeen years, and had no children, except one little adopted daughter, 
 of the lady's brother, which they had taken as their own. They doted on 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 469 
 
 her. She was taken sick the clay after I went there, and the second day, 
 at night, they thought she was dying, and the poor little woman was in 
 great anguish of soul on the account. I did not expect the child would 
 live until morning. We had engaged our passage in the stage for that 
 morning at five o'clock, and were up at three. The family had slept very 
 little for two nights ; but when we arose in the morning, which was at an 
 early hour, to prepare for our journey, the dear little child was still living, 
 but looked like she had almost finished her course, and would shortly be 
 conveyed to the realms of peace. Brother Friend went with us to the 
 stage-house, where we parted. We came on to Baltimore, where we stayed 
 two nights with brother Hagerty ; and Lorenzo preached twice in the 
 town. We then took the steamboat for Philadelphia, where we arrived 
 in about twenty-six or eight hours, and tarried from Tuesday until 
 Friday. There Lorenzo preached two evenings in the African church. 
 We then left Philadelphia, and continued on in the steamboat to Trenton, 
 where we took the stage for New York. We stayed at Princeton one 
 night, and the next evening we arrived at the city of New York, and came 
 to brother Morris D"Camps, from whose house I started when going to the 
 Mississippi — he then lived in Troy — after an absence of about five years 
 and six months from the time we started, and from whom we have received 
 many favors. May that God, who is able and willing to reward those 
 that will be kind, for their benevolence, bless him and all my dear friends, 
 for their kindness to me — and in particular for the last nine vears of my 
 life. 
 
 40 
 
SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 TO THE 
 
 JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 I left Lynchburg on the 19th of July, and came to brother Walker's, 
 in Buckingham, where I was taken worse. I stayed there three months., 
 and then went to brother Duval's, where I stayed about five months, 
 and then returned to brother Walker's again, where I continued near tw i 
 months more — making ten months in all. May the Lord give them the 
 reward that is promised to those that give a cup of cold water to a disci- 
 ple, in the name of a disciple, for their kindness to unworthy me in this 
 day of adversity. 
 
 January 25th. I this morning have been much relieved from melancholy 
 reflections that employed my mind through the last night, as it relates to 
 Lorenzo ; as I had not heard from him for several weeks, which gave 1115 
 much uneasiness, and made me feel my situation, which is something 
 lonely : but what most distressed me was my heart being so prone to dis- 
 trust the protection of Providence over us, which I had so much reason to 
 rely upon — for his tender care hath been over me from my earliest day* 
 until now, and hath brought me through dangers seen and unseen. 
 
 "Through various deaths my soul hath led; 
 And turn'd aside the fatal hour, 
 And lifted up my sinking head." 
 
 O that I may ever feel resigned to the will of God! The day will 
 shortly arrive when we must bid adieu to all sublunary things. Mav 
 the Lord help me to tear my heart from earth away for Jesus to receive. 
 I long to be dead to all below the sun, and have my affections placed on 
 things above, where sorrow will be turned into joy, where we shall view 
 our Saviour, who hath borne all our sins in his own body on the tree, 
 without a dimming veil between ! Lord, enable me to say — 
 
 " Forever here my rest shall be, 
 Close to thy bleeding side ; 
 This all my hope and all my plea, 
 For me the Saviour died. 
 
 My dying Saviour and my ( rod, 
 
 Fountain for guilt and sin, 
 Sprinkle me ever with thy blood, 
 
 And cleanse, and keep me clean.'' 
 
 January '26th. My heart longs to be filled with love and gratitude to 
 God, for his mercy to, me : and through his grace strengthening me, 
 I hope to overcome all the evils that may befall me, whether outward or 
 
SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS, ETC. 471 
 
 inward. O that 1 may consider the uncertainty of time — and that I 
 know not the hour when the Son of man may call for me, whether it will 
 be at midnight, or at the cock : s crowing — so it stands me in hand to watch 
 and pray, that I may not be surprised when He shall come, but be ready 
 to enter in with the bridegroom to the marriage supper of the Lamb ! How 
 sweet rest will be, after the toilsome "journey of life" is over. We shall 
 then be received to those joys that have been purchased at so dear a rate — 
 \\ hich cost no less than the precious blood of the Son of God ! O what a 
 ransom ! That it should be neglected by those who ought to benefit by it — 
 what a pity ! O that' they may take timely warning, and flee to the out- 
 stretched arms of the Saviour, and hide them, until the storms of life be 
 past, that they may be guided safe into the haven of eternal rest. 
 
 February 7th, 1813, Sunday. I feel this morning my spirits are very 
 much depressed — I fear that trouble awaits me. O that I may be pre- 
 pared for whatever may be the will of God concerning me, whether pros- 
 perity or adversity. May I ever lay passive at his feet, and feel a dispo- 
 sition to say — Not my will, but thine be done. I am assured that this is 
 a state of trial, wherein we must stand to our arms, or we shall suffer loss 
 — for we are surrounded with enemies on every side, within and without, 
 that are watching to do us mischief. O that I may be on my guard, and 
 watch unto prayer, that the Lord may be fore-front and rere-ward ! and 
 although troubles should assail me, and dangers affright, I may be enabled 
 to fly to the arms of Jesus, and find shelter and consolation there ! For 
 he hath said, that he will carry the lambs in his bosom, and gently lead 
 those that are with young. O that I may be one of those that can claim 
 this promise and protection from him. I am left as one alone in the earth 
 — but if I can only put my trust in him, I need not fear. Although dan- 
 gers stand thick through all the ground, yet if the Lord is my shield, I 
 shall not fear what man can do unto me. But I too often sink into a state 
 of despondency, as my situation seems to be very gloomy at present ; — 
 not that I am in want of any thing to make me comfortable, as it relates 
 to living — for I am placed in a kind family, for which I desire to be thank- 
 ful — but my concern for my companion, who hath been gone for near two 
 months, and whom I have not heard of but once, fills my heart with 
 fear, lest something hath befallen him. O that God may preserve him 
 from those that would do him harm — and may I be enabled to give him 
 up into the hands of God ; knowing that he will do all things well : and 
 if we meet no more on earth, may we meet in glory, where we shall be 
 reunited never to part again — and receive the crown of glory that is laid 
 up for those that are faithful to the Lord, who bought their pardon on the 
 tree ! 
 
 February 9th. I am still alive, and enjoy a tolerable degree of health — 
 for which I desire to be thankful : for it is more than I once expected, 
 from the state of my health. 
 
 I expected that I should have been an inhabitant of eternity before this 
 — but the Lord hath preserved me for a longer space ! O that I may im- 
 prove the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of God, and for the 
 good of my immortal soul — that when time shall be no more with me, I 
 may be received into glory, where sorrow will be turned into joy ; where 
 I may join the blood-washed throng in singing hajlelujahs to God and the 
 Lamb for ever ! 
 
472 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 " And then my happy soul shall tell, 
 My Jesus hath done all things well." 
 
 February 15th, I am still alive, and on praying ground. O that I may 
 improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of God and the 
 good of my own soul. My heart is too little engaged with God ! O that 
 I may never rest until I am filled with love to God and all mankind. 
 May the Lord prepare me for whatever awaits me through this unfriendly 
 world — for I expect that troubles will be my lot, while here, more or less, 
 until I pass over Jordan ! God grant that they may end then ; and for 
 them may I receive a crown of glory, though unworthy. May God help 
 me to watch and pray without ceasing, that I may be in a state of readi- 
 ness for whatever may befall me ! 
 
 " How happy every child of grace, 
 Who knows his sins forgiven ! 
 This earth, he cries, is not my place, 
 I seek my place in heaven. 
 
 " A country far from mortal sight, 
 Yet, O by faith, I see 
 The land of rest, the saint's delight ; 
 The heaven prepar'd for me." 
 
 March 12, 1813. I have reason to bless and praise God, that it is as 
 well with me as it is — that I have some desire still to devote my life and 
 all that I have to the service of that God who hath preserved and brought 
 me to the present moment. O that every power of my soul and body 
 may be, without reserve, devoted to him. Fie hath been my Preserver 
 and kind Benefactor from my earliest days until the present time ! O that 
 my heart may be filled with love and gratitude to Him, for every mercy 
 that I do enjoy. It hath been better than three months since I parted with 
 the friend that I esteem most dear ; and I long much to see him — but I must 
 be patient, and strive to give my all to the Lord, and say, not my will, 
 but thine be done. 
 
 March 14th. This day has been a day of a good degree of peace and 
 joy to my soul. As I have been so long deprived of meeting with my 
 brethren to praise God ! O that I may give my soul and body as a living 
 sacrifice to him day by day — and be prepared to meet my Saviour in the 
 skies, with joy and gladness. 
 
 " Through grace I am determin'd 
 To conquer though I die !" 
 
 March 21st. I have reason to praise God for his tender mercy to me; 
 that he hath given me a degree of health and strength — and feel a de 
 to spend the remainder of my days in his service and to his glory. May 
 the Lord bless me with an hungering and thirsting for all the mind that 
 was in Christ, that I may be a comfort to my companion, and a hies 
 to society, and be prepared for heaven and glory. 
 
 " Come, Lord, from above, these mountains remove, 
 O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love" 
 
 I long to be altogether his. The day is fast approaching when it 
 will be of more importance to have an interest at a throne of grace, than 
 to be possessed of all the riches in this lower world ! May God help me 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 473 
 
 to realize the worth of time and the length of eternity — and improve my 
 privileges accordingly ! 
 
 March 21st. I feel to be in some degree thankful to God for the blessings 
 that I do enjoy. May 1 improve them.to the glory of my great Benefac- 
 tor — and may the Lord reward my kind friends for their friendship to me. 
 
 " O that my God would count me meet 
 To wash his dear disciples' feet." 
 
 I feel my heart prone to wander from the God that I desire to love ! O 
 that the day may arrive when I shall love my God supremely — above 
 every thing else. 
 
 April the 15th, 1813. I am this day out of eternity, but am not well — 
 and know not how long I may be an inhabitant of this world ! O that I 
 may be in a state of readiness for death, when it shall come — for whether 
 it be long or short, it will be the same kind of terrors when it comes, if we 
 are not prepared for it. My heart and soul long for full redemption in 
 the blood of Jesus. 
 
 " O that my tender soul might fly 
 The least abhorr*d approach of ill : 
 Quick as the apple of an eye, 
 The slightest touch of sin to feel." 
 
 I hope the Lord may give me grace to be faithful ; that whether my 
 days are many or few, they may all be devoted to him, that when I am 
 called to go I may have a convoy of angels to escort my happy soul to 
 realms of glory. My conflicts are many here, but the hand of the Lord 
 is strong. O that I may be enabled to put my trust in him in every trying 
 hour. 
 
 April 21st. I am this day a spared monument of mercy — that I am not 
 cut off as a cumberer of the ground. O that my heart may be filled with 
 real gratitude for the blessings I do enjoy — for kind friends in the day of 
 adversity. 
 
 I'feel that I need daily suplies from the fountain that was opened in the 
 house of King David for sin and uncleanness ; for the enemy thrusts 
 sore at me — and I often fear I shall come short at last. I want the whole 
 armor, and skill to use the weapons, that I may be more than conqueror 
 through the strength of Jesus ; that when my sun is setting, I may have 
 a prospect of Canaan's happy land, and view by faith the celestial fruits 
 of paradise, where joys immortal grow — where pain shall be exchanged for 
 pleasure that never shall cease — where we may gaze on the face of our 
 beloved without, a dimming veil of mortality between. 
 
 April 23d. I have reason to be thankful to God my great Preserver, 
 for the peace that I do feel in my soul this morning. Although my body 
 is afflicted, yet I feel a degree of resignation to the will of God, and hope 
 that I may be prepared for whatever is the will of God concerning me — 
 whether life or death. 
 
 " Through grace I am determin'd 
 To conquer though I die, 
 And then away to Jrsus 
 
 On wings of love I'll lly : 
 And then my happy station 
 
 In lile's fair tree shall have i 
 Close by the throne of Jesus, 
 Shut up with God above." 
 40* 
 
474 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 O that I may consider that my days are as a shadow that passeth away. 
 God grant that I may secure a lot among the blest. 
 
 " My suffering time will soon be o'er, 
 Then shall I sigh and weep no more; 
 My ransom'd soul shall soar away, 
 To sing God's praise in endless day." 
 
 The road I have to travel is interspersed with joys and sorrows, and the 
 only way to be happy is to receive the one with gratitude and the other 
 with submission. O that I may have that true resignation to the will of 
 heaven, that may enable me to rejoice evermore, and pray without ceasing. 
 and in every thing to give thanks — thank the Lord for the blessings that I 
 do enjoy, and be patient under sufferings, knowing that it is good for me to 
 be afflicted, that I may know my own weakness the better, and rely only on 
 the strength of him that is able to save all those that put their trust in his 
 clemency and mercy ! May the Lord help me to live to his glory while 
 on earth I stay. 
 
 May 9th, 1813. I have reason to bless God that it is as well with me 
 as it is ! Whether 1 shall ever enjoy health or not I do not know, and I 
 would not be anxious concerning it : but may I be prepared for whatever 
 is the will of the Lord concerning me, whether life or death, health or 
 sickness, prosperity or adversity. I feel a desire to see my Lorenzo once 
 more in time : but if that is denied me, may I be enabled to say, the will 
 of the Lord be done, and may we meet on Canaan's happy shore, where 
 sorrow will be turned into joy, and all that's earthly in our souls will be 
 done away, and in its place we shall have the nature of angels and saints. 
 
 " O what a happy company — 
 Where saints and angels join !" 
 
 There will be no more anger nor strife, no more malice nor envyings, 
 evil speaking, nor any thing that shall mar our happiness, or give us pain, 
 but harmony and peace shall for ever abound ! May God help us to be 
 faithful to him, and to the spirit of his grace. 
 
 " How tedious and tasteless the hours 
 
 When Jesus no longer I see ; 
 Sweet prospects, sweet birds, and sweet flow'rs 
 
 Have all lost their sweetness to me. 
 The midsummer sun shines but dim — 
 
 The fields strive in vain to look gay ; 
 But when 1 am happy in him, 
 
 December's as pleasant as May. 
 
 " His name yields the richest perfume, 
 
 And sweeter than music his voice ; 
 His presence disperses my gloom, 
 
 And makes all within me rejoice. 
 I should, were he always thus nigh, 
 
 Have nothing to wish or to Tear — 
 No mortal so happy as I, 
 
 My summer would last, all the year." 
 
 O that I could always be enabled to put my trust in him in every time 
 of trouble, and may the Lord prepare me for death and glory. 
 
 " There on a green and flowery mount 
 < lur weary souls shall sil : 
 And with transporting joy, recount 
 The labors ol our feet !" 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 475 
 
 May 10th. I am in a lingering state of health, and whether 1 shall ever 
 be able to be of any use to myself or others I know not, but I hope that I 
 may be enabled to be resigned to the disposal of Providence, and say, not 
 my will, but thine be done. It is a reality that we arc born to die, and 
 after death to come to judgment ; and how ought we to live, that we may 
 stand acquitted in that awful day. when Christ in glory shall appear to 
 judge both the quick and the dead ! O that I may have " my robes wash- 
 ed and made white in the blood of the Lamb," that I may hear the wel- 
 come sentence, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre- 
 pared for you from the foundation of the world. O happy day, when we 
 shall be delivered from this body of clay, that clogs and weighs clown the 
 soul oftentimes, and makes us cry out with the apostle, Who shall deliver 
 me from the body of this death ! 
 
 How necessary it is for us to watch and pray, that we enter not into 
 temptation, but hold fast the confidence that we have in a blessed Saviour. 
 
 " On Jordan's stormy hanks I stand, 
 
 And cast a wishful eye, 
 To Canaan's fair and happy land, 
 
 Where my possessions he. 
 O the transporting, happy scene, 
 
 That rises to my >iy:lit— _ 
 Sweet fields array'd in living green, 
 
 And rivers of delight ! 
 
 "There generous fruits that never fail, 
 
 On trees innin >r!;il :rn.>w : 
 There rocks and hills, and brooks and vales, 
 
 With milk and honey flow. 
 All o'er those wide extended plains, 
 
 Shines one eternal day ; 
 There God the Son forever reigns, 
 
 And scatters night away. 
 
 " No chilling winds nor pois'nous breath 
 
 Can reach that healthful shore ; 
 Sickness and sorrow, pain and death, 
 
 Are felt and fear'd no more. 
 When shall i reach that happy place, 
 
 And be for ever blest ? 
 When shall I see my Father's face, 
 
 And in his bosom rest ? 
 
 " Fill'd with delight, my raptur'd soul 
 
 Would here no longer stay ; 
 Though Jordan's waves around me roll, 
 
 Fearless I'd launch away : 
 There on those high and ilow'ry plains, 
 
 Our spirits ne'er shall tire ; 
 But in perpetual, joyful strains, 
 
 Redeeming love admire." 
 
 It is through the tender mercy of God that I am alive and out of hell ! 
 O that I may be rewarded in the spirit of my mind ! May all the earth- 
 ly dispositions of my heart be changed into heavenly, that I may be pre- 
 pared to bid adieu to this world of sorrow, and find an habitation of peace, 
 where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest. May 
 God help me to be faithful the few days that I have to spend on earth. 
 My heart hath been much sunk under a weight of sorrow, when I consid- 
 er how far from God and heaven, and what I would be, I am ! O that 
 the cry of my soul may be, Dear Jesus, raise me higher ! I long to be 
 
478 SUPPLE ?,I E NT A R Y REFLECTIONS 
 
 holy, as thou art holy. May the Lord help me to rely on his mercy and 
 goodness for all that is to come — and say, without reserve, " The will of 
 the Lord be done." 
 
 " O God, my help in ages past, 
 My hope for years to come ; 
 My shelter from the stormy blast, 
 And my eternal home :" 
 
 prepare me for that day, when all the saints shall get home, and sit down 
 on the right hand of God — where we shall be freed from all the toils and 
 troubles of life, and have pleasure without end — where trouble and an- 
 guish cannot enter, but all shall be harmony and peace ! 
 
 " O what a glorious company, 
 When saints and angels meet" — 
 
 in robes of white arrayed — when Christ shall wipe all tears from our eyes, 
 and we shall be admitted to sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and 
 all the saints that have gone through much tribulation, and washed their 
 robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. May my heart 
 and life be conformed to the gospel, that I may be a comfort to my com- 
 panion, and a blessing to society. 
 
 " And may my sun in smiles decline, 
 And bring a pleasing night." 
 
 The men that love the Lord are happy in this world and in the next ! 
 O may that be my happy lot — may the Lord help me to tear every idol 
 from my heart, and may he reign without a rival there. I feel my heart's 
 desire is, to love the Lord with my whole heart. 
 
 "This is a world of trouble and grief, I plainly see ; 
 But when in deepest sorrow, O God, I look to Thee ! 
 Thou deliver'dst Daniel, when in the lion's den — 
 And if thou didst protect him, O why not other men !" 
 
 Help me to pray without ceasing, mid in every thing give thanks ! 
 May my soul's concern and only care be to secure a lot among the blest, 
 that when my days are ended on earth. I may receive an inheritance that 
 can never be taken from me ! May God preserve my companion while 
 absent. 
 
 In my days of childhood, the providence of God was over mo to pre- 
 serve me from evil ; although I lost my mother, one of the most invaluable 
 blessings that a child can be deprived of, particularly a female. Yet the 
 Lord was my friend, and brought me up to the years of maturity, with a 
 mind as little tainted with the evil practices "that are prevalent am 
 young people as most. My sister was very careful to teach me the vi 
 of rectitude in my earliest clays, which was" of greal benefit in my journey 
 through life. And I doubt not, if mothers would begin with their c hildren 
 when they are young, they might mould them into almosl any frame they 
 chose. I!uf instead of paying that attention to their morals while their 
 minds are young and susceptible of good impressions, as they ought, they 
 suffer them to mix with those who arc wicked l> a proverb, thinking there 
 is no danger — they are too young to be injured by any bad example or 
 precept, lint they find, when it is too late, that their minds arc too easi- 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 477 
 
 ly impressed with evil, and that habits imbibed in childhood are not 
 easily eradicated : and through their neglect, many that might have 
 been shining characters in society, and a blessing to the age they live in, 
 are but a nuisance to mankind, and are rearing up another set to walk in 
 their tracks. Thus the world is contaminated by the mismangement of 
 mothers ! My heart has often been pained to see the dear little innocents 
 run at random, and taught nothing that would be of service to them, ei 
 in this world, or in the next ! May the Lord open the eyes of those v. ho 
 have the care of children, to see the importance of their charge, and ena- 
 ble them to do their duty, that the rising generation may be more obedient 
 to their parents, more attentive to the duty they owe their God ; then they 
 will be a greater blessing to society, and will be better qualified to fill up 
 that sphere in life which they may be called to, and above all, be prepar- 
 ed for those happy regions, where all will be harmony and peace ! 
 
 After my marriage, leaving the place where I had lived from my early 
 clays, I was placed in quite a difl re of life. Unacquainted wit!; I lie 
 
 variety of manners and dispositions of mankind, I thought all who prof I 
 friendship were friends : but I have found myself mistaken in many in- 
 stances. Some that at one time would appear like as if there was nothing 
 too good that they could do for one, at another time were so cool and dis- 
 tant^ that one would be ready to conclude that they could not be the same 
 people ! These constant changes have, in some measure, taught me this 
 lesson, that we are all frail mortals, liable to change ; and there is but 
 one source that is permanent. There we may place implicit confidence, 
 and we will not be deceiv 
 
 1 i.ave abundant cause to be thankful to my great Benefactor, for the 
 
 continued favors bestowed on me, and for the many kind friends who have 
 
 .listered to my i in the time of adversity. May the great 
 
 Master reward them richly in this world? and in that which is to come, 
 
 oal life and glory ! It is said to be more blessed to give than to re- 
 
 ceive : therefore, those who have it in their power to do good to the needy 
 
 sons and daughters of affliction, and follow the dictates of charity, will 
 
 a double reward. They will feel a sweet peace in their own souls 
 
 while they are travelling through this unfriendly world ; and when thi y 
 
 come to bid adieu to all things below the sun, they will have a glorious 
 
 prospect of a happy entrance into the blest abode of saints and angels ' 
 
 " O may my lot be oa.=t with these, 
 The least of Jesus' witnesses'' — 
 
 on earth, and at last be joined to that happy company above the skies ! 
 
 What need there is to watch and pray, and guard against the vain al- 
 lurements of this world — to steer our course between the rocks on either 
 hand, that we may gain the destined port of eternal repose in the bosom of 
 our once crucified, but now risen and exalted Saviour ! 
 
 Our hearts are too often fixed on the vain and transient things of time 
 and sense, while the important concerns of eternal happiness or misery 
 are almost, if not quite neglected ! We are leaving nothing undone that 
 we can accomplish to lay up treasure on earth, which will perish in the 
 using ; while the immortal part, which will have an existence as long as 
 its Author exists, lieth in ruins! what madness! This poor body, 
 what is it, but a dying lump of clay, that must in a few revolving days be 
 
473 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 consigned to the dust from whence it was taken ? What will it avail us 
 then, whether we were rich or poor, nohle or ignohle ? The main point 
 will then be, whether we have spent our time in the service of God, or 
 have devoted it to the pleasures and vanities of the world, to please our- 
 selves instead of obeying the calls of the gospel, and taking up the cross! 
 O that these things may lay with serious weight on our minds, that we 
 may make sure work for eternity, and spend no time un profitably, but 
 husband it to the best advantage. 
 
 The various scenes of life make such an impression on our minds that 
 we are often brought into such perplexities that we hardly know which 
 way to turn. But if we could always live in the enjoyment of that faith, 
 which it is our privilege to possess, we should never be at a loss. I have 
 passed through many trying situations in Europe and America ; but the 
 Lord hath been my helper thus far, through all the vicissitudes attending 
 the journey of life ! And I hope one day to outstrip the wind, beyond the 
 bounds of time, where there will be no more uncertainty or disappoint- 
 ment — where peace and harmony shall for ever abound : after all our 
 troubles here, how sweet and consoling rest will be ! May the Lord help 
 me to live near to the bleeding side of a crucified Redeemer, willing to 
 lake up my cross and follow him wherever lie may lead, if it is to go 
 through fire or water. These are trying times — the love of many is wax- 
 ing cold. How soon we may be called to a fresh trial of our faith, we 
 cannot tell. May we stand firm, knowing that all shall work together for 
 good to those that love God. 
 
 How many and various are the difficulties of life, while travelling 
 through this vale of tears, to the place of rest, whither we are all hasten- 
 ing ! Were it not for the mixture of pleasure that we find interwoven in 
 those pains, we should often sink under them ; but He that rides upon the 
 winds and can command them at a nod, undertakes our cause and makes 
 a way for us when we see none, and cannot tell which way we must go. 
 I am indebted to that great and beneficent hand for all the mercies that I 
 do enjoy. O that my heart may be filled with gratitude to God for these 
 favors. 
 
 I arrived in New York with my companion towards the last of March, 
 1814, where I met with kind friends, particularly brother Munson and his 
 family. They are like as though they were our own dear brothers and 
 sisters : may the Lord reward them in this world and in the next ! Here I 
 met with my old friend, sister Lester. She is still the same : may the 
 Lord prosper her on her journey to a glorious eternity ! I have found as 
 kind friends of late as I could expect. O that my heart may ever fed 
 grateful to my God for all his mercies to unworthy me ! I have felt a 
 greater desire to be all devoted to the Lord, (soul and body, and all that 1 
 have and am, for time and eternity,) of late, than I have felt for a long- 
 time. I do not expect to find that place, while 1 am an inhabitant of this 
 lower world, where there is nothing to trouble or afflict either bod) or 
 mind. May the great Master give me more of the spirit of humility, that 
 it may enable me to be willing to suffer all the righteous will of God j 
 and when called to bid adieu to all below the sun, that 1 might have a 
 pleasing prospect of a glorious immortality ! how sweet and delightful 
 must be the scene to souls that have been tossed on the ocean of time, and 
 have fought their passage through, and got within a view of the happy land, 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 479 
 
 " When all their sorrows will be o'er, 
 Their suff'ring and their pain ; 
 Who meet on that eternal shore 
 Shall never part again !" 
 
 O may I be prepared to meet those that have gone before, and those that 
 may come after. 
 
 May 10th, 1814. We have been in New York for several weeks, and 
 kindly treated by many — may the Lord reward them. 
 
 Though many have been my trials and afflictions the last four or five 
 years of my life, yet the Lord hath been my friend — and I feel a desire to 
 devote the remainder of my days to his service. How long I shall be an 
 inhabitant of this world of wo, is uncertain with me ; I feel the seeds of 
 death in this mortal frame — and it is my earnest desire to become more 
 and more acquainted with my own heart, that when the summons shall 
 arrive, I may not be alarmed, but rejoice to go and be at rest ! O how 
 soon my heart sinks down to earth again ! O my Lord, help me to keep 
 my eye upon the prize, and my heart stayed on thee, that this world 
 may have no charms sufficient to draw me from the contemplation of 
 heaven and glory ! 
 
 " Was I possessor of the earth, 
 
 And called the stars my own, 
 Without thy graces, and thyself, 
 
 I were a wretch undone ! 
 Let others stretch their arms like seas 
 
 And grasp in all the shore ; 
 Grant me the visits of thy grace, 
 
 And I desire no more." 
 
 May I ever lay at the feet of my glorious Redeemer, Avho hath bought 
 my pardon on the tree ! My soul is pained on the account of those that 
 were once plain, humble followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, but now 
 are so conformed to the world, that they can hardly be distinguished from 
 them ! How long will they sleep in security, wandering from God — pur- 
 suing a shadow instead of a substance ? Flow vain are all things below 
 the sun ! We may have prosperity one day, and the next may prove 
 quite the reverse. How necessary it is to have our hearts detached from 
 the world, and placed on a more durable object ! 
 
 May 13th, 1814. I am this clay under renewed obligations to the great 
 Preserver for the blessings that I enjoy — my life is preserved, and I have 
 kind friends that appear willing to supply all my wants. May God, that 
 is able to give me the inward consolation of the Holy Spirit, enable me to 
 draw water out of the fountain that never will run dry ! I long to be 
 more holy in heart and life ; and then I shall surely be more happy. 
 my soul, arise ! and shake thyself, and put on thy beautiful garments ! 
 and then, I can rejoice in tribulation, knowing that tribulation worketh 
 patience ; and what a charming trait it is in the Christian character — 
 that of patience ! O that I may learn to possess my soul in patience in 
 this day of trial ! The times are gloomy, and we need to be continually 
 at the throne of grace, and cry mightily to God to stand by us ; that we 
 may keep the narrow road, and not turn to the right hand or to the left. 
 
 Sunday, May 15th, 1814. I thank the Lord that I have once more had 
 the privilege of hearing the sweet sound of the gospel, from these words : 
 " By whom shall Jacob arise, for he is small ?" I wish it may sink into 
 the hearts of those that heard it. In the first place, he told what was 
 
480 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 meant by Jacob or Israel — spiritually the church of Christ ; and then 
 went on to tell why it was styled small in those days, as well as at the 
 present day. First, because the professed clergy were not faithful, but 
 were fallen asleep upon their watch-tower ; and did not warn the people 
 of their danger as they ought. Secondly, wicked rulers, by their bad 
 example, prevented that good being done as otherwise would be, if they 
 were men that truly loved and feared God. And thirdly, the laity, those 
 that heard the sound of the gospel, did not make that improvement of the 
 precious opportunities which they enjoyed as they ought. Parents set bad 
 examples before their children — this was one great cause why we so sel- 
 dom saw the young and rising generation turning to God ! And fourthly, 
 and lastly, he showed by whom Jacob must arise — it was our duty to pray 
 in faith, but it was God that gave the increase — therefore, we must hope 
 and believe that God would hear our prayers, and convert our children 
 and neighbors, and prosper Zion. If we were united in heart, so as to be 
 like an army with banners, and not let the spirit of division get in among 
 us, and cry out, " I am of Paul, and I am of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and 
 I of Christ" — but all must be of one mind and heart in Christ Jesus the 
 Lord ! Then we should see how the church would prosper, and what 
 glorious seasons we should have ! But the times are gloomy, and when 
 the cloud will disperse we cannot tell. 
 
 May 19th. Lorenzo is quite unwell — trials await us, but may our trust 
 be in the Lord, that he will deliver us from all our troubles at last, and. 
 land us safe on the peaceful shores of blest eternity ; where all our toils 
 will be over — our suffering and our pain ; where we shall join the happy 
 millions that surround the throne of God, and sing hallelujah to God and 
 the Lamb forever and ever ! 
 
 " Our moments fly apace, 
 
 Nor will our minutes stay ; 
 Just like a flood our hasty days 
 Are sweeping us away." 
 
 May our hearts be inspired with love and gratitude. to the great Giver 
 of all things, for the mercies we do enjoy — to enable us to improve every 
 moment to the glory of God, and our own good ! 
 
 May 20th, 1814. We are at Hobokcn, a delightful spot of the earth, 
 upon the Jersey side of the river, opposite New York — where, from the 
 window of the room we occupy, we have a grand view of the city, witli 
 the majestic steeples of the different churches, reaching their lofty heads 
 almost to the lowering skies — while the beautiful trees that are inter- 
 spersed among the houses, with the surrounding country, which can also 
 be seen at the same time, conspire to make it a most enchanting prospect. 
 On the other hand, the Jersey side presents to view, decorated with all the 
 charms of spring — green trees and shady groves ; while the delightful 
 sters of the woods tune their harmonious throats in praising their great 
 Creator! These beauties of nature all joined in concert, one would sup- 
 pose, could not fail to excite gratitude in the hard and obdurate heart of 
 man, the most noble work of our great Creator! But, lamentahle to tell, 
 they appear to be less thankful than the birds thai fly in open space, or 
 even the reptiles that crawl upon the earth, for they answer the end for 
 which they were made — but man, who was formed in the image of his 
 God, and not only indebted to him for creation, but also for redemption in 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 481 
 
 the blood of Jesus, tramples on his mercies, and despises the offers of his 
 grace ; and live more like beasts, than creatures possessed of rationality ! 
 
 that men would learn to love and serve the Lord ! 
 
 We are at the house of a kind family, but they do not profess religion. 
 May the Lord make our stay with them a blessing to their souls, and to 
 the neighborhood where they live ; for the people in this place, by what 
 
 1 can learn, are quite careless about their souls ! O that the Lord may 
 make use of some measures to bring them to a knowledge of the truth — 
 my soul longs to see a revival of religion take place once more. 
 
 May 21st. I am still alive, and out of a never-ending eternity : for 
 which may my heart be filled with gratitude to him that sustains and 
 supplies me with every needed blessing ; who inclines the hearts of my 
 fellow-mortals to treat me with kindness. O how much I am indebted to 
 my God — and how little is my heart affected with a grateful sense of his 
 goodness ! O that he would implant, deep in my soul, love to God and 
 man, with a heart-felt sense of my dependence upon him, for all the 
 favors which I do enjoy. 
 
 From Sunday until Monday we were in New York, at brother Mun- 
 son's the greatest part of the time. — Lorenzo is printing his Journal, with 
 some other tracts ; which has detained him in and about this city far longer 
 than he expected to have stayed when we came here — but the way seemed 
 to open for him to print his books, and he thought it best to improve the 
 present opening, and I hope it may prove a blessing to many. 
 
 On Wednesday afternoon we came over to Mr. Anderson's again ; 
 where we met with the same kind reception which we had experienced 
 some days before. Mrs. Anderson was very sick, but was something 
 better the next day. Lorenzo preached to the people in this place on 
 Wednesday evening, and had a crowded house. May the seed take root 
 in some heart, and bear fruit to perfection ! I feel the need of more faith, 
 to be enabled to put my trust in the great Giver of every good and perfect 
 gift — my heart too often wanders from the right source. O that my mind 
 may be stayed on God in every trying hour. I long to be made holy in 
 heart and life ; and feel a willingness to bear the cross like a good soldier 
 of Jesus Christ, that when the sun of life shall decline, I may have a 
 pleasing prospect of a happy eternity ! 
 
 Saturday, May 28th. Through the goodness of God I enjoy better health 
 than I have done for more than two years before. May my heart be filled 
 with love and gratitude to the Great and Beneficent hand- that is daily 
 showering down blessings on my unworthy head, and improve my length- 
 ened days, in doing good to myself and others ! For why should I be 
 useless in this time of need 1 But, O ! my heart shrinks at the cross ! — 
 May the Lord help me to be willing to take it up, and follow Jesus in the 
 way ! When we consider the shortness of time, and the length of eterni- 
 ty, we perceive there is no time to lose ; but a necessity to improve every 
 moment to the best advantage. May it be impressed on my heart ! 
 
 May 31st. I desire to have my heart filled with grateful songs of praise, 
 to the God of all grace and mercies, for his favors to me ! Through every 
 lane of life, he hath provided me kind friends, in the day of adversii 
 well as in the day of prosperity. What reason have I to be faithful to my 
 God for all these blessings ! May the Lord help me ever to lie at the 
 of the Saviour, and learn instruction from his lips ! I am still at ca 
 
 41 
 
482 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 Anderson's at the beautiful little town of Hoboken, as charming a place 
 as I almost ever saw. O, what a pity there is not (as I know of) one 
 person in this place that enjoys religion ; or at least, not many feeling 
 much concern for their souls ; and they have no preaching, except by the 
 Baptists, who preach up " particular election" and reprobation, in the 
 strongest terms that I ever heard. I went to hear them on Sunday last, 
 and my heart was truly pained, to hear a man get up and address a num- 
 ber of people, (who were unacquainted with the way of salvation, and for 
 aught I knew, were living in the neglect of their duty altogether,) in this 
 way ; that they " could do nothing ; they must be taken by an irresistible 
 power, and be brought in." But my heart replied, " Ho, every one that 
 thirsteth, come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no money, come buy 
 wine and milk, without money and without price !" — What a pity it is, 
 that men should darken counsel by words without knowledge ! For it is 
 expressly said, that all may come that will ; and that they shall in no 
 wise be shut out. May God stop the mouths of those that attempt to speak 
 in his name, who are not called and qualified by the Spirit for the work ; 
 but bless and prosper those that have taken their lives in their hands, and 
 have gone forth to call sinners to repentance, offering a free salvation to 
 all the fallen race of Adam. 
 
 June 1st. What a miracle of mercy it is that I am still spared on this 
 side of eternity, whilst many of my fellow-mortals have been called from 
 the stage of action ; their bodies numbered with the pale nations under 
 ground, and their souls taken flight to a world of spirits ; whilst I, the 
 most unprofitable, perhaps, of any, am spared, and enjoy a tolerable state 
 of health, so much better than I once expected I ever should ! May my 
 heart be made truly sensible of the duty I owe to the great God of heaven 
 and earth ; whose name is terrible to all who are in any measure sensible 
 of his majesty and power. And also I desire to know and to do my duty 
 to my fellow-mortals ; but I tremble at the cross ! O that I may be deliv- 
 ered from " the fear of man, which bringeth a snare !" 
 
 "My drowsy powers, why sleep ye so ! 
 Awake, my sluggish soul ! 
 Nothing hath half thy work to do, 
 Yet nothing is hall" so dull ! 
 
 Go to the ants ; for one poor grain 
 See how they toil and strive ; 
 Yet we who have a heaven to obtain, 
 How negligent we live ! 
 
 Waken, O Lord, my drowsy sense, 
 To walk this dangerous road ; 
 That if my soul be hurried hence," 
 It may be found in God ! 
 
 June 2d. I am this day under renewed obligations to that hand which 
 hath supplied all my necessities, from my earliest days, until the present 
 period of time. that I may lie in the valley of humility, under a sense 
 of the numerous favors bestowed upon me, by the hand of an ever bounti- 
 ful God, and improve the moments that are allotted me, to the glory of 
 his great name, and the good of my own immortal soul ! I feel 1115^ heart 
 is too often placed upon things below the sun — may the Lord help me to 
 tear my heart and affections from earth, and place them on things above. 
 
 My Lorenzo's mind is exercised and drawn out to visit foreign lands, 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 483 
 
 to call sinners to repentance ; and I would not stand in his way above all 
 things, but I feel the need of more grace to acquiesce, in all circumstances, 
 in the will of Providence, which I desire to do more than any thing be- 
 sides. May the God of all grace enable me to say — "not my will, but 
 thine be done." Lord, may I be made of some use to my fellow-creatures 
 while on earth I stay, that I need not be quite useless, while I am an in- 
 habitant of this lower world ! It is now night, and the evening shades 
 prevail. The sun hath set beyond the western sky, and the Lord only 
 knows whether I shall see the return of another day ! May he take 
 charge of me this night, and grant that whether I sleep, or whatever I do, 
 I may have a single eye to his glory, and be prepared to meet my " last 
 enemy" in peace ! May God reward my kind benefactors with every 
 needed blessing. 
 
 Sunday, June 12th. This hath been a day of deep trial to my soul. 
 There having been an appointment made for my Lorenzo to preach in the 
 African church, at six o'clock, and the people appearing anxious to see 
 me, as many of them had not, it was published that I would be there, 
 and perhaps I would subjoin a few words by way of exhortation : this 
 made such an impression on the minds of people, that they came out in 
 such numbers, that they could not get into the house. I took my seat 
 in the altar ; and after Lorenzo had given them a discourse from these 
 words, " O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord," I rose up 
 and spoke a few words ; but the cross was so weighty, I did not fully an- 
 swer my mind. I closed the meeting by striving to lift my heart to God, 
 in prayer, with some degi'ee of liberty. May the Lord deliver me from 
 the fear of man, which bringeth a snare ! Why should we be so much 
 under the influence of the enemy, as not to speak for our God in these 
 important times, when wickedness doth so much abound, and the love of 
 many is waxing cold, and others are carrying such burdens ! O may 
 the God of all grace stand by and support his people in this day of trial ! 
 The storm is gathering fast, and who will be able to stand, while the anger 
 of the Lord is pouring out upon the inhabitants of the earth, for their in- 
 gratitude, particularly those of our favored land, America ? We have 
 had peace and plenty for many years ; but the fulness of bread was the 
 destruction of Sodom ! O that it may not be the case with us ! 
 
 June 13th. May my soul and body be altogether devoted to that God 
 who hath provided for me ever since I have had an existence ! I have 
 in some instances been brought into trying circumstances ; but there hath 
 always been a way opened for me, so that I have never lacked any thing 
 so much as to say that I was in a suffering condition. For if I had it not, 
 nor wherewith to procure it for myself, yet the Lord that hath the hearts 
 of all men in his hands, would raise up some one to supply my wants. 
 Glory ! glory ! be to his name for ever and ever, for all his mercies to 
 such an unworthy mortal as me ! What is past we know ; but what is 
 to come we cannot tell. May we be prepared for whatever lies before 
 us ! The cloud seems gathering fast over our land ! May the God that 
 rules on high, that all the earth surveys, avert the threatening storms, 
 and deliver us from the power of our enemies. O the charms of America ! 
 shall they be destroyed by foreigners ? Shall the rich jewel of liberty be 
 plucked from the American crown by tyrants ? Forbid it, mighty God ! 
 and grant, if we need chastisements, as no doubt we do, as a nation, to let 
 
 
484 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 us fall into thy hand, rather than into the hand of man, for thou art mer- 
 ciful ! O that the people of this favored land might learn to be wise, in 
 time to save our country from destruction ! My soul mourns on account of 
 my fellow-mortals. May they be made sensible of the necessity of mak- 
 ing their peace with God, before the evil clay shall come, when they shall 
 say, " I have no pleasure in them." 
 
 June 14th. Through the favor and goodness of God I am still alive, and 
 am blessed with as good health as I have enjoyed for many months ; and 
 trust my face is Zion-ward. For ever praised be the Lord for all his 
 blessings which I do enjoy. may my soul drink deeper and deeper into 
 that spirit which will enable me to bear the cross with joy ; and not shrink 
 from it like a coward, and the crown fall from my head, and others take 
 the prize. 
 
 June 18th. Through the tender mercy of the Lord, who is over all and 
 above all, I am still an inhabitant of this lower world, surrounded by 
 dangers and difficulties ; liable to stray in bye and forbidden paths : and 
 the way appears so gloomy that I tremble at the prospect. I feel much 
 concerned for the present state of my beloved country. There is so much 
 dissension among the people of this most favored of all lands, that I fear 
 for its consequences. My heart has often been pained, to see the ingrati- 
 tude which has been prevalent in our peaceful, plentiful, and happy coun- 
 try. Whilst other nations were almost deluged in blood, we have been 
 blessed with peace in our borders ; and the glorious gospel has been spread 
 from shore to shore. But these happy days are gone, and for aught I 
 know or can see, it may be long before they will return, unless the Lord 
 should undertake our cause. He can bring low and raise up. He sways 
 kingdoms ; and it is through his long-suffering and tender mercy that the 
 world is kept in existence ; for it groaneth under the wickedness of its in- 
 habitants ! If he were to enter into judgment with us, who could stand 
 before him 1 And it appears he is about to visit the earth with a curse ! 
 It is surely time for those that profess to fear God, to awake and shake 
 themselves from that indolence of spirit, which so prevails in our land, 
 and lay siege to a throne of grace for deliverance ; for he is all-sufficient, 
 and can make a way, where it appears to us, short-sighted creatures, im- 
 possible for a way to be made. May he undertake our cause, and bring 
 deliverance in whatever channel he thinks best. 
 
 Sunday, June 19th. I have been at Capt. John Anderson's, Hoboken, 
 for several weeks, where I have been treated very kindly. Himself and 
 wife are as agreeable a couple as I have met with for a long time, and I 
 believe they wish well to the cause of religion : but they do not enjoy that 
 peace in their own souls as they might. May the God of all grace attend 
 them, and enable them to take up the cross, that they may be prepared 
 for a seat at the right hand of God, at last. 
 
 On the twenty-ninth of June, we left New York, after having been there 
 for the space of near three months, for New Haven, in the mail-stage. We 
 travelled through the most delightful country that my eyes ever beheld ; 
 the season was so charming ! The gardens were in bloom ; the fields and 
 meadows clothed in their richest dress ; so that the eye might be transport- 
 ed with pleasure at almost every glance. My heart was at the same (imp 
 contemplating the goodness of God to the once happy land of America ; 
 but now, how soon her beauty might be laid in the dust, by the spoiler. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 485 
 
 we could not tell, and all her glory brought to nought ! But there is a 
 God that rules over all ; and I trust he will bring order out of confusion. 
 May the people learn humility and submission, from the present calamity, 
 to the will of the great Ruler of the universe. 
 
 We arrived at New Haven about nine o'clock at night ; we stopped at 
 the stage-tavern, kept by a man that fears not God nor regards man, if we 
 may judge by the appearance, but we could not get permission to stay 
 there for the night. It being so late we could not find any friends, al- 
 though there were Methodists in the place ; consequently, we were under 
 the necessity of seeking lodgings in another public house : accordingly, 
 we did, and slept there. But in the morning, Lorenzo went out to find 
 the preacher that is stationed at New Haven, and in his way he met with 
 a brother Woolf, and he requested him to breakfast with him, and sent up 
 to the public house for me to come to his house ; accordingly I did, but 
 the people "where we stayed said that we ought to have eat breakfast with 
 them, as we stayed there the night before ; and so charged us one dollar 
 and a half for our lodging, which Lorenzo paid. 
 
 The friends in New Haven were very kind, and wished Lorenzo to stay 
 over the Sabbath. This was on Thursday : he was anxious to get to his 
 father's ; but by the solicitation of brother Smith, the stationed preacher, 
 and many others, he was prevailed on to stay. He preached on Thurs- 
 day night and Friday night ; and on Sunday he preached four times : the 
 people appeared quite solemn and attentive. The preacher in that place 
 is one of the most affectionate, friendly men, that I ever met with ; may 
 the Lord bless him, and make him useful to souls ! 
 
 On Monday morning I left New Haven, in company with a man and 
 his wife for Branford, in their wagon ; while Lorenzo stayed to give them 
 another sermon, as it was the " Fourth of July," and there was an oration 
 to be delivered by the great Mr. T * * * * ; accordingly, he spoke some- 
 thing on the present state of our country, to an audience that was atten- 
 tive. He then left there in a wagon, which belonged to a Quaker, who 
 was going to see his friends in Branford, where he spoke again at night. 
 
 The next morning the friend that had brought us to Branford, started 
 with us to North Guilford, to a brother of mine, that I had not seen for 
 near thirty years. We were both very small at that time, but now he 
 had a wife and six children, and I felt much pleased to find that he had 
 been industrious, and appeared to be doing well, as it relates to this world ; 
 and I trust he was not altogether indifferent to the things of another. His 
 wife was in a low state of health, but I have no doubt but she enjoys reli- 
 gion. May the God of all grace bless them and their dear children. 
 There I saw my step-mother also, that I had not seen before since I was 
 six years of age : my heart glowed with affection towards her ; may her 
 last days be crowned with peace ! 
 
 My brother took his wagon, and carried us to Durham, on the stage- 
 road, and tarried with us that night ; and in the morning bid us farewell, 
 and returned home. A friend living at Durham, lent us a chaise to Mid- 
 dletown ; where my Lorenzo held meeting at night. There we met 
 brother Burrows from Hebron, with a wagon, which was to return the 
 next morning, in which we came to his house, where we stayed from 
 Friday until Monday. Lorenzo preached on Friday night, and also on 
 Sunday at the Methodist meeting-house ; the people were solemn and at- 
 
 41* 
 
480 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 tentive. At five o'clock, at another place four or five miles distant, and 
 returned again that night. 
 
 This place was about twelve or fourteen miles from his clear father's ; 
 and as we had no horse or carriage, and brother Burrows made wagons, 
 he bought a horse and wagon from him ; and we started on Monday, about 
 three o'clock in the afternoon, and arrived at his father's just before dark. 
 We were kindly received by his father and the rest of the family. We 
 found the old gentleman in tolerable health ; but being a man advanced 
 in years, he was something feeble : we stayed with him from Monday until 
 Saturday. The people of this place are much degenerated from what 
 they once were, when the candle of the Lord shone upon their heads ; but 
 now there is scarcely any, that I saw, who appeared to enjoy religion ! 
 Our dear old father seemed to be struggling for deliverance in the blood 
 of Jesus ; may the great Master appear to his soul, the first among ten 
 thousand, and altogether lovely ! 
 
 We spent the week, I may say, in a solitary way, in taking our rambles 
 through the lonely walks that my Lorenzo had taken in early days of 
 childhood, before his tender mind was matured ; and after he had arrived 
 to the age of fifteen, when his heart was wrought upon by the Spirit of 
 God. Here was the sweet grove, at the foot of a beautiful hill, through 
 which ran a charming rivulet of water, where he used to go to meditate 
 and pray to that God, who was able to save and did deliver his soul, and 
 enabled him to take up his cross, and go forth to call sinners to repentance. 
 
 My heart was pained to know and see that some part of the family was 
 not, or appeared not engaged to save their souls. 
 
 On Saturday we started for Tolland, and from thence to Square-pond, 
 where Lorenzo preached twice the next, day, at the Methodist meeting- 
 house, to an attentive congregation ; and at five o'clock at Tolland : the 
 people seemed very solemn. Early on Monday morning we left Tolland, 
 for Hartford, where Lorenzo preached at night, in a Presbyterian meeting- 
 house, to a tolerable congregation. We met with kind treatment from a 
 Doctor Lynds — may the Lord bless him and his ! We left Hartford on 
 Tuesday, and went to an aunt of Lorenzo's that night, living about four 
 or five miles from his father's. She appeared very glad to see us ; and 
 sent out and called in the neighbors, and Lorenzo gave them a short dis- 
 course. The next day Lorenzo was quite unwell, unable to sit up ; but 
 towards evening we made ready, and started for his father's, where we 
 arrived in safety. Lorenzo had intended to leave me at his father's, while 
 he took a journey to the east ; but circumstances appeared not to favor it, 
 and he concluded to take me with him. Accordingly, we made prepara- 
 tions for our departure, on Saturday morning, July 23d, 1814, after hav- 
 ing stayed with his father for ten or twelve days. 
 
 [ felt truly pained to part with the dear old man : may the Lord 11 
 him, and make his last days abundant in peace ! My Lorenzo preached 
 at Vernon at night, and in the morning, to an attentive little company — 
 ma) r the Lord make it like bread cast upon the waters ! He preachi 
 ITartford-five-miles, on Sunday, to a crowded congregation. 
 
 July 25th. Wc have this day arrived at, Hartford, and my Lorenzo 
 has received his books from New York ; and furthermore, we have heard of 
 the arrival of a large force of (.in- enemy's soldiers, landing on our once 
 peaceful happy shore f O that the God that is able to save, would appear 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 4-7 
 
 for our deliverance ! Although, as a nation, we have forfeited all right and 
 title to protection ; yet there is nowhere else to fly for deliverance ! O 
 that we, as a nation, may be humbled before God, and lift our united cries 
 to the throne of grace for his assistance ! May the tumults of the earth 
 be hushed to silence, and people learn war no more ! My soul longs to 
 drink deeper into the spirit of love to God and man, that I may be made 
 useful to souls, and a comfort to my wandering companion, that I may be 
 a helpmate indeed. 
 
 " How vain are all tilings here below, 
 How false, and yet how fair ! 
 Each pleasure has its poison too, 
 And every sweet a snare !" 
 
 that the Lord would teach me the emptiness of earthly enjoyments, 
 and help me to rely on him alone for support and comfort ! O that my 
 prospects for glory may brighten up, and my soul be struggling for full 
 deliverance from everv desire that is not centred in Him that is able to 
 give all things ! 
 
 1 have been reading the exercise of a precious woman, who went with 
 her husband to the East Indies, to help him to preach the gospel to the 
 poor ignorant Hindoos. O that the desire which filled her soul, to spread 
 the good news of glad tidings of the Saviour, may prevail more and more ! 
 
 We rode three miles from Hartford, the same day that we went there ; 
 and Lorenzo preached at night, at East Hartford, to, perhaps, one hun- 
 dred and fifty or two hundred, (and they were quite attentive,) from these 
 words — " Behold, I stand at the door and knock ; if any man hear my voice 
 and open the door, I will come in to him, and sup with him, and he with 
 me." My mind was quite depressed, although I was enabled to close the 
 meeting by prayer. I feel a gloom hanging over my mind, on account 
 of the present state of my country. — O ! will the great God deliver our 
 happy land into the hand of the spoiler ? O that God would hear and 
 answer prayer ; inspire, and then accept the prayer of us poor mortals ! 
 My soui longs to be prepared for whatever awaits us on the shores of time. 
 If we live as we ought, we may rely on the providence of God, to protect 
 us from every evil. My Lorenzo is very unwell. O that the Lord may 
 give him grace and strength to do his duty, and call sinners to repentance ! 
 May the Lord bless his labors, and make him useful to souls ! 
 
 I long to get more confidence, to take up my cross, and help him to 
 spread the good news of glad tidings to all people — may God help me ! 
 
 My desire is, that I may lie at the feet of Jesus, and be willing to love 
 the cross, that I may wear the crown in those happy mansions above the 
 skies. My heart, I find, is too often wandering from my God. O that I 
 may arise and shake myself, and in the strength of Jesus, overcome my 
 enemies, both of a spiritual and a temporal nature ! I long to be altogether 
 devoted to my God. Lorenzo expects to preach this evening — may the 
 Lord attend, by the unction of his Holy Spirit. 
 
 Lorenzo preached the last night ; but I was so unwell that I could not 
 attend : and he is to preach twice to-day — may the Lord stand by him, 
 and make his words sharp and piercing, reaching the hearts of those that 
 hear ! 
 
 My soul longs to be more alive to God. that I may be made more useful 
 to my fellow-creatures, and help my companion to spread the glorious 
 
488 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 gospel through this weary land : we are wanderers on earth — we have no 
 abiding home in this world, but are seeking one above — may the God of 
 all grace enable us to keep the prize in view, and deliver us from all our 
 enemies. 
 
 My Lorenzo hath spoken once to-day, and is to speak again this evening 
 — may the Lord attend the word with power. Why should we desire to 
 live in this world to be useless ? For what would be the benefit if we 
 were to live to the age of Methuselah, and neglect the one thing needful ? 
 It would only add to our condemnation ! O that these things may be im- 
 pressed on my heart ! 
 
 July 28th. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his benefits ! 
 What reason have I to be thankful to my great Benefactor for mercies to rne, 
 a poor wanderer upon the earth, that I am provided with kind friends in this 
 world of wo ! May my heart glow with gratitude to my God and my fellow- 
 mortals for the blessings that I enjoy ! May the great Master reward those 
 who are willing to administer to the necessities of those that have taken their 
 lives in their hands, and have gone forth to sound the alarm, and call sin- 
 ners to repentance — to offer them free salvation in the blood of Jesus ! 
 My soul longs to see Zion prosper — to hear poor sinners inquiring the way 
 to peace and true happiness. O may the Lord inspire my heart with that 
 living faith, to cry mightily to him who is able to save souls. O, if Christians 
 were more engaged to obtain the height and depth, and length and breadth 
 of the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, what a happy time 
 it would be ! O my soul, awake ! lift up a cry to the God and Father of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, for full redemption in the blood of Jesus ! 
 
 Lorenzo preached three times at East Windsor ; but the people are like 
 the nether mill-stone, hard and unfeeling : may the Lord soften their hard 
 hearts, and bring them to a sense of their danger ! We were at a kind 
 family by the name of Stoten. May the Lord prosper them in the way to 
 glory. My heart hath felt somewhat refreshed since I came to the house 
 of friend Barker's, living in West Windsor. Lorenzo hath been acquaint- 
 ed with the family sixteen years : it does my heart good to meet those 
 who have their faces Zion- ward ! 
 
 What a sweet meeting it will be when all the tempted followers of Jesus 
 
 get home ! 
 
 " There on a green and flow'ry mount 
 Our weary souls shall sit ; 
 And with transporting joys recount 
 The labors of our feet." 
 
 What a prize ! Is it not worth striving for ? O may I be more zealous 
 in the way of my duty — more willing to take up the cross ! 
 
 The news of war is saluting our ears daily. O that God may prepare 
 us for whatever awaits us ; and if a scourge is necessary, may it bring us, 
 as a nation, to the feet of Jesus ! My heart is pained within me. O 
 Lord, prepare me to submit to thy will, with the vest of the poor fallen 
 race of Adam. We have all sinned, and come short of the glory of God, 
 and deserve chastisement. O that we may fall into the hand of God rath- 
 er than the hand of man — for he is merciful ! I feel a desire to submit 
 without murmuring ; but our hearts are so refractory, we need the 
 influence of grace, to make us what we ought to be. My Lord, help 
 America ! 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 489 
 
 July 29th. Lorenzo preached last evening to a tolerable company, con- 
 sidering it was a very unpleasant night ; and they gave very good atten- 
 tion : may the Lord make it like seed sown on good ground, that it shall 
 bring forth fruit in due time ! There seems to be a number in this place 
 that are heaven-born and heaven-bound : may the Lord make them burn- 
 ing and shining lights in the land wherein they live, that they may be like 
 unto the leaven which was hid in three measures of meal, leavening the 
 whole lump ; so that the flame may continue to increase until the town 
 shall be filled with the glory of God ! My soul longs to see Zion pros- 
 per ! O God, fill my heart with love to thee and my fellow-sinners. My 
 heart is pained to see so little good done as there is — may God revive his 
 work once more in the land. 
 
 "Through grace lam determined 
 To conquer though I die ; 
 And then away to Jesus, 
 On wings ol'love I'll fly !'' 
 
 I am a stranger and pilgrim on earth, together with my dear companion ; 
 but we have the promise of a substantial inheritance, if we are faithful, 
 and continue to the end. 
 
 " The Lord my pasture shall prepare, 
 And ieed me with a shepherd's care ; 
 My noonday walks he shall attend. 
 And all my midnight hours defend." 
 
 O Lord, help me to rely upon thy promises, by faith ! 
 
 July 31st, 1814. What cause have I to adore that beneficent hand, that 
 hath and doth still provide for such a poor unprofitable creature as I ! 
 May my heart be filled with grateful songs of praise to the great Master. 
 
 We left Hartford on the morning of the 30th, without knowing whither 
 we went, or where we should find a resting-place for the night ; but God 
 provided for us beyond what we could have expected. We met with an 
 old man, and after speaking to him, we found him to be one of those who 
 are striving to walk the narrow happy road. He told us of a family who 
 he thought would be glad to see Lorenzo. Accordingly, we went there, 
 and found it even so : this place is called Barkhamstead. Tiey received 
 us with affection, and every attention possible. Their names were Fran- 
 cis. Lorenzo held two meetings at a barn, within about a mile of this 
 friend's : the people were solemn and attentive. There I met with two 
 of my uncle's daughters very unexpectedly : they lived in the neighbor- 
 hood. They appeared glad to see me, this being the first time I had ever 
 seen them since I could recollect. I have had as little acquaintance with 
 any of my relation as most people. This circumstance excited a sensation 
 in my heart, that I was almost a stranger to before — I felt such a drawing 
 towards them ! O that the Lord would give them to feel the necessity of 
 living up to the requirements of the gospel, that we may meet at last on 
 the happy banks of everlasting deliverance ! In the evening we went 
 about five miles further, where Lorenzo preached again. This was the 
 third time he had preached this day : may the Lord strengthen his body 
 and soul, to cry aloud and spare not, to sinners to repent. 
 
 Monday morning, August 1st. Lorenzo preaches again this morning 
 at 5 o'clock. O that the Lord would make him more and more useful to 
 
 
490 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 his fellow-mortals. I feel this morning a desire to be more engaged with 
 my God ! O that my heait might be filled with all the fulness of the 
 Spirit, that I may be more willing to take up my cross and help my com- 
 panion to do good ! Time is short — we are hastening to eternity ! that 
 our days may be spent in the service of God, helping souls on to the peace- 
 ful mansions of rest. We left brother Coe's this morning and went on about 
 seven or eight miles, when our horse was taken sick. We stopped at a 
 public house, and the people seemed willing to help us to administer some 
 relief. I felt my mind quite composed, knowing that he who dealeth out 
 to us, knoweth what is best, and what good may result from it we can- 
 not tell. 
 
 The family Avere desirous Lorenzo should hold a meeting here this eve- 
 ning, and he hath consented. May the Lord stand by him, and enable 
 him to declare the whole counsel of God to those who may come out to 
 hear ! May my heart feel more engaged for the salvation of our souls. 
 
 August 3d. What cause of gratitude I have to the God of all mercies, 
 that it is as well with me this morning as it is ! May my heart be filled 
 with grateful songs of praise for his preservation ! We started from the 
 public house, where our horse was sick, on Tuesday morning the 2d day 
 of August. Lorenzo preached the evening before to a small congrega- 
 tion, but quite attentive. I think there were really pious, humble souls ; 
 but I left there condemned in my own mind for not taking up my cross : 
 may the Lord forgive, and enable me to be more obedient in future. 
 
 We intended to reach Lenox that night, which'was about thirty miles, 
 our horse appearing quite well. It was not far from sunrise : the day 
 appeared very gloomy. We travelled until about six o'clock, then we 
 stopped at a tavern and got some refreshments. They made a tolerable 
 heavy charge, which we paid, and Lorenzo gave them two books. He 
 requested the man to let one of them circulate through the neighborhood, 
 hoping it might prove a blessing to some. God grant it for his mercy's 
 sake ! We continued on our way through a wood four or five miles, ly- 
 ing nearly on the Farmington river, over a mountain of considerable 
 height. The road was very good, and the prospect delightful to me. The 
 river breaking through the rocks appeared to me very majestic, while the 
 banks were^lothed with delightful green. My heart was charmed with 
 thescene. After we got over the mountain, the country seemed more 
 thinly inhabited than any part of Connecticut that I have been in : may 
 the Lord bless the people. We travelled on until between one and two 
 o'clock, and then stopped and gave our horse some food. By this time the 
 clouds began to grow somewhat more gloomy ; but we did not think the 
 storm was so near. We started, but had not gone more than a mile and a 
 half before the clouds began to discharge their contents at such a dreadful 
 rate, that we were almost blinded with the rain, and no house so near that 
 we could retreat to. At last we came to a place where there was a house 
 over in a lot, and also a barn. We drove up to the bars, and I got out 
 and ran to the barn ; but there seemed no asylum from the impetuous rain. 
 From thence T ran to the house, but no one lived there ; so I was compel- 
 led to return to the barn, where, by the time Lorenzo had got with his 
 horse and wagon, and drove them into the barn upon the floor, I was wet 
 through and through. I crept upon the mow, and he reached me my 
 trunk. There I changed my clothes; but he was not so well off, for he 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 491 
 
 was under the necessity of keeping his on. We stayed there until the 
 storm was over, and then made the best of our way to Lenox, where we 
 arrived a little before sunset. We got into a friend's house, where we 
 were treated very kind. Lorenzo appeared to have taken some cold ; but 
 we have reason to be thankful that it is no Avorse. We have a trying 
 world to pass through. O that the Lord may enable us to keep the prize 
 in view — that our conflicts may prove blessings to our souls, and we at last 
 come off more than conquerors through him that hath loved us and given 
 himself for us ! Lorenzo hath had the privilege of preaching in the court- 
 house twice, and perhaps he may hold meeting there again this evening : 
 may the Lord ttoat can answer by fire, attend the word with power to the 
 hearts of those that hear ! O my soul, look up to him that is able to save, 
 for all the strength that is necessary to enable me to bear with patience 
 whatever may be the will of my heavenly Father to inflict. 
 
 My soul longs to enjoy more of the perfect love of God, that I may in 
 all things say, " not my will, but thine be done !" 
 
 August 4th. Through the goodness of the Friend of sinners, I am still 
 alive, and better in health than I could expect, considering my exposure 
 for a few days past. May my heart be grateful to him that supplies all 
 my wants. We left Lenox this morning, and have come to Pittsfield. 
 This is a delightful country, but the same gloom appears to hang over the 
 country as it relates to religion. O that the cloud would break, and the 
 work of God revive once more ! May my heart glow with love to God 
 and my fellow-sinners. I want to be a true follower of the meek and 
 lowly Jesus — be prepared for life or death, a living witness of his good- 
 ness, and when I am called to bid adieu to this world of wo, that I may 
 leave it in peace. 
 
 August 5th. How much I am indebted to the rich mercy of a kind Pro- 
 vidence, for the many blessings which I do enjoy, the favor of kind friends, 
 while a wanderer on earth ! We left Lenox the morning of the 4th, and 
 went to the north part of Pittsfield, to old friend Ward's, where we were 
 received with seeming friendship ; but my Lorenzo could not get the peo- 
 ple notified as he had expected he might have done, when he thought of 
 going there at night, and concluded to start from there early the next morn- 
 ing ; but several people coming in that evening, appeared so anxious that 
 he should preach before he left the place, that he concluded to stay, if they 
 would give notice, which they promised to do, at half past 10 o'clock the 
 following day, and at evening in the centre of the town, it being a day set 
 apart for a fast by the Methodists. Accordingly we repaired at the ap- 
 pointed hour to the meeting-house, where a considerable number of people 
 were collected, and Lorenzo spoke to them on the duty of fasting, from 
 these words, " In those days shall they fast," with a good degree of liber- 
 ty : the people were very solemn and attentive ; may God make it a bless- 
 ing to some souls. From thence we came to the centre of the town, to a 
 brother Green's, where we were received with great kindness. O that the 
 great Master may reward those who are willing to receive his wandering 
 pilgrims, and make them comfortable with every needed blessing for time 
 and eternity. O that I could always keep the place of Mary, at the feet 
 of Jesus ! Lord, give me more of the loving spirit which she possessed, 
 that my soul may enjoy the blessings that are laid up for those that are 
 
492 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 faithful. My Lorenzo is much afflicted of late with his old complaint — 
 may God give him and me grace to say, The will of the Lord be done. 
 
 August 6th. My mind is quite depressed this day, the fluctuating scenes 
 of this life lie too much on my heart. O that my Lord would give me 
 grace to bear them with patience ! We are still in Pittsfield ; the people 
 are kind, but they have their peculiarities, so inquisitive to know the con- 
 cerns of others ! May the Lord help us to look more carefully into our 
 own hearts, and see that we are right before God ! I need more of the 
 spirit of submission to the will of my Master. 
 
 August 7th. My poor companion hath been very much afflicted yester- 
 day and the last night with the toothache; in so great atlegree, that be 
 could not attend the appointment the last evening, which gave me some 
 pain, as it would be a disappointment to many. I thought if I could have 
 gone and spoken to the people, if I could have spOke any thing to the edi- 
 fication of souls, it would, I thought, have been a great comfort to my mind. 
 My health is but poor ; may God strengthen my body : and above all, 
 may my heart be so filled with love to my fellow-sinners, that I may call 
 upon them to close in with the overtures of mercy ! I felt such a desire 
 that souls might be benefited, that 1 could not sleep. O that I may be 
 willing to take up my cross, and if the Lord has any thing for such an 
 unworthy creature as me to do, may I not be so loth to accede to it. I 
 feel many times much distressed on account of my backwardness. O that 
 I may be a cross-bearer indeed. Lorenzo hath gone to speak to those 
 who will assemble to hear the word, in much weakness of body : may 
 that God who is able to bring strength out of weakness, stand by him, 
 and enable him to declare the whole counsel of God. He labors under 
 many weaknesses, but this I trust is his consolation, that when his work 
 is done, he will receive double for all his pain! that I may willingly 
 take my share with him in this vale of wo, that I may share with him in 
 the reward ! May the Lord bless his labors this day. We returned to 
 Pittsfield town in the afternoon, and he preached at 5 o'clock to a crowded 
 congregation. They were really attentive : may the Lord seal conviction 
 on their hearts. This was the third time he had spoken that day ; he re- 
 turned to brother Green's, where we lodged, and seemed much better than 
 he was in the morning : in the evening there was a number who came in, 
 and he spoke to them again, and it was quite a solemn time ; my heart 
 was much drawn out in prayer that the Lord would bless them. 
 
 We expected to have left the place on Monday morning, but the wea- 
 ther proved so unfavorable that it was impracticable : consequently we 
 stayed until Tuesday ; then we left brother Green's and came on to Ben- 
 nington that night, to a public house, where Lorenzo got permission to 
 hold meeting in a large ball-room. He hired two little boys to go down 
 into the middle of the town to give notice, and others told some, so that 
 there were perhaps more than one hundred that attended ; they gave very 
 good attention. God grant they may profit by it. On Tuesday the 9th 
 of August we left Bennington, and came to Cambridge white meetifig-house, 
 where we took breakfast. This brought to my recollection former times, 
 when I was a child ; the rambles that I have taken among my companions 
 through this delightful spot ! Now those that were my companions, are 
 married, and have large families ; many have gone to the " silent tomb," 
 whither we are all hastening. May the Lord prepare us for that impor- 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 493 
 
 tant day. We than started for my sister's, living near the Batonkill 
 river ; where we arrived a little before night. My sister was much re- 
 joiced to see us, and I was not less happy to meet with a sister whom I 
 had not seen but once in more than twenty years. I found her enjoying 
 a good degree of peace and plenty : a kind husband and a sufficiency of 
 this world's goods ; and I trust her face is Zion-vvard ! May God help us 
 to keep on our journey until we meet to part no more ! 
 
 Sunday, August 14th. Bless the Lord, my soul, for the present mercies 
 that I do enjoy : I have been privileged once more of meeting with a kind 
 sister ; my heart warms with affection towards her. She appears to be 
 striving to make her way to Mount Zion. May the Friend of sinners be 
 her guide and support through this vale of tears, and may we meet on the 
 peaceful banks of eternity at last, with those of our friends that have arrived 
 there before us. She is blessed with an affectionate friend and companion; 
 may the Lord make them happy in time and eternity. 
 
 Lorenzo is very much afflicted with the old complaint, that has follow- 
 ed him almost all his life. This northern clime disagrees greatly with 
 his health, and I know not what will be the consequence, if he stays long 
 in this part of the world. My sister wishes me to stay with her for some 
 time, but I cannot feel reconciled to let my companion go and leave me 
 behind ; and on the whole, I think I had rather go and take my chance 
 with him, until it is the will of our God to part us by his Providence. 
 May the Lord help us to feel resigned to his will in all things, enable us 
 to keep the prize in view, and be faithful to our good God while on earth 
 we stay, and be prepared to shout hallelujahs above, among the blood- 
 washed throng, in the paradise of God ! 
 
 Monday, 15th. My Lorenzo preached twice yesterday in this place, and 
 some were offended at his doctrine. This shows how prejudiced people are 
 in favor of their own notions. May the Lord help people to discern be- 
 tween truth aud error. My heart's desire is to keep the narrow road that 
 leads to joys on high ; may the way appear more plain to my understand- 
 ing, and my heart feel more love to God and man. We know not what is 
 in store for us, nor how many conflicts we may have to pass through. 
 May our days be spent in the service of the great Master, so that whether 
 we have pleasure or pain, we may be enabled to say, the will of the Lord 
 be done ! The way of danger we are in, and we need the influence of his 
 grace to speed us on our way. The cloud seems to darken, and what 
 may be the troubles that America may have to encounter we do not know : 
 may that God who is able to deliver nations as well as individuals, under- 
 take our cause, and make it a blessing to the inhabitants of this our once 
 happy land. My soul longs for the prosperity of my country, and that 
 precious souls may be brought to the knowledge of the truth, as it is in 
 Christ Jesus the Lord ! O that my heart may feel a greater inward 
 struggle for the welfare of my dear fellow-mortals ; and may I keep the 
 crown in view myself! 
 
 Tuesday, August 16th. I am still the spared monument of mercy. O 
 that my soul may glow with love and gratitude to my great Benefactor, 
 for all his favors to unworthy me. But my cold heart is too little warm- 
 ed by all these blessings ! O God, give me more of that inward purity oi 
 heart, that my life may be like an even-spun thread — my heart and soul 
 
 42 
 
494 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 engaged in the work, to help my Lorenzo to cry aloud to poor sinners to 
 turn to God, and seek the salvation of their poor souls ! 
 
 " Come, Lord, from above, 
 These mountains remove ; 
 O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love." 
 
 Wednesday morning, August 17th. We have been one week at my 
 brother-in-law's, and they are very kind ; we have taken much satisfac- 
 tion with my sister and her husband : may their hearts be placed on those 
 riches that are durable and will never fade ! I feel my heart too little 
 alive to my God. O that I had more of the power of living faith ! 
 
 " The praying spirit breathe, 
 The watching pow'r impart ; 
 From all entanglement beneath, 
 Call off my peaceful heart !" 
 
 August 19th. We left my dear sister's yesterday, with hearts much 
 affected, not knowing whether we should meet again on mortal shores, 
 but hoping if we meet no more below, we may have a happy meeting in 
 that bright world above, where separation will be dreaded no more ! 
 
 We travelled about twenty-three miles, and met with a kind family, 
 where we put up for the night. In the morning, by the time the day broke, 
 we started for the Saratoga Springs, where we were aiming, and arrived 
 there by six o'clock. There Lorenzo met a lady from South Carolina, 
 who had treated him with every attention when at the White Sulphur 
 Springs in Virginia, and also at her- own house at Charleston. She still 
 appeared much pleased to meet with him here : she invited him to call 
 upon them at their lodgings, at the Columbia Hotel. Accordingly we did, 
 and were treated with great politeness. Lorenzo received an invitation to 
 preach in the afternoon at four o'clock, which he accepted. O may the 
 word come from the heart, and reach the hearts of those that hear ; may 
 his labors be blessed to the people in this place ! My soul longs to see the 
 work revive, and souls brought to the knowledge of the truth. We are 
 now at the Springs, but which way we shall bend our course when we 
 leave here, I cannot tell. May the Lord direct our steps in that way 
 which will be most for our good and his glory ! 
 
 I am a wanderer upon the earth : may the Lord help me to be resigned 
 to his will in all things. I feel to shrink from the cross at times ; but the 
 desire of my heart is, that I may be a willing follower of the meek and 
 lowlyJesus. My soul's desire and prayer to God is, that the people of 
 America may learn righteousness, and put their trust in that God that is 
 able to^ save. O ! my heart is pained to see so much inattention to the 
 one thing needful, and I also mourn before God for the coldness of my 
 heart ! that I may be stirred up to more diligence in my duty ! 
 
 Saturday, August 20th. The Springs seem to have a salutary effect upon 
 me. May my soul glow with gratitude to my great and good Benefactor 
 for all his mercies to unworthy me. I am under many obligations to him 
 who supplieth all our necessities ; may my soul ever feel sensations of love 
 to my precious Redeemer for these unmerited favors, bestowed on such 
 an unprofitable creature as I ! My poor companion is still much alflict- 
 ed with the asthma, which makes him very feeble in body ; but 1 pray 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 495 
 
 God to strengthen his soul, and give him wisdom from above to prevail on 
 precious souls to close in with the overtures of mercy ! The Lord help us 
 to wait patiently to see the salvation of God ! 
 
 " The way of danger we are in, 
 Beset by devils, men, and sin !" 
 
 But may we view the line drawn by the Friend of sinners, and keep 
 there : so that we may be prepared to pass over Jordan with joy, and ever- 
 lasting songs of praise to him who conquered death and the grave, and 
 made "it possible for the ruined race of Adam to obtain peace and pardon! 
 
 Monday, August 22d. Through the tender mercies of a beneficent Pro- 
 vidence I am still alive and out of eternity ! O may my soul be bowed 
 down at his footstool, feeling gratitude to that hand which hath preserved 
 and provided for me in this unfriendly world ! I, of all .creatures, have 
 the most reason to be thankful ; the Lord hath raised me up friends to 
 supply all my necessities, may the great* Master have all the glory. Lo- 
 renzo preached at the Springs on Sunday the 20th, to an attentive con- 
 gregation, though made up of various characters, and some of the first 
 rank ; but gentlemen or ladies may be known by their behavior, meet them 
 where you will. At Milling's, (living about six or seven miles from the 
 Springs,) he met a large company, but of quite a different cast : they gave 
 him a quiet hearing ! "May the Lord turn curiosity into godly sincerity ; 
 my soul longs to see Zion prosper ! A lady at the Springs had requested 
 us to return in the morning before she should leave there, as she expected 
 to start for the Balston Springs soon after breakfast. Accordingly, we 
 started very soon in the morning, and arrived about six at the Columbian 
 Hotel, where this lady, with one more, had invited us. They appeared 
 very friendly : they were from South Carolina, by the name of Coldon 
 and Harper, the latter made me a present of six dollars : may the Lord 
 reward her as well as others, for their liberality to me ! 
 
 Thursday, August 25th. I am now at Balston Springs, whither we 
 came on Tuesday, for the benefit of the water. We have met with a 
 kind family, for which I desire to be truly thankful to that gracious Pro- 
 vidence who hath opened the hearts of many to show us kindness. May 
 he reward them richly in this world, and in the next bestow on them a 
 crown of glory ! Lorenzo hath left me this morning, to fulfil some ap- 
 pointments which have been given out for him : may the great Master at- 
 tend him with his grace, and bless his labors to precious souls ! I should 
 rejoice to see the prosperity of Zion ! May the Lord prosper his people, 
 and make them of one heart and of one mind, that they may join together 
 to build up the cause of God, and not stand in the way of sinners ! When 
 that happy day will arrive I know not, but whosoever lives to see that 
 period may truly rejoice. 
 
 We stayed a few days more in this place. There are but few people 
 here, I am afraid, that truly love and serve the Lord. O that something 
 might take place to bring them to a sense of their danger, and cause them 
 to seek the Lord in good earnest ! The way of sin and transgression is 
 hard and dangerous. May the Lord teach me my duty, and enable me 
 to walk in the way of holiness, that my last end my be peace ! The 
 prospect before me is something dark and gloomy at times, while I am 
 tossed to and fro upon the boisterous ocean of life, but the Lord hath been 
 

 496 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 my helper hitherto, and I trust he will save to the end. My soul needs 
 more grace and strength to stem the torrent of difficulties and dangers 
 that I have to encounter, but the arm of the Lord is sufficient ! What is 
 before me I know not, but I hope to put my trust in the Lord, who is able 
 to save, and not say my will, but thine be done. 
 
 August 27th. My soul is much depressed this morning. I spent the 
 last night at a house where the woman is a Methodist, but the man 
 makes no profession of religion. I felt myself quite embarrassed, as he 
 appeared very unsociable. I have returned to brother Webster's ; they 
 are kind, but have a good many in family. My way appears something 
 difficult, but I pray God to help me to sink into his will ; and in whatever 
 situation I may be brought in, to learn therewith to be content. O thou 
 Friend of sinners, draw nigh and give me more of the true spirit of Chris- 
 tian love ! 
 
 I pray my God to give my poor companion strength of body and mind, 
 to be useful to souls, that when his work is finished on earth, he may 
 enter into joys on high. O happy, happy day, when the laborer shall 
 receive his reward ! May he be faithful to his God, that he may have a 
 clear sky, and a glorious prospect of that rich inheritance, which is laid 
 up for those that are faithful to their God ! 
 
 " O may my lot be cast with these, 
 The least of Jesus' witnesses" 
 
 on earth, and at last join the blood-washed throng above ! 
 
 Sunday, August 28th. This is the day that our all-conquering Saviour 
 burst the bands of death, and led captivity captive ; opened the door of 
 mercy to the enslaved sons and daughters of Adam, that they may profit 
 by the rich sacrifice which hath been offered for their redemption. What 
 matter of sorrow it is, that the offers of such unbounded mercy should be 
 neglected by those who are so deeply interested in it, to prepare them for 
 the day of adversity and death ; which must assuredly overtake them, 
 whether they will or not — there is no escape. Moments fly on without 
 control, and will shortly bring us to the place appointed for all living. O 
 that it may rest with ponderous weight on the hearts of all concerned in 
 it ! And thou, O my soul ! look well to thyself, that thou mayest meet 
 thy Judge in peace, when he shall come in the clouds of heaven, attended 
 with his glorious retinue of saints and angels, to sit in judgment on the 
 descendants of the first man and woman, who have all had the offers of 
 life and salvation made to them ! It will be a joyful day to those who 
 have improved their time, " and washed their robes and made them white 
 in the blood of the Lamb;" but O what horror will seize the guilty soul 
 that squandered away his precious time, and slighted the overtures of 
 mercy — who did despite to the Spirit of grace and the Son, who took 
 upon hirn the form of a servant, spent many years of toil and pain, and at 
 last gave his life a ransom for our salvation ! O what unbounded mercy ! 
 O unexampled love ! Why are not our souls lost in wonder, love, and 
 praise ! May I ever tremble at his word ! My departure may be at 
 hand— time is short at the longest. O that 1 may improve my precious 
 moments as they pass, to the glory of my God, and the good of my own 
 immortal soul ! 
 
 My Lorenzo is engaged in blowing the gospel trumpet — may the Lord 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 497 
 
 bless and be with him while absent from me, and at last bring us to meet 
 to part no more in that sweet world of love. 
 
 August 29th. My companion hath returned this morning. We left 
 the Springs and came on to Greenfield, to Dr. Young's. Lorenzo had an 
 appointment to preach at ten o'clock. The people assembled at the time 
 appointed. Lorenzo was quite feeble in body, but he stood up and gave 
 them a discourse on, " The great day of his wrath is come, and who shall 
 be able to stand?" with a good degree of liberty. I felt my heart some- 
 what refreshed under the word, and the people appeared very attentive. I 
 think there are some souls in this place who truly love the great Master — 
 may the Lord prosper them on their journey, and preserve them from the 
 evils that are in the world ! 
 
 My Lorenzo left it to others to give out a few appointments, which they 
 did, in such a manner, that he would be much pinched for time : conse- 
 quently, he was under the necessity of getting some person for a pilot, 
 and go on horseback, as that would be a more speedy way of conveyance 
 than his wagon. Accordingly he started, leaving me behind, at the doc- 
 tor's, until he should return. He had to preach that afternoon, and again 
 at night ; and once or twice, and perhaps three times, the next day. May 
 that God, whom he is striving to serve, strengthen him, soul and body, to 
 cry aloud and spare not, to sinners to repent ! My heart is many times 
 pained on his account. O that I could oftener say, Not my will, but thine 
 be done — that whether our days be many or few, they may all be devoted 
 to God. 
 
 August 30th. The Lord is still gracious to unworthy me, in giving me 
 a good degree of strength of body, and a desire in my soul to make my 
 way through this trying world to a peaceful eternity. O that I may have 
 the whole armor to fight the battles of my Master, and through his strength 
 come off victorious ! 
 
 The days are truly evil, and we need much grace to enable us to keep 
 the narrow way, and not lose our guide ; for we are surrounded by ene- 
 mies on every hand : some, who profess to love the Lord, are watching 
 for evil, and not for good : — may they be sensible that it was a command 
 of our blessed Saviour, " to love one another" as he hath loved us ! May 
 our hearts overflow with love to God, and our brethren ! My soul longs 
 for more of that spirit, that my heart might melt at human wo. May my 
 soul feel for my dear fellow-sinners, that I may bear them up by faith, to 
 a throne of grace, knowing their souls are in danger while living without 
 God in the world ! My lot is a peculiar one, may God help me to fill the 
 station that hath fallen to me, with true courage and fortitude. My com- 
 panion is calling sinners to repentance, under many trials and inconve- 
 niences : may the Lord stand by him, and give him power and wisdom 
 from above, to give to every one a portion in due season ! 
 
 Wednesday, August 31st. We have come eight or ten miles this morn- 
 ing, after Lorenzo had preached at sunrise, to a considerable congrega- 
 tion, with a good degree liberty : the people were very serious, and many 
 I trust were true lovers of Jesus. In about two days Lorenzo preached 
 seven times. The last meeting was under the trees by moonlight ; the 
 prospect was delightful ; he addressed the people from these words : " Who 
 is she that looketh forth as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, 
 and terrible as an army with banners?" The people were solemn and 
 
 42* 
 
498 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 tender. After this meeting he came to Dr. Young's, where I had been left- 
 two days and one night. May the Lord strengthen his body and soul, that 
 he may cry aloud and spare not, for sinners to repent. The times are 
 truly awful, and alarming ; may God send the word home with power to 
 the hearts of the impenitent, that they may take the alarm, and fly to the 
 arms of Jesus for shelter, before troubles shall overtake them. 
 
 We have heard a report that the city of Washington is taken by the 
 enemy, and burned, but I hope it is not so : be that as it may, we must 
 strive to sink into the will of the Lord. What though the fire, or plague, 
 or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints among 
 the rest, their very pains and deaths are blest ! O that the Lord would 
 prepare them for every event of his providence ! 1 think I should be -will- 
 ing to go to any part of the world, if the Lord would make duty plain 
 before us ; the way seems to be intricate at present, although our way 
 hath been opened in a very wonderful manner since we left Virginia. 
 Bless the Lord, O my soul ! and let all within me join to praise his holy 
 name ! May he guide us in the way he would have us to go, and teach us 
 our duty, and enable us willingly to bear the cross, that we may wear a 
 crown of glory at last. 
 
 If our happy land should be brought into bondage to a foreign foe, the 
 time will be distressing beyond what many imagine. I pray God to de- 
 liver us from our enemies, if it is consistent with his will ; and if we need 
 a scourge, that we may fall into the hands of God, and not man : my 
 heart is pained on account of my country. 
 
 My companion preached on Thursday, 1st of September, three times ; 
 first at the Methodist meeting-house in Malta, where we had a sweet and 
 precious time ; there were many praying souls present. From thence we 
 came on to a friend's house, where we got some refreshment ; we then 
 went to another appointment at a large " steeple house," where he had 
 been requested to preach by some person : but the house was shut when 
 we arrived, and was not opened at all, for what reason I cannot tell, but 
 expect it was through prejudice : but this did not dishearten him, he stood 
 up by the side of the house, and gave them a discourse on " Many are 
 called, but few are chosen." The people were attentive in general, ex- 
 cept one or two, who thought their craft in danger ; they grumbled a little 
 to themselves, but did not make much disturbance : we had a peaceable 
 waiting before the Lord. From thence we came on to Still Water village, 
 where we had another appointment ; there he spoke in the open air, to a 
 tolerable congregation, who gave good attention : there the meeting-house 
 was shut also against him. From thence we came on to the Borough, to 
 a brother Evan's, where we stayed that night, the next day Lorenzo had 
 an appointment at ten o'clock ; my prayer to the Lord was that he would 
 stand by him. We wei'e on our way to the city of New York, and what 
 awaited us there I could not tell, the gloomy clouds seemed gathering 
 over our hemisphere ; our once happy land is involved in a bloody war, 
 and what will be the end of it, we cannot tell ; may the great Master give 
 those that have an interest at the throne of grace, the true spirit of agoni- 
 zing prayer, to cry mightily to God for deliverance from the thraldom 
 of war ! 
 
 My Lorenzo is drawn to visit a land far distant from that which gave 
 him birth ; may God teach him the way he would have him go ! My 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 499 
 
 desire is, that God would direct our steps ; and enable us to do our duty ; 
 that when the storms of life are over, we may sit down in the paradise 
 of God. 
 
 Friday, Sept. 3d. This day Lorenzo hath preached once at the Borough, 
 to an attentive congregation. We found kind friends in this place. From 
 thence we came to Waterford, and stopped at friend King's, where we 
 were received with expressions of kindness. They, with one more, re- 
 quested Lorenzo to stay over the Sabbath, which he consented to. My 
 soul's desire was, that the Lord would stand by him, and make his stay 
 profitable to souls. 
 
 My heart was something gloomy, the prospect was dark, the times pre- 
 carious ; what was before us, I could not tell, and I felt my heart drawn 
 out in prayer to God, that he would help us to walk in the way he would 
 have us to go. My desire is, that I may be prepared for all the troubles 
 and difficulties that I may have to encounter in this world of wo ! My 
 dear companion in tribulation is quite feeble in body, which gives me 
 much pain. that I may learn the lesson of submission : the time is fast 
 approaching when sorrow will be turned into joy to those that are faithful 
 to the God of all grace. O that I may be of that happy number ! 
 
 Lorenzo is preaching in Waterford still ; on Friday and on Saturday 
 night, on Sunday morning at sunrise, and at eight o'clock. The people 
 came out very well, and appeared very solemn, and I trust good was done 
 in the name of the Lord. May the Lord inspire our hearts to cry mighti- 
 ly to him who is able to save, for ourselves and our country. It lies near 
 my heart. O that the people may be interested for its welfare, and lay at 
 the feet of the Master, and humble themselves in the dust, that God may 
 deliver us ! 
 
 September 6th. We came to Lansingburgh, the appointment having been 
 given out the day before. But Mr. Chichester, a local preacher, who had 
 been a principal man in building the meeting-house in that place, forbid 
 his preaching in it. Consequently the people erected seats by the side of 
 a large brick house, for accommodation beneath its shade, where we had a 
 refreshing time from the presence of the Lord. My heart was grateful 
 that his blessings were not confined to any particular place : for if we fly 
 to the desert, behold he is there — in the city or country — still the throne 
 of grace is accessible to the humble soul ! May God ever keep us from 
 pride and vain glory, that we may always keep the intercourse open be- 
 tween our souls and him ! 
 
 From thence we went to Troy ; but the same difficulty existed there, 
 the meeting-house being shut up in this place also. But he repaired to 
 the market-house, where he soon had a large company and spoke to them 
 there. Many appeared quite serious : may conviction fasten on their 
 hearts ! We had been in Troy about six years before, and then had more 
 friends than we could visit ; but now we were under the necessity of 
 going to a public-house to put up for the night. But, after Lorenzo had 
 done preaching, and we had retired to our lodgings, there was a friend 
 with whom we had no previous acquaintance, who came to the tavern 
 where we were, and requested us to go and sleep at his house, which af- 
 ter some hesitation we accepted, but left our horse where we were. 
 
 The different treatment we met with now, from what we had received in 
 years that were past, made a great impression on my mind. Lorenzo had 
 
500 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 preached in this same place a number of times about six years previous, 
 and was treated with much kindness by the Methodists ; but now they 
 were very distant. 
 
 We left Troy about eight o'clock on Monday morning, and travelled 
 more than forty miles that day, and stayed at a public house at night. 
 We started early in the morning, and came about seven miles, to a house 
 of entertainment, where we stopped for breakfast. There Lorenzo missed 
 his pocket-book, containing a considerable sum in bank notes, having 
 left it under his pillow. He took the horse, borrowed a saddle, rode 
 back and found it, which was matter of thankfulness to us. After taking 
 breakfast, we started and came on to Rhinebeck Flats, but made no stop ; 
 from thence to the ferry. We had to cross in a sail-boat, and the wind 
 blew quite hard, so that it appeared considerably gloomy to me ; but we 
 got over very well. We wished to get to Esopus, or rather Kingston, 
 which was about three miles from the ferry, before we stopped. We came 
 on, and the first thing we saw when the town appeared in view, was a nu- 
 merous concourse of people assembled together, to see the soldiers take 
 their departure for the city of New York, to defend it, if necessary, from 
 the enemy. This filled my heart with pain and sorrow, when I consider- 
 ed they were liable to fall in the contest, and perhaps leave a wife and 
 children unprotected ; and if not a wife and children, they had parents 
 Avhose hearts were bleeding at the prospect : may God deliver us in his 
 own good time ! 
 
 We were received by brother and sister Covel with friendship : may 
 the Lord reward them in this world with every temporal blessing necessa- 
 ry, and crown them at last with a crown of glory ! It gives me fresh 
 courage when I meet with those who love and serve the Lord, for we find 
 such to be kind and affectionate to all. 
 
 The times are truly awful ! — may the Lord stand by his followers, and 
 help them to lay at his feet, that they may be prepared for the gathering 
 storm. My God, give me more grace to hang my soul on thee. I know 
 what I have passed through, but what is to come I cannot tell : but if God 
 be for us, who can be against us ? O that we may so live, that we may 
 be prepared for the worst. 
 
 Since we left our father's, we have travelled several hundred miles, 
 through a delightful country, flowing, as it were, " with milk and honey." 
 Plenty abounds on every hand ; nothing is lacking but a grateful sense 
 from whence these mercies flow. May God inspire the hearts of the peo- 
 ple with a due sense of their privileges, both of a spiritual and temporal na- 
 ture, which they enjoy : and may they esteem them as they ought, that 
 they may be saved from destruction ! 
 
 We stayed two nights and part of three days at friend Covel's ; and Lo- 
 renzo held two meetings in the town, in the court-house, to a crowded au- 
 dience. They were as attentive as could be expected, considering what a 
 thoughtless place it was : may God have mercy upon them ! 
 
 We left friend Covel's on Thursday, September 5th, and travelled on 
 until night, and stopped at a public house. From thence we came on to- 
 wards Newburg, and about ten o'clock we came to a brother Fowler's, 
 and called ; but he not being at home, and the family not choosing to give 
 us an invitation to stop, we kept on to Newburgh. We had been directed 
 to call at a friend's house, by the name of Cowles, but could not find him. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 501 
 
 We then continued on our way, intending, the first puhlic house we came 
 to, to stop, and get some refreshment. But in passing a toll-bridge, the 
 old man who attended it knew Lorenzo, and solicited him so earnestly to 
 stop and take breakfast, that he consented. They appeared much pleas- 
 ed, and entertained us as well as we could wish. It was done with 
 such cheerfulness that it made a pleasant repast to us indeed. O that 
 people who have it in their power to do good in the world, would be more 
 liberal, and not let the poor outdo them, and so take their crown ! — May 
 God have mercy on the high and lofty ones of the earth, and teach them 
 they are born to die, and perhaps their dust will mingle with the beggar's, 
 and if they are not purified by grace their souls will appear guilty before 
 God ! How can they stand in that great day, when the dread alarm shall 
 be sounded — arise, ye dead, and come to judgment ! My God make us all 
 sensible of the necessity of being ready to meet our Judge in the air ! 
 
 From the toll-bridge we came on to a public house, and stopped to feed 
 our horse ; and while he was eating, there was a woman, whom we had met 
 in a wagon a little before we had got to this house, who, thinking it was 
 Lorenzo, had returned back to this house, and requested him to stop and 
 preach to the people in this neighborhood. The tavern-keeper also soli- 
 cited him, saying he would notify the neighbors. Lorenzo then consented 
 to stay, and we went about a mile further, to sleep at a house where they 
 were Methodists. The place where we went to stay was a delightful 
 spot, situated in a valley, between two considerable mountains, covered 
 with shrubs and trees, but not very fertile, which made the contrast more 
 striking. The house was surrounded with meadows and fruit-trees : the 
 scene appeared charming beyond description. This would be a sweet -re- 
 treat, was suggested to my mind, if we had a few select friends, whose 
 souls were formed for social pleasure, as it relates to spiritual and tempo- 
 ral converse. 
 
 But stop, my fancy ! stay thy soul on God, who can give peace even 
 on the raging ocean. To him, and him alone would I look for comfort, and 
 not to objects which are so transient. My lot appears to be in a peculiar 
 sphere, and I hope in love and mercy the Master will enable me to fill it 
 with patience and submission. 
 
 We left Cornwall on Saturday morning, and proceeded on our way to 
 the city of New York. We made such progress that we got within fifteen 
 or sixteen miles of the city that night, and put up at a public house, where 
 we were much disturbed by some town's people, Avho, I believe, did it on 
 purpose, on the account of our appearance. O that they may be made 
 sensible of the duty they owe to themselves, their God, and their neighbors. 
 
 We started early on Sunday morning, and get to a brother Paradise's, 
 at Bull's Ferry, where we left our horse and wagon. Lorenzo hired a 
 Presbyterian man to keep the horse, and brother Paradise took a small 
 boat and rowed us down to the city. My mind was overspread with gloom, 
 but I strove to put my trust in the Lord. We had a pleasant time on the 
 water. We got clown to New York about two o'clock, and went to our 
 old friend brother Munson's, and were received with the same marks of 
 friendship as formerly : may the Lord reward them for their kindness to 
 us. Our situation is as good at present as it has ever been, as it relates 
 to our temporal prospects, but no doubt trials await us still : may the Lord 
 prepare us for whatever may befall us in the way of duty. I have met 
 
502 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 with another kind family, to whom J am under many obligations for their 
 kindness in days that are past : the}- still are friends. This is not the 
 case with many. Brother and sister Decamp are true-hearted : may the 
 Lord prosper them on their journey to a peaceful eternity ! 
 
 The cloud appears to spread over the American hemisphere : may God 
 prepare his children for the shock. What though the fire, or plague, or 
 sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints among the 
 rest, their pains and deaths are blest. 
 
 Monday, September 12th. I have this day felt my heart somewhat more 
 composed than I have done for some time. 
 
 September 13th. This day we have received more intelligence of the 
 invasion of our once happy land. O that the Lord would prepare us for 
 every event of his providence ! 
 
 September 14th. I desire to be truly thankful to the Giver of every 
 mercy for the blessings I enjoy this precious morning. I enjoy a tolerable 
 degree of health, and am surrounded with kind friends. O that my soul 
 may be filled with grateful songs of praise to him who so richly provides 
 for me. My situation is as pleasant as it has ever been, perhaps for ma- 
 ny years. 
 
 "Bless God, my soul, even unto death, 
 And write a song for every breath." 
 
 September 15th. May my heart be made truly sensible of my depend- 
 ence upon God, who giveth to every one liberally, that seek him with an 
 undivided heart. But I feel this morning as though my heart was too far 
 from that enjoyment which makes happy in this world and in the next. 
 May my heart be revived, and filled with love to God and my fellow-mor- 
 tals. Religion is low at this time in almost every direction : may our 
 hearts feel interested for the prosperity of the church. 
 
 The times are truly alarming, the sound of war is heard in our borders : 
 the alarm is gone forth, " Ye sons of Columbia, to arms, arms." Our 
 sea-boards are likely to be deluged in blood. While our interior is in 
 commotion, our frontiers have been saluted by the warwhoop of the savage ; 
 while tender wives and children have fallen victims to their wanton 
 cruelty. May He that rules on high, that can calm the raging ocean, and 
 bring harmony out of confusion, undertake our cause, and deliver us from 
 the hand of our enemy, and establish peace once more on the earth ! But 
 this may only be the beginning of sorrow to the inhabitants of this terres- 
 trial ball. O that all who have an interest at the throne of grace, would 
 cry mightily to him for strength, to stand in this day of adversity. Lord, 
 prepare us to make our way through all opposition, to the peaceful, happy 
 mansions of unclouded day. O happy, happy land ! when shall we get 
 there ? My God, wash out the stains that sin has made on my immortal 
 soul, that I may have a glorious admittance into those pure regions of 
 everlasting rest ! Trials await me on these mortal shores : may the God 
 of love attend us by his grace, and give us true submission to his will ! 
 May my soul be filled with love and gratitude to that hand which hath 
 provided for me, from my cradle to the present time. How much I owe, 
 yet how little I do as I ought ! O my soul, awake, awake to a sense of 
 duty to the God of all consolation, that thou mayest be filled with all his 
 fulness. 
 
 September lGth. Nothing material has taken place in my situation for 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 503 
 
 some days, but a continual clangor of war is saluting our ears, and what 
 will be the final issue, doth not yet appear : may we be prepared for what- 
 ever may await us : my soul is truly pained on account of my country. 
 O that God would undertake the cause of America. O that the people may 
 learn humility, and submission to his divine will ! 
 
 My mind was much depressed this morning, when I arose, but these 
 words came to my mind, " Be still, and know that I am God," with some 
 power ; may my heart acquiesce in whatever may be our lot. 
 
 We have just heard the joyful tidings, that our dear fellow-citizens of the 
 town of Baltimore are delivered from their troublesome visiters. O that 
 their hearts may be thankful to that hand which was able to save, when 
 appearances were most gloomy ! Help us, O thou God of love, to render 
 thee sincere thanks for these mercies ; and may America, above all lands, 
 be conformed to the will of him, who hath wrought out such a deliverance 
 for this favored country ! May my heart glow with thankfulness to such 
 a good God, and may the remnant of my days be spent in his service. 
 
 Sunday, September 18th. This day my soul hath been refreshed under 
 the improvement of brother Daniel Smith ; while discoursing on the wicked- 
 ness of the Jews, the once chosen people of God, in destroying that most 
 worthy servant of God, Stephen — his triumphant death, and ascension to 
 glory. It filled my soul with raptures. I had something of a view of the 
 suffering Christian, bidding adieu to a world of wo, transported by a con- 
 voy of angels to his Redeemer's bosom ! O what a glorious scene ! may 
 that be my happy lot, though unworthy ! 
 
 September 19th. My heart feels quite gloomy this day. O that these 
 trials might teach me from whence my strength must come ! I cannot tell 
 what is before me ; may God prepare and help me to hang upon his pro- 
 mises, and lay at the feet of the Redeemer of mankind. I long to be 
 more holy, that my heart may be drawn from earth, and placed on more 
 permanent riches. Through grace I hope one day to out- ride the tempest 
 and storms of life, and reach the fair fields of unclouded day. May God 
 revive his work in the land, and prosper Zion, and fill his church with 
 faithful Christians ! 
 
 September 21st. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his be- 
 nefits. The days are evil ; we have need of more wisdom and humility, 
 to walk the narrow road that leads to joys on high. What a vain, deceit- 
 ful world we have to travel through ! How many snares on every side ! 
 May we be* as wise as serpents and harmless as doves. 
 
 Friday, September 23d. The days are rolling fast away : may I have 
 wisdom and grace, to improve my time to the glory of my Creator and 
 the comfort and satisfaction of my own immortal soul ! My heart is often 
 pained to see and feel so little of the life of religion, in almost every di- 
 rection : may the Lord once more revive his work in the land ! 
 
 Since I came to the city, my husband and self took a walk to the 
 " Sate Prison," which was a very great satisfaction to me. We gave 
 one shilling for admittance, and had the privilege of going through every 
 apartment in the prison ; and to see the neatness and industry that pre- 
 vail there, was truly charming. This institution is one of the most noble, 
 perhaps, that ever was adopted by any nation : it saves many of those 
 poor unfortunate creatures who have forfeited their life and liberty, from 
 suffering death, and gives them a space for repentance : and furthermore, 
 
504 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 their labor is very useful to the community. The men were very serious, 
 and appeared downcast ; but the women that have been so unfortunate 
 as to get into this place, appear the most hardened creatures I ever saw. 
 This is a striking proof, to what human natui'e may be reduced. There 
 is a large square in the centre of the prison, where they may range for 
 health, at times. A man may love and serve the Lord in this place, as 
 well as in any other, if he be so minded, and it may be some of these poor 
 mortals will be brought to reflection. The happy day is fast approaching, 
 I trust, when light will shine forth, as the morning, and peace will be es- 
 tablished upon the earth. 
 
 From the eleventh of September to the seventh of October, Lorenzo 
 spent in New York : then he took his departure for Philadelphia, expecting 
 to return in six or eight weeks; but, when he arrived there, he found his 
 way opened in the city and country, so that he thought best to send for me 
 to come to Philadelphia, where he had concluded to spend the winter. 
 Accordingly I started without delay, in a carriage which was sent for me, 
 and arrived in safety in about three days. I was kindly received by friend 
 Allen and his wife, where I tarried until the return of Lorenzo from the 
 Eastern Shore, whither he had taken a tour two or three weeks previous. 
 When he came back, he wished to find a small room, where we could be 
 retired from the world for a few months ; and we were so fortunate as to 
 meet with a friend, (who had plenty of house room, and was willing to 
 accommodate us with a small room, which was made very comfortable by 
 putting up a stove in it,) in a neighborhood of the people called Quakers, 
 where we found it very agreeable. I attended their meetings with much 
 satisfaction : I believe many, very many of those people to be truly spi- 
 ritual. The friend and his wife, at whose house we stopped, belonged to 
 the meeting, and they both appeared striving to be what they ought. May 
 the Master prosper tham in the way of their duty. 
 
 February 27th, 1815. The news of peace salutes our borders, and 
 echoes through the land ! It is a truly pleasing sound. May it inspire 
 our hearts with gratitude to that God who hath given us the blessing. O 
 that divine peace may fill every soul, until this favored nation shall be- 
 come Immanuel's land, and the earth be full of his glory. 
 
 May 8th, 1815. We left Philadelphia in the steamboat, for New York, 
 after spending an agreeable winter at Benedict Dorsey's. The weather 
 being very chilly, and my health somewhat impaired by reason of a severe 
 cold I had taken some time previous, this exposure which I passed through, 
 came very near being too much for my feeble constitution. After we ar- 
 rived at New York I was confined almost two weeks to my bed ; but re- 
 covering my strength in some measure, we embarked on board a packet 
 for New London, where we had every accommodation necessary ; and 
 after a pleasant sail of about thirty hours, we arrived safely and found 
 the people very kind and friendly. But the cold I had taken was so 
 deeply seated on my lungs, it was thought by many it would prove serious 
 in its consequences to me. We arrived here on Saturday. On Sunday, 
 Lorenzo preached four times to crowded congregations, and several til 
 through the week — until he was taken sick : he was attacked very suddenly 
 as he was about to lay down at night, with a pain at his heart, attended 
 with chills. We were then at his brother's. VVe were all much alarmed, 
 thinking perhaps his dissolution was at hand, yet he appeared composed 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 505 
 
 and serene, with a smile on his countenance, although his pain was beyond 
 description ! My soul was poured out to God for his deliverance. After a 
 while he got so much relief that he could be laid down in his bed, but 
 continued very ill for near two weeks; he then had recovered so far as 
 to be able to go on board a boat for Norwich, where we arrived in five or 
 six hours. 
 
 We were received with kindness by brother Bentley and his companion. 
 Lorenzo was still very feeble in body, but the people appearing very anx- 
 ious he should preach, he consented, and at six o'clock that evening the 
 Baptist meeting-house was opened and well filled ; he addressed them — 
 his strength holding out beyond what could have been expected. He spoke 
 again on Monday night ; it was a solemn assembly, and 1 hope good was 
 done in the name of the Lord. 
 
 Lorenzo hired a wagon and horse to convey us to his father's — which 
 was betwixt twenty and thirty miles. Early on Tuesday morning we 
 started, and arrived there about one o'clock on the 14th of June. We 
 found his dear father, with the rest of the family, in tolerable health. 
 
 Lorenzo spent two weeks with us, and then thinking it best to leave me 
 with his father, bid me farewell, and set out on a tour through a part of 
 the states of Rhode Island and Massachusetts, to sound an alarm to the 
 fallen race of Adam in those parts. My heart went with him, in desire 
 that he might be useful to precious souls. 
 
 His father's place of residence is very pleasant. I spent my hours as 
 agreeably as the circumstances could admit, seeing I was separated from 
 my companion and had not the opportunity of meeting, there being none 
 within my reach, except the Presbyterian, and that not very convenient. 
 He thought he might be absent three or four months, but returned in five 
 or six weeks unexpectedly to me, and spent a few weeks with us ; made 
 preparations to leave me with his father, and start on a long tour which 
 would take him eight or nine months to accomplish. This was something 
 trying to my feelings ; but I dare not say do not go, neither do I feel a 
 disposition to prevent him doing his duty. 
 
 On the 30th of August, he had got in readiness and bid me adieu — 
 leaving me comfortably provided for as it relates to outward things. The 
 family consisted of his father, sister, and myself. The old gentleman is an 
 affectionate friend and father. We spent our time for the most part quite 
 comfortably ; considering the cold inclement season, my health was far 
 better than it had been for years. I frequently received letters from my 
 absent companion, which gave me much satisfaction ; this being the only 
 way we could communicate our pleasures or pains to each other. He 
 gave me to understand he expected to return to us in April or May. The 
 last letter I received from him, was dated March 30th, expecting to sail 
 from New Orleans to New York the first of April ; and by his writing, it 
 appeared to me, there was a doubt whether he should be brought through 
 in saft ty — or at least he expected some uncommon difficulty to attend 
 him ; which laid me under great anxiety of mind. The season also was 
 so uncommonly blustering, that I, from the first of April until the middle 
 of May, was in a state of mind not to be expressed. This gave my body 
 another shock — for the mind and body are so closelv connected, one can 
 not suffer, without the other in some considerable degree feeling afFeetfd. 
 I strove hard to appiy to Him who is able to save, and at times found some 
 
 43 
 
506 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 relief: but then, my thoughts would retrace the happy seasons which 
 were past ; and the gloomy prospects that now presented to view, made 
 me very wretched. I strove to realize the day, the happy blessed day 
 when we should meet to part no more ; but could not so much as I could 
 wish : this gave me greater pain, seeing my heart so attached to earthly 
 objects. Yet under all this, in some measure I was supported : for which 
 may my heart render a tribute of praise to the Giver of all our mercies! 
 
 About the 13th of May, I received the pleasing intelligence that Lorenzo 
 had arrived at New York, which removed a heavy burden from my heart, 
 and the 25th he reached his father's. I need not say it was a memorable 
 day to me. May I ever feel true sensations of gratitude for all these fa- 
 vors, and improve them while they are preserved to me ! My soul's 
 desire is, to find closer communion with my God ; may my soul sink in 
 his will in all things ! 
 
 After Lorenzo's return, he prepared to steer his course first to Phila- 
 delphia, then into the state of New York — from thence to Vermont; and 
 wishing me to go writh him, he procured a horse and wagon, and on the 
 12th of June wa left ins iatir?r's house, it being twelve months lacking two 
 days, since I came 'here. We went from there to Hebron, where we stayed 
 a few days — met some preachers from the general conference ; they were 
 friendly towards Lorenzo. From thence we came onto Durham, where we 
 spent the Sabbath. Lorenzo preached three times. On Monday morning 
 we left there and proceeded on to New Haven — there we met with more 
 preachers and kind friends ; here we stayed until Friday. Lorenzo held 
 a number of meetings in the time. From there we came to New York — 
 spent the Sab' ath, and he al^o held three meetings there in the course of 
 the day. I met with old friends, Captain Anderson and his wife, who 
 gave me a pressing invitation to go home with them that evening. Lo- 
 renzo was willing, and I accepted the invitation ; he was to come over 
 the next morning. Accordingly I went and spent an agreeable evening, 
 and about one o ; ciuck the next day Lorenzo came ; but I was quite un- 
 well ; the weather having become much warmer, it so debilitated me, that 
 Lorenzo feared lest I could not hold out to travel — and Captain Anderson 
 and his wife wishing me to tarry with them, I concluded to stay. Ac- 
 cordingly, on Tuesday morning, Lorenzo set off on his way to Philadel- 
 phia, leading me behind ; he came on that night to Bridgetown, where he 
 preached ; and finding such an opening, he spent two or three days in the 
 place. The friends requested him to send for me to come there; accord- 
 ingly brother Thomas Pitts coming to New York, got brother Washburn 
 to write a few lines to me. I came over from Hoboken and met him at 
 brother Washburn's : the next day we were to go on board the steamboat. 
 I did not expect Lorenzo so soon ; but when we came to the ferry-house, 
 and the boat came in, Lorenzo was on board. He 'intended returning that 
 night or the next day to Bridgetown ; consequently I went on, and he re- 
 turned that night. We have spent some time in this place, and find the 
 people remarkable kind : may they be rewarded for their kindness to us ! 
 My soul's desire to God is, that he would reward our kind benefactors, 
 wherever they be. 
 
 Visited Woodbridge — had meeting in the meeting-house of the Presby- 
 terians, and returned to Bridgetown and held several other meetings. 
 
 Julv 26th, 1816. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 507 
 
 The following letter I received, and think proper to have it subjoined 
 as an Appendix. — L. D. 
 
 October 6th, 1816. 
 Dear Lorenzo, — 
 
 Through the tender mercy of a kind providence, I enjoy a better state 
 
 of health than when you left me, and my mind is in sorne measure comforted 
 
 from day to day : I think, also, it is my sincere desire to live a life devoted 
 
 to God. I view this as uncertain at best. The world is only good in its 
 
 place, but it will not give peace and comfort to the mind ; but to feel the 
 
 indwelling spirit of the Saviour is inexpressible peace indeed ; it makes 
 
 crosses bearable, it gives us the power of resignation to all the will of the 
 
 Master ; if we are deprived of that we esteem most, we feel to give it up 
 
 without murmuring at the dispensation. O how sweet such a spirit is! 
 
 May the Lord give me all that is my privilege, that I may be a comfort to 
 
 my best friend in this world, and a blessing to myself while a sojourner 
 
 on these mortal shores. 
 
 Our dear father is as well as when you left us, and I, as ever, feel much 
 satisfaction in his company ; we have had peace and harmony in the 
 family since your departure. 
 
 I pray God to give all as one, the true spirit of the gospel, and prepare 
 us for a happy exit from this to the world of spirits. 
 
 I felt a desire to arise in my soul, that the Master would commission 
 you to preach the everlasting gospel, that your words may be quick and 
 powerful, reaching the sinners' hearts, that their eyes may be opened to 
 see the necessity of peace and pardon on their hearts. May the Lord 
 bless and be with you, make your peace as a gentle running stream from 
 day to day ; and if we meet again in this world, may we find we have 
 made more progress in the divine life than we have ever made before 
 when separated. Through grace, 1 hope to conquer all my foes. 
 
 Remember me to all our friends in Philadelphia, without reserve. 
 
 Adieu, my Lorenzo, 
 
 Peggy Dow. 
 
503 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS, ETC. 
 
 QUIETNESS, AS A CANOPY, COVERS MY MIND. 
 
 " Great God, thy name be blest, 
 Thy goodness be adored; 
 My soul has been distressed, 
 But thou hast peace restored. 
 
 " A thankful heart I feel, 
 
 In peace my mind is stayed, 
 Balsamic ointments heal 
 
 The wounds by sorrow made. 
 
 " Though elements contend, 
 
 Though wind and waters rage, 
 I've an unshaken Friend, 
 Who doth my grief assuage. 
 
 " Though storms without arise, 
 Emblems of those within, 
 On Christ my soul relies, 
 The sacrifice for sin. 
 
 " Though inward storms prevail, 
 Afflicting to endure, 
 I've help that cannot fail, 
 In HLm that's ever sure. 
 
 " Though outward war and strife 
 Prevail from sea to sea, 
 I've peace in inward life, 
 And that sufficeth me. 
 
 "Though clamor rear its head, 
 And stalk from shore to shore, 
 My food is angels' bread, 
 What can I covet more J 
 
 "Though ill reports abound, 
 Suspicions and surmise, 
 I find, and oft have found, 
 In death true comfort lies: 
 
 " That death I mean whereby 
 Self-love and will are slain ; 
 For these, the more they die 
 The more the Lamb doth reign. 
 
 "And well assured I am 
 
 True peace is only known 
 Where He, the harmless Lamb, 
 Has made the heart his throne. 
 
 " Then, then may tempests rage, 
 Cannon may roar in vain; 
 The Rock of every age, 
 
 The Lamb, the Lamb doth reign." 
 
 & 
 
«& 
 

14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 i ham HEFT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 m l 2 7 m z 
 
 *^c4' /. 
 
 KEC'DLD sun 
 
 1 
 
 3 2 .v>-3 PM 
 
 i^- sf» ?llj fv> 
 
 LD21-35m-8,'72 
 (Q4189S10)476 — A-32 
 
 51 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
 LD 21-100m-7,*39(402s) 
 
 
 X 
 
 o 
 

 I L, «-ttJ / oo 
 
 H , ».&bl /'AiOJ 
 
 ^S 'ZO 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
! in 
 
 
 1! 
 
 
 ill 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 [{{iiijjjii ill i 
 
 
 mm :il; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I.'! 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 ! 
 
 m 
 
 m\ 
 
 ihhh